ã€ŠRavyn&#x27;s Nights - Book 3ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ~1807~

    It had now been over a decade and a half since four Princes and one former Prince combined their resources and power to wipe every last trace of the serpent¡¯s influence from that growing Spanish settlement on the coast of southern California. In that time, Prince Haven¡¯s territory was quietly able to grow into a full-fledged port town with very little turmoil; except of course the inner brand suffered by any member of his Toreador clan throughout all of those endless nights.

    In January of 1807 it had been unusually cold for California, meaning the temperature had actually dipped below seventy degrees Fahrenheit. As the sun set on that particular night, Sean sprung awake from his daily slumber, almost as though waking from a nightmare; despite the fact that the eerie sleep forced upon his kind each day had always been quite dreamless. The way he startled awake so violently did do well to equally startle Claire from where she had been sleeping in his arms, like she had done for nearly 221 long years already.

    Though what was even more startling to them was the look of nothing short of pure panic and despair on the faces of their two servants who waited alertly at the door of their bedchamber while the two Kindred had been forced to remain unconscious throughout the day.

    The two servants they had at this point in time were a male and a female, which seemed to be a combination that had worked well for them ever since they had acquired their very first servants, Ash and Baila, all the way back in the late 16th century. The male was named Finn and had curly reddish brown locks and pale blue-gray eyes. The female was named Emilia and she had the same pale blue eyes only hers were accented by soft dark brown waves that fell slightly below her shoulders. Finn stood at six foot tall, while Emilia¡¯s frame was a petite yet curvaceous 5¡¯2¡±, and both were quite striking, as all those servants ever chosen by their Toreador regnants.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Sean immediately asked his servants, though the way his voice broke made one think that he had already had some unconscious knowledge of that answer.

    Emilia attempted to offer an answer, while Finn looked down sadly ¡°some of the dock workers came to the door today. They found¡­¡± that was when she sniffled and looked down.

    Finn gently squeezed Emilia¡¯s shoulder as her voice failed her ¡°they found ashes out near the dock¡± Finn attempted to finish for her.

    ¡°Ashes?¡± Claire exclaimed, her eyes widening.

    ¡°They immediately went to inform Pr---Haven¡± Finn shakily continued while he and Emilia both struggled to force their tears to remain below the surface ¡°only, no one answered the door. After knocking for ages, they decided they had to go and check the house, considering.¡±

    That was when Finn found himself struggling for words and Emilia took over again ¡°all of Haven¡¯s servants¡­ all of them¡­¡± that was when Emilia couldn¡¯t hold back a sob, though she had said enough then that it was apparent to Claire as well as Sean what had transpired that day.

    Then Finn forced his voice to work again ¡°after all the servants were¡­gone¡± he settled on ¡°it was easy for their killers to¡­¡± he sniffled again ¡°afterwards those murderers took their own lives too. Apparently they didn¡¯t want to risk anyone being able to read their minds and¡­¡± Finn just shook his head again as he sniffled instead of trying to form any more words, satisfied that Sean and Claire were now aware of the tragic events that had indeed taken place. That horrible third part of the prophecy then immediately sprang to both of their minds¡­along with the fourth and very next part that very well could be awaiting them at any moment at all, now.

    That was when Finn forced his teary eyes back to Sean ¡°we weren¡¯t sure what you¡¯d want done. So we left the bodies and¡­ and the ashes, in case you wanted to try to find any¡­¡± he just shook his head again, words still a struggle for any of them right then.

    ¡°What I¡¯d want done?¡± Sean asked, though his voice sounded as though it had been shredded by a hundred blades at that point.

    ¡°Well, you are the Prince now¡± Finn offered sadly, though his sadness was nothing compared to that reflected on both Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s faces in that one horrible moment wherein so many of their long held fears at last became their terrible new reality.

    <hr>

    The first few weeks of Sean¡¯s reign as the new Prince of the future Los Angeles, were nothing but a blur as he raced to try and force himself to step into a role he had never wanted nor felt remotely prepared for at all. His first order of business was to of course replace all of the servants who had met their doom the same day as his sire. The very next thing he did was begin requesting shipments of all the materials needed to turn Haven¡¯s home into a much, much formidable stronghold than it had been previously.

    As February began, Sean found himself with the briefest moment of silence and immediately moved to the study to pour over the plans for the reconstruction of the home that was now his. Upon hearing Sean¡¯s footsteps moving into the study downstairs from where Claire had been sorting through various belongings left behind by Haven and his servants upstairs, she sighed slightly and headed down the stairs.

    She quietly rapped at the slightly ajar door to the study as Sean looked up at her for only the briefest moment before forcing his attention back to the plans before him ¡°a moment to breathe? If we even needed to¡± she added with a sad smile.

    ¡°Can¡¯t really do much else other than make plans for the new house until we get the shipments¡± Sean told her distractedly, his eyes still on the paper before him, a pencil clenched tightly in his fingers.

    ¡°So, are you keeping all the same Primogen?¡± she attempted to find some subject other than the one that had been screaming through her mind since the second Sean¡¯s reign began nearly a month earlier.

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan¡± he told her in the same distracted and strangled tone.

    ¡°I suppose that makes me the new Toreador Primogen?¡± she offered as she gently shut the door behind her and moved to the chair across the desk from him.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You are the oldest now, other than me¡± Sean agreed, his voice trying to break as he did, but forcing it to remain as steady as he could.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you are a whole week older than me¡± she tried another smile ¡°or I suppose four years if we count the time before¡­¡± getting no visible reaction from him, she sighed once more. There was then another long moment of silence that belied the loudness of the prophecy that was screaming through her brain on a constant loop now ¡°so, if I¡¯m the new Primogen¡± she paused slightly as Sean still did not look up at her ¡°does that mean that I should be staying in our house instead of here, with you?¡± she managed.

    That did cause Sean to glance up at her for the slightest moment before speaking ¡°isn¡¯t that where you have been staying?¡±

    ¡°Only because I never even see you anymore, really. Didn¡¯t have a chance to ask, until now¡± she stated quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy¡± Sean returned, though his voice was faltering once more, despite him forcing his eyes to remain on the paper before him.

    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m aware of that¡± Claire returned in a whisper.

    ¡°I have to make this place safe, Claire. It¡¯s not really like I have any other choice anymore¡± he attempted to defend, though his words lacked much force to them.

    ¡°Safe?¡± she sniffled as she then turned her eyes downwards.

    ¡°That¡¯s my job now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean stated in the same quiet tone.

    Claire was as quiet as Sean for several more long moments before she finally verbalized just a portion of the terrible thoughts screaming through her brain ¡°so, are we assuming that this¡­ that what happened¡­ that it means that Baron and Awsha are still out there plotting against us?¡± she asked at a nearly inaudible volume.

    Sean let out his own heavy sigh; though it was apparent that that was one of his many troubling thoughts as well ¡°we have no proof of who did this, or any proof that either of them is still alive¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Claire offered.

    ¡°But they are obviously the most likely culprits¡± he managed with barely any volume of his own.

    ¡°So are we to assume that you and I are both going to be targeted as well, now?¡± Claire managed.

    ¡°Am I supposed to be able to tell the future now, Claire?¡± Sean returned sadly.

    Claire was quiet for another long, sad moment before responding ¡°I suppose we¡¯ve already had someone tell us the future though, haven¡¯t we?¡± she forced the words through shaking lips.

    Sean sighed once more ¡°we don¡¯t know for sure that it was Awsha¡¯s or Baron¡¯s ghouls who did this. If it wasn¡¯t them, then that proves the prophecy wrong, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If¡± was the only reply Claire could manage for another long moment ¡°but if this was her, then that proves the prophecy right¡± Claire sniffled again ¡°and I guess I¡¯ve at least partially answered my last question.¡±

    ¡°Which question?¡± Sean returned as he finally looked up at her again.

    ¡°About whether or not we¡¯ll both be targets now. We already know that you won¡¯t be. You have to save everyone after all. That¡¯s quite a different fate than the one coming to me now, isn¡¯t it?¡± she forced the words out, as tears followed just as quickly.

    ¡°Claire¡± Sean replied, that emotion finally returning to him as he choked out her name.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how 220 years still doesn¡¯t seem like enough time¡± she forced the words through another sob that now wracked her body as she brought her hands up to catch those bloody tears. Sean immediately made his way around the desk to allow her to fall into the arms that he now wrapped her in, holding onto her for dear life.

    It was then that it hit Sean that his job was truly to keep everyone safe and to apparently save everyone; but somehow fate thought that his soul mate would be the one person that he may not be able to save after all. And that thought tore at his soul with a pain that he had not felt in any of those two plus centuries that he had had her there at his side to help him always endure most anything. Only now what he faced was losing Claire herself; and that would be the one thing that he was sure that he would never be able to endure at all.

    <hr>

    When Claire finally forced her feet to carry her the mile or so away that House Toreador sat from Haven¡¯s former home, her mood was still quite somber. She slowly made her way to the cellar stairs and just as dejectedly descended them and headed to the bedroom that she had shared with Sean for so many years already. Dropping her coat haphazardly to the floor, she crawled into the bed, pulling the sheet up over her and cradling the pillows in her arms as she took a place against the headboard, despite it still being several hours until morning.

    She was painfully forcing more tears back when her two servants appeared in the bedroom doorway, having heard her return to the home ¡°you two aren¡¯t asleep?¡± was her only greeting, grateful for any subject of conversation though, no matter how mundane.

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite ten. We still have a few hours ¡®til morning¡± Finn stated quietly as Emilia nodded her agreement.

    ¡°Is Sean really going to be staying there and you here?¡± Emilia spoke softly as they took a few steps closer to the bed.

    ¡°I suppose I should have asked him if he wanted you there too, Emilia. After all, he¡¯s the one you¡¯re bound to¡± Claire managed, though her eyes did not come up to meet theirs.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s already got ten or so other servants over there¡± Emilia stated in the same quiet voice.

    ¡°But you two are actually going to be in separate homes now?¡± Finn asked again, obviously having more than a bit of trouble imagining a world where Sean and Claire were not inseparable.

    Claire sighed before answering ¡°the Toreador Primogen has to be in House Toreador; and the Prince has to be in the Prince¡¯s stronghold¡± she stated the facts as though she were reading them rather than honestly agreeing with them.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem very fair¡± Emilia returned softly as she and Finn moved to take seats on the bed.

    ¡°I guess most Princes don¡¯t have spouses; let alone ones who are also their Primogen¡± Claire shrugged as if to accept that truth, though her sadness regarding it was nearly tangible.

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re his wife or not, his Primogen or not; I¡¯d think he¡¯d want you by his side no matter what¡± Finn replied as he gently touched Claire¡¯s leg while Emilia moved to place an arm around her.

    ¡°I think part of being Prince means¡­¡± Claire began, but then easily lost the strength to continue with her statement.

    ¡°Means what?¡± Finn asked as he also moved to a place against the headboard, wrapping his arm around Claire as well.

    Claire took a moment to find her voice ¡°means pushing everyone else away¡± she confessed, the words shaking her as she spoke them aloud.

    ¡°Haven always pushed everyone away¡± Finn replied quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean¡± Claire managed.

    ¡°But look how that turned out¡± Emilia seemed to finish Finn¡¯s thought for him.

    Their words did cause Claire to have to force back more tears ¡°I think what Sean¡¯s really trying to do is¡­¡± that was when she couldn¡¯t hold back the emotion anymore as she forced the words out ¡°is try to get used to the idea of not having me in his life anymore after all. It¡¯s what he apparently will have to do soon enough.¡±

 Chapter 2

    When the time came for Sean to have his first official meeting with the Primogen since becoming Prince, there were more than a few somber looks on the faces of the eight Kindred assembled there. All of those present were still adjusting to this new reality under a new Prince; not to mention their reactions to how they all had apparently grown so complacent since allegedly ridding themselves of the serpent that they had somehow allowed this tragedy to occur. Of course the most prevalent subject of the meeting was security and the plan Sean was now putting into action to make all their homes into nothing short of fortresses.

    They all agreed to submit plans for their improved homes and requests for the needed materials to be shipped in on Haven¡¯s, no Sean¡¯s, boats as soon as time would possibly permit. They also agreed to supplying the manpower needed to patrol each border of their territory twenty-four seven, just to be sure that anyone else tied to their former Prince¡¯s murder would have a very difficult time even getting close enough to cause any more damage.

    After covering those two most pressing matters, they all were dismissed to get their plans and people in order immediately. After the last of the other clans¡¯ Primogen left the meeting room, Sean finally moved his gaze to where Claire sat stone still and so silent that she had not spoken even once during the entire meeting. He sighed as he noted that her sullen silence had also been accompanied by her refusal to even look up from the table in front of them once in the hour they had been assembled there.

    ¡°I realize you¡¯re new to being Primogen¡­¡± Sean began, though simply shook his head as he doubted that bringing attention to her already apparent mood would do much at all to improve it.

    But as distant as she had seemed for the meeting as a whole, Claire was still as hyper aware of any of Sean¡¯s actions or words as she had always been, which caused her to speak at last now that they were once again alone in the room ¡°sorry, maybe you should find another Primogen¡± she managed, her bitterness and sadness vying for control of her tone.

    ¡°Would that I could¡± Sean sighed in response.

    Claire sighed as well before she finally lifted her gaze from the tabletop in front of her for the first time in an hour. Though she still refused to allow those eyes to move to Sean despite how badly she wanted to take in his beauty, just as she always had ¡°I suppose I should be getting out of your house now¡± she whispered as she tried to find the strength to push herself up from her seat.

    ¡°Claire, don¡¯t do that¡± Sean replied, though his voice was too quiet for the statement to sound very authoritative.

    ¡°Sorry, I guess I¡¯ve disappointed you again¡± she returned in the same broken whisper, though she did return to her previous position upon his request.

    Sean just scoffed, though the sound was more sad than angry ¡°when have you ever disappointed me?¡±

    That was when Claire¡¯s upset just inched out her sadness by the most miniscule amount as she answered ¡°when I killed Viola. When I was first upset about our servants. When I let whatever happen to Ash happen. When I agreed to be Aidan¡¯s mistress. When I embraced Aidan. When I was so angry at you and Awsha about that night onstage. When I refused to let Erica be embraced. When I disappeared into an opium haze for ten years. When I killed Avan. When I crumbled over you and Awsha again. When I questioned our relationship with the Denbouroughs. When I came to this meeting tonight and barely spoke. When I tried to leave just now¡­¡±

    ¡°God Claire, just stop!¡± Sean exclaimed though his volume barely pushed the words past his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing you haven¡¯t banished me for being such a failure as a wife¡± she whispered as she willed her emotions to stay in check.

    Sean had to scoff again as he shook his head at all of that self-hatred she had apparently kept locked inside for over two centuries ¡°I¡¯m hoping that was all sarcasm. Because I really don¡¯t need another insane Primogen right now¡± though Claire said nothing more as she had now returned to staring a hole in the table once more. After another long moment, Sean spoke again ¡°you do realize that the reason I¡¯ve been so distant is because I¡¯m trying to do everything I can to keep from losing anyone else?¡± he finished in a whisper.

    Claire simply scoffed ¡°distant? You can¡¯t even stand having me under the same roof as you¡± she added in another hoarse whisper.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true, Claire¡± Sean denied sadly.

    ¡°Sure seems true¡± she managed in a nearly inaudible tone.

    But before Sean could even make an attempt to assure her further, a servant gently rapped at the still ajar door ¡°there¡¯s someone who¡¯s been waiting to see you¡± the young girl informed softly, her tone apologetic as she saw the looks on the faces of both her Prince and his wife.

    ¡°To see me?¡± Sean managed to just barely cover his annoyance at the interruption after casting Claire one more sad glance.

    ¡°She says she¡¯s Kindred and new to your territory. She¡¯s come to present herself to you¡± the servant offered quietly.

    ¡°My territory¡± Sean scoffed, though his words were nearly too quiet for the servant to make out. He then cast one more look down at Claire as he forced his way to his feet to attend yet another duty that would take him away from the only person he had ever wanted to attend to.

    Upon stepping into the main room where this new Kindred waited, Sean couldn¡¯t help being a bit thrown by her beauty. It was not so great that it caused that unfortunate entrancement to take him over, but it was striking enough to cause him to take pause for more than a moment as she turned to grace him with a smile upon his approach.

    She dressed well enough, though her clothing took second place to her appearance. She stood at a mere 5¡¯5¡± with dark brown waves that nearly reached her waist and equally dark eyes ¡°Prince Sean?¡± she asked with yet another smile as he took a few steps closer.

    Sean shook his head at that greeting as he was hardly used to his title, or content with it just yet ¡°and you are?¡±

    ¡°Eliza Devereaux¡± she offered as she curtsied slightly and moved to offer her hand ¡°I¡¯ve come to announce my presence in your territory¡± she clarified with another faint smile.

    Sean glanced over her once more before warily moving to take her hand, watching her cautiously the entire time. Then with even further caution inspired by all the tragedy that had taken place in what was now his territory, Sean didn¡¯t even ask her for any further information. Instead, he immediately moved to read her aura, which was thankfully visible to Sean and showed him that her most prevalent emotion was nervousness; though that came with a smattering of the desire that most others couldn¡¯t help feeling for him due to that magnetism Haven¡¯s blood had graced him with over two centuries ago.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Receiving little to no information from those two emotions, Sean braced himself and delved deeper into her mind; past her aura and into her thoughts. He still always felt guilty about using that ability on anyone at all, considering the very strong reservations Claire had always had to the idea. But he was indeed Prince now, and with Haven¡¯s death as well as the prophesied doom coming to his soul mate at some time still unknown to them, he could not afford to leave anything at all to chance ever again.

    After a long moment of staring into Eliza¡¯s expectant eyes looking up at him, Sean spoke again ¡°you were born in Massachusetts in¡­1585?¡± he raised a brow at that, ignoring her look of surprise at his knowledge, he continued ¡°you were embraced in 1612¡­ by a Toreador?¡± his voice raised slightly on that fact ¡°the war chased you west after your mortal family was gone. You settled in a small town quite far north of here but decided to come here when it got too dangerous for our kind? There were some attacks there?¡±

    Eliza just looked at him in wide-eyed amusement ¡°wait are you asking me something now? I think you got it all covered on your own¡± she allowed a slight smirk ¡°you could do a stage show with that kind of skill¡± she added with another nervous laugh.

    But before Eliza and Sean could continue their conversation, their eyes both turned to where Claire had now moved from her place in the doorway to the meeting room. She then hurried past them both and toward the front door of Haven¡¯s home without offering either of them a word in regards to the conversation she had just witnessed.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem very happy¡± Eliza stated awkwardly once Claire had exited the home.

    ¡°I doubt that has anything to do with you, specifically¡± Sean told her apologetically as he worriedly looked after Claire¡¯s hurried departure as well.

    ¡°I hope not. I just got here after all¡± Eliza attempted lightness as she looked back up at her new Prince for some idea of where she was meant to go and what was meant to be done with her now that she was the newest addition to his territory.

    Sean sighed again as he cast one more look at the door, then turned his pale blue eyes back to the brown ones which looked up at him from where Eliza stood nearly a foot shorter than him ¡°so you¡¯re a Toreador who was embraced only fourteen years after¡­my current Primogen?¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡± she responded, and then added ¡°I can¡¯t tell you for sure, since I don¡¯t know your Primogen; and my mind reading isn¡¯t quite as honed as yours¡± she offered Sean another smile.

    ¡°That was my current Toreador Primogen, Claire¡± he informed, though his smile did not quite make it to his lips.

    ¡°The unhappy girl?¡± Eliza asked with a slight biting of her lip as she cast another look at the front door then as well.

    ¡°Well, she is currently a bit unhappy over the fact that she has to stay at the Toreador haven¡± he gave that extremely abbreviated explanation of Claire¡¯s current mood.

    ¡°Oh dear, is it that horrible?¡± Eliza asked worriedly as she knew that she would most likely be expected to stay there as well, at least temporarily.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s actually rather nice¡± Sean assured. He then sighed again and added ¡°she just misses having her husband there with her¡± he explained softly.

    ¡°And where is her husband?¡± Eliza asked warily.

    Sean allowed another sad sigh ¡°attending to other extremely pressing duties.¡±

    ¡°Must be some duties to keep him away from a woman that beautiful¡± Eliza offered with another small smile.

    Sean almost seemed to flinch at her words, but hid it as quickly as he could ¡°if you turn out to fit in here rather nicely, maybe you could alleviate some of that sadness¡± he told her thoughtfully.

    ¡°And how am I meant to do that?¡± Eliza asked, trying to hide her own interest in what he could possibly mean.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be staying there with her. And you¡¯re almost as old as her. If you can gain her trust, as well as mine of course; we might be able to work out a way to reunite her with her husband¡± he informed with the same thoughtfulness, sad though his tone couldn¡¯t help remaining.

    ¡°Not sure I follow¡± Eliza returned with another questioning look.

    ¡°If we find we can trust you, perhaps you could play hostess to your new clan mates for Claire. That would leave her able to be near her husband once again¡± he suggested with as much hope as he could muster in light of the way in which Claire had made her exit only moments before.

    ¡°So, I¡¯d be like a substitute Primogen? Just there to be the one to welcome new clan members, while Claire was still the real Primogen who serves on your council and all?¡± Eliza asked with more interest then.

    ¡°Like I said, if you prove we can trust you¡± Sean reiterated, though managed a faint smile.

    Eliza couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle as she looked up at him in admiration ¡°you would create this new role of sorts, for me? Just to make your current Primogen happier?¡±

    Sean looked down only a moment before answering ¡°I would do just about anything to make her happy.¡±

    <hr>

    When Eliza made her way to the Toreador haven that evening, she warily stepped through the door with her belongings and offered a tentative smile to her hostess. Claire had been sitting there staring out that window at the nighttime ocean once again. She turned only slightly at Eliza¡¯s entrance as the other woman let the door fall shut behind her as she set her few bags upon the floor.

    ¡°I guess this is my new home. At least for a while¡± she greeted Claire with a smile as she moved toward the couch, offering her hand ¡°Eliza Devereaux.¡±

    Claire swallowed slightly, her upset still quite apparent. Nevertheless she stood and took the other girl¡¯s hand ¡°Claire¡­Beringer¡± she added her and Sean¡¯s surname in a near whisper, not even feeling like she had the right to claim it as her own on that particular evening.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Eliza looked around with a bit of remaining nervousness ¡°the Prince wanted me to tell you that if you and I get along well enough, he might be able to create a new role for me¡± she attempted to break the ice as she warily took a seat further down from where Claire had now reclaimed her own.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice of him¡± was all Claire could manage, her eyes moving back to the window.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s yet to be decided. He said it does depend on whether you¡¯d approve as well¡± Eliza continued as she studied Claire¡¯s aura, just barely being able to make out much of it at all, as Claire was older than her. Though even without the faintness of her aura, it was more than obvious that Claire was quite sad.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it would depend on me¡± Claire stated in the same soft, distracted tone.

    ¡°Because I would be taking on part of your current role for you¡± Eliza attempted to clarify.

    That did cause Claire to look back her way ¡°what part would that be?¡±

    ¡°He said that if I proved myself trustworthy then¡­¡±

    ¡°Why would you have to prove anything? Sean¡¯s already read your thoughts, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Claire interrupted with a bitterness that wasn¡¯t specifically directed at Eliza right then.

    Eliza looked down slightly before speaking ¡°I think it¡¯s still important to him that you approve too.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the mind reader, so¡­¡± Claire stated, leaving it at that as she turned back to the nighttime scene outside her window again.

    ¡°Nevertheless, he wants to be sure you trust me too, before giving me the part of your role that would force you to stay in this house¡± Eliza attempted to comfort Claire further.

    Those words did cause another crack in Claire¡¯s composure as she looked back at the other woman once more ¡°he¡¯s trying to find a way to get me out of this house?¡± she asked, trying not to take that in the worst possible way, though her current mood did not make that easy.

    ¡°He said that being here away from your husband was making you very sad. So he wants to find some way to fix that for you¡± Eliza offered with another smile ¡°he actually said he¡¯d do anything to make you happy.¡±

    Claire closed her eyes a moment as she processed the words, along with other less pleasant discoveries she had made about her husband that night ¡°Sean actually said that?¡±

    Eliza smiled and nodded ¡°I think our Prince might actually be in love with you¡± another smile ¡°which does make it just a little strange that he would be so eager to reunite you with your husband¡± she added more thoughtfully.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a tiny chuckle then ¡°so I guess you¡¯re not as good at mind reading as Sean either?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Eliza asked, thrown by that question.

    ¡°Never mind¡± Claire smiled again as she looked away, though her smile was also marred by fear. Though her fear was no longer just a fear of that prophecy taking her away from Sean. But now she was equally terrified of his newfound ability causing him to see more deeply into her than she had ever thought he was capable of before that night; and if he could see that one great sin, Claire was sure that there would be no love left for those snakes to try and devour after all.

 Chapter 3

    As spring 1807 began to make way for the summer, the settlement that had been their home under Haven¡¯s rule since 1690 was now nearly unrecognizable underneath what Sean had now begun transforming it into. Though Sean had never cared much for the trappings of wealth, he nonetheless took advantage of each and every trade connection Haven had made and gained control of in that 117 years since he had become Prince; all of which Sean had now inherited control of along with his throne. He spent every waking moment overseeing the rebuilding of their homes into something truly formidable.

    One of his very first construction projects was a tall and thick brick wall that started about half a mile off from the harbor that was the current location of Haven¡¯s former home. This wall was to be ten feet high and approximately five feet thick upon its completion which was expected to be days away. The wall itself actually stretched around a piece of land that included fifty acres of the five hundred and two square miles that made up Sean¡¯s entire territory of the town that would become the future city of Los Angeles.

    Sean came to the conclusion that it would be much easier to focus the heaviest patrols and security in that size of an area, especially one fenced in by a thick wall, than it would be patrol every inch of the five hundred square miles he now controlled. Though there were still to be patrols covering the rest of his territory; but within that wall would be where all of the homes of the Primogen as well as his own haven would be contained and hopefully much more rigorously protected from any and all future threats.

    His next step was making sure the foundations for all seven clans¡¯ new havens were laid and their newer, sturdier homes had all been planned to be as earthquake and enemy-proof as they could be. He had also started a secondary blood bound construction crew on his own new stronghold and a third would shift focus from one Primogen¡¯s home to the next each day until all were completed to his and each of the Primogen¡¯s specifications.

    The first six months of Sean¡¯s rule was a flurry of hurried activity to put it mildly. Of course this led to Claire and Sean both viewing all this rebuilding as a double-edged sword of sorts. They both found it to be rather heart wrenching that Sean was almost in a constant state of motion, planning and overseeing everything he could to get all of those involved in his governance into much safer positions than any of them had been in the past. And all involved agreed that safety and security were indeed paramount to their continued existence, no matter how many hours had to be put into such goals. Despite Sean¡¯s continued absence for those months, Claire couldn¡¯t help feeling the slightest bit of relief that he was still too busy to ever have even a moment to be near enough to her to peek inside her mind. She desperately wanted to be near him again, though somehow was desperately afraid of the prospect as well.

    Then came the warm July evening that also happened to be Sean¡¯s 243rd birthday, if one counted his thirty-four years as a mortal prior to his embrace. That evening Claire was summoned by one of Sean¡¯s now quite numerous servants to oversee some final pieces of construction on the new Toreador haven he was building for their clan. She couldn¡¯t help her reservations at hearing of her requested presence. There was the idea that she may be spending the evening near Sean again, as well as the fear that if he wanted her input on their clan¡¯s new haven, it could imply that he may have abandoned his plan to have Eliza play host to their new clan members in her stead after all.

    Claire¡¯s footsteps faltered as she approached the nearly finished structure, which was much larger than the previous one she had lived in during the years following the quake that had taken Erica from them. Though what caused her footsteps to falter was the fact that Sean was indeed there at the site that night.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost done¡± Sean greeted her with a smile, tentative though it was. Sean also had been dealing with his own worries over her now knowing about his mind reading ability, not to mention the continued bitterness Claire must also have over having been away from him for almost every moment of the last six months, aside from the council meetings.

    Claire braced herself to approach him, dreading the possibility that any behavior of her own may now prompt Sean to look inside her head and find that dark secret she had kept hidden from him for so very long ¡°should I be expecting to move in tonight?¡± was the only response she could manage.

    ¡°No¡± he smiled down at her again, though with an underlying sadness apparent when Claire had stopped a few feet from him, her beautiful green eyes glued to the workers rather than turning toward her husband.

    ¡°Tomorrow then?¡± she managed, trying very hard to keep her tone emotionless.

    ¡°No¡± Sean stated more gently, the word covering a sigh ¡°the main portion of my new home has been finished as well. There is still more to be done, but the place is at least livable as of last night¡± he offered her that information without her having asked for it.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice for you¡± she managed, though her demeanor remained unchanged. Upon hearing Sean respond with nothing more than another sigh, Claire forced more words ¡°so when am I to be moving into this new home?¡± she asked as she nodded her head toward where the servants continued to make their final touches.

    ¡°Never¡± he stated simply, which did cause enough of a crack for her to look up at him.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± she asked, though the shaking of her voice was much harder to hide then.

    ¡°I just said that my home is livable now¡± he repeated as he looked down at her with another smile.

    ¡°Well, yes but¡­¡±

    ¡°Eliza will be the one living here; she¡¯s already inside I believe¡± he informed her with another smile.

    Claire swallowed hard at his statement, making even more of an effort to disguise her emotions, as futile as that ever would be with him. She then finally spoke ¡°so where will I be living then?¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a chuckle of disbelief as he chose not to answer that with words, but instead pulled her into his arms. In the same motion he leaned down to cover her lips with his for the first time in months. Claire was more than a bit startled by the sudden show of affection, but the passion behind that kiss soon overtook her immediate tension as she could not help kissing him back.

    When he finally broke off the kiss, he continued holding her in his arms while he held his smile ¡°are you really going to make me beg you to come home with me?¡±

    Claire closed her eyes against more joyful tears; despite all of her other worries. She then spoke just above a whisper ¡°since when do Princes have to beg for anything?¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle ¡°I should hope you¡¯d want to join me there even without this alleged crown of mine.¡±

    Still unable to let herself back out of his arms, Claire couldn¡¯t bite back another small smile ¡°I suppose it is your birthday; so if that¡¯s your birthday wish, then who am I to¡­¡±

    Sean just shook his head with another laugh at her words, amazed that he even remembered how to laugh since the tragedy that had caused their lives to spiral so fully out of control that year. Though he said nothing more, as he instead chose to lift her into his arms, causing a combination of a gasp and what almost sounded like a giggle to escape her beautiful lips. Ignoring the rather surprised looks on the faces of the bound workers, Sean moved to carry her off in the direction of his new home with him.

    Upon carrying Claire over the threshold of his quite extravagant new home, Sean kicked the door shut behind him. He then set her on her feet again, her back against the wall inside that door. With no further words, he moved to claim her lips again as his hands immediately found the laces at the front of her dress.

    ¡°So is this the birthday wish then?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help asking through another smile as his mouth moved to her neck while his fingers quickly made short work of the rest of those laces.

    ¡°Every birthday wish, for 221 years now¡± he murmured against the pale skin of her neck as he had now finished unlacing and was now inching the dress down off of her body.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help the slight moan that passed her lips when his fangs just gently nicked her skin as the dress fell to the floor around her feet. She then barely managed more words ¡°you do realize that we¡¯re literally right inside the front door of a home filled with servants?¡±

    ¡°You do realize that I¡¯m the same man who took you right there on that stage every night for three years?¡± he chided as he moved back from her only long enough to begin removing his own clothing.

    ¡°Oh was that my Prince? I thought it was my husband¡± she couldn¡¯t help taunting him as he quickly ridded himself of the rest of his clothing.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s long past time they became the same person¡± Sean gently growled down at her as he moved to lift her off the floor again, her legs immediately wrapping around his hips from her spot there with her now bare back still pressed against that deliciously cool wall.

    It was only another moment before he was inside her once again, their hips moving against each other to finally give one another that pleasure they had both been missing for so very long now. That passion was so intense that the mortal brand of climax was beginning to overtake each of them within mere minutes. At the feel of those tremors starting in both of their bodies, and against his better judgment, Sean couldn¡¯t resist sinking his fangs into her neck during that final moment wherein it once again produced the most intense pleasure either of them could ever hope to achieve since beginning their new lives together so many, many years ago.

    <hr>

    ¡°And I thought my new house was big¡± Eliza greeted Claire as her heels clicked across the marble floor of the foyer of Sean¡¯s new home and into the main hall where Claire had been sorting through long forgotten dress patterns.

    ¡°Hi¡± Claire smiled over at the other woman as she approached.

    Eliza took another moment to look around the huge home in awe after reaching the richly upholstered red velvet sofa Claire now sat on. She then remembered why she had come to her Prince¡¯s home that night, and spoke up again ¡°oh yes, I was told I would need to procure a new servant since Finn and Emilia will apparently be moving into this home now with you¡± Eliza explained, raising her voice and her brow a bit on the final two words.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose that¡¯s true¡± Claire looked down to hide the slight smile.

    ¡°So, you are moving into the Prince¡¯s home with him?¡± Eliza restated the words as a question.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡± Claire repeated her previous affirmation with a more sincere smile.

    Eliza just shook her head with another laugh as she moved to take a seat next to Claire ¡°and when exactly were you planning on telling me that our Prince is actually your husband?¡± Eliza scolded her, though wore a smile as she did.

    Claire did let out a slightly guilty laugh at the question before pushing seriousness back into her tone ¡°it was still a rather sore subject for as long as I was still living apart from him¡± she confessed before moving on ¡°but I guess he just really was very busy trying to make everything much safer for all of us.¡±

    ¡°Well, what other reason did you think he had?¡± Eliza asked with concern.

    ¡°I guess I just¡± Claire sighed slightly ¡°even after more than two hundred years together, I still can¡¯t help thinking that it¡¯s all gonna come crashing down and he¡¯ll suddenly realize that he¡¯s tired of me, or something¡± she admitted, though refused to allow herself to ever share the reasons she believed Sean could very easily have to cut her from his heart; especially in light of his ability to now pull thoughts from another¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not a Malkavian? I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you¡± Eliza assured as she gently squeezed Claire¡¯s knee in reassurance.

    ¡°Like I said; two hundred years. That¡¯s a long time to acquire a lot of chances to hurt one another¡± she stated in a voice just above a whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that great at reading our Prince¡¯s aura, or even yours¡± Eliza began gently ¡°but from what I can see of them; there¡¯s such intense love there, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you two were still just as in love in another two hundred years¡± she assured the slightly older woman with another gentle smile beneath those deep brown eyes.

    ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ll have to come calling on us again in...what 2007?¡± Claire allowed an awkward laugh at the idea that any of them would still be alive to see that next millennium. Though her laugh quickly fell short as she remembered that prophecy once more, and the fact that she would most likely definitely be gone before that new millennium was even close to being upon them.

    Forcing back emotion, she politely excused herself from the other girl¡¯s presence and headed back toward the spiral staircase that lead to her new quarters upstairs. Once inside her and Sean¡¯s new bedchambers, extravagant as they were, she couldn¡¯t help another shaky sigh as she moved to wipe away a stubborn tear that had formed in response to the thoughts of that prophecy that could never be pushed from her mind for very long at all.

    Claire had just moved to that huge empty bed and was making a futile attempt at burying herself behind all of those pillows when the door to her new chambers opened. She looked over at the door as Finn entered the room with the smile that immediately touched his lips any time he saw the woman whose blood had convinced him of his unwavering love for her.

    ¡°Quite the fancy new digs¡± he greeted her as he looked around the room with the same awe that Eliza had shown downstairs.

    ¡°There¡¯s an adjoining room on the other side of the privy that you can sleep in at night¡± she offered, though her voice was strained and her eyes down.

    ¡°I think I may stay up past my bedtime tonight though¡± he teased as he moved to the bed, trying to make his own mood light in an attempt at countering Claire¡¯s still obviously dark mood. As he took a seat, he looked at her with another silent question in his blue-gray eyes, before continuing his previous statement ¡°after all, there are about a dozen other servants here now, so I guess I can risk of bit of grogginess tomorrow.¡±

    Receiving no notable response from Claire other than another quiet sigh as her eyes remained on the thick mattress below them, Finn moved to take a seat against the pile of pillows next to her. He then allowed his own slight sigh as he moved to place an arm lovingly around her shoulders.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking¡± he began with a soft breath ¡°I thought you¡¯d possibly be happier now that you¡¯re living with Sean again¡± he dared, though quietly.

    Claire sighed again before replying ¡°being away from Sean because of all of his new responsibilities was only one thing that was making me sad.¡±

    ¡°What else is making you sad?¡± Finn asked her as he took her hand with his free one, his desire for her never quite fully muted due to that bond of blood.

    ¡°Just the fact that there are other things that may force me to be away from Sean for even longer; permanently even¡± she added in a whisper.

    ¡°Permanently?¡± Finn asked with worry.

    ¡°There are things that Sean would be very unhappy to find out. So unhappy that¡­¡± she simply sniffled, not ready to make that confession yet, even to one who was bound to her. She then bravely managed to make another ¡°and there¡¯s a prophecy that could also lead to my permanent¡­ departure¡± she settled on.

    ¡°Departure?¡± Finn asked, his worry over her words growing then.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that eternity may be a lot shorter than I had always thought it was¡­ at least for me.¡±

 Chapter 4

    ~1812~

    Claire did manage to survive throughout the first five years of Sean¡¯s rule, at least physically. Her mood however was still quite a bit less than ideal on most nights. Though Sean¡¯s duties did continue to keep him so busy most of the time that the only one who really had been around Claire enough to notice her continuing melancholy was her servant, Finn. Claire spent her nights in fear of not only that prophecy looming over her, ready to take her away just as it had taken their former Prince and her grandsire away; but also living in terror of Sean¡¯s psychic abilities giving him that damning information which was locked in her head and could at any moment be found out, therefore putting a permanent wedge between them.

    Regardless of his seemingly endless duties, Sean also had to deal with his own fears as well. There was of course that prophecy which would be an ever-darkening cloud over them both with each passing night. However, he also had additional worries that were usual for any Prince; though now those were compounded further by the reality of what was going on throughout the eighteen states that now made up America. There was now a full-fledged war going on between America and Britain. It was true that the California territory was still quite removed from most of that war, however Sean clearly remembered that Haven¡¯s ability to finally drive the serpent from his territory was only because of the allies he had in other Princes; most of whom were residing in and around the country that was now at war with Sean¡¯s own. This left him with only Columbus¡¯ Prince Marcus to offer any kind of support if the serpent were indeed still alive and took it upon himself to bring a second reign of terror to Sean¡¯s territory.

    Now that all of the council¡¯s new and much more formidable homes had all been built within those fifty square miles behind that wall; Sean¡¯s duties had now shifted to maintaining the patrols around his home and territory as well as keeping trade and commerce within that territory running as smoothly and efficiently as possible. On this summer night, Sean was pouring over various agreements with traders and merchants in the study which was modeled after the much smaller one that Haven¡¯s former home had included. He then looked up as Finn appeared in the doorway.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± was Sean¡¯s greeting to the handsome young man as he looked up from his papers only momentarily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there always?¡± Finn returned wryly as he moved into the room.

    Sean looked up again, raising a brow at that statement. As Finn did nothing more than move further into the room, he spoke again ¡°something more wrong than usual?¡±

    Finn sighed as he bravely took a seat in the chair on the opposite side of Sean¡¯s large oak desk. The young man then took another breath to steel his nerves in the face of the questioning look Sean still centered on him. Finally, he spoke his concerns aloud ¡°there¡¯s a prophecy?¡±

    Sean sighed and looked down at that question, distractedly setting the papers back on the desk before him. He then turned his eyes back to Finn ¡°we¡¯re still not positive if that prophecy is still on the table¡± he attempted to comfort, though his tone lacked confidence of that fact.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Finn asked worriedly.

    Sean shook his head at the fact that a servant was the one bringing these concerns to him, which caused him to ask his next question ¡°and why are you the one bringing this up to me?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to know if it¡¯s true. Is Claire really in danger?¡± Finn pressed, trying to maintain as strong of a tone as he could in light of the very real awe and intimidation he couldn¡¯t help feeling just by being in Sean¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all in danger?¡± Sean stated with a slight sigh as he busied himself straightening the papers in front of him once again.

    ¡°That was quite the politician¡¯s answer¡± Finn dared, his impatience giving him the strength to continue to speak up at all.

    ¡°That didn¡¯t sound like a compliment¡± Sean returned, though kept most of his disapproval out of his tone.

    ¡°Please, just tell me¡± Finn asked, desperation coloring his tone then.

    Sean sighed heavily once more ¡°obviously, Claire has already told you.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t all that specific¡± Finn admitted.

    ¡°Specific enough to get you to come down here and question me though¡± Sean returned, though his words were quiet.

    ¡°Please Sean, I love her. I need to know if I¡¯m¡­ we¡¯re going to lose her¡± Finn stated, correcting himself halfway through his shaky statement.

    Sean¡¯s eyes moved down then. He knew the blood bond made all their servants believe they loved them, but most often they suffered that emotion in silence. He then managed a response ¡°you think I don¡¯t love her too, Finn?¡±

    ¡°I thought you did¡± Finn stated bravely, though the words were still a whisper. Though when he dared to look up to see the flash of darkness on Sean¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help shrinking back in his seat again.

    ¡°And why is it that you seem to doubt my love for Claire now?¡± Sean returned, not able to keep coolness out of his tone on that question.

    Finn swallowed hard as he attempted to fight the urge to flee in response to even that slight of a trace of anger in someone who could end him as easily as Sean could, had he truly wanted to. He then took a deep, shaky breath as he tried to form an answer ¡°it¡¯s just that if she really is in danger, then I don¡¯t understand why you wouldn¡¯t be spending every waking moment near her¡­ while you still can¡± he finished in a broken whisper.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve come here to give your particular input on our marriage?¡± Sean retorted, his anger obvious at the thought of having anyone at all doubt his love for her.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Finn shrunk further into his seat as his heart raced, but he forced himself onward; he had to. With another shaky breath, he continued ¡°I guess I¡¯m just hoping that the fact that you¡¯re not with her every moment; that that somehow means that maybe she really isn¡¯t in the danger she seems to think she¡¯s in?¡± he finished the statement as more of a question, if not a flat out plea for Sean to offer any assurance at all that they would not be losing Claire after all.

    Sean sighed as he cast his eyes down again. Though Finn¡¯s words had angered him, he did truly understand the place those words were coming from; as Sean held the same fear that was so easily apparent in the blue-gray eyes of the servant who believed he loved Claire just as much as Sean had always loved her.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, Finn¡± Sean finally admitted.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Finn repeated, his pulse only slowing slightly as it seemed that Sean¡¯s anger had given way to a softer, sadder emotion now.

    ¡°The prophecy stated that Awsha would be the one to kill Haven¡± Sean attempted to begin that explanation as Finn¡¯s eyes widened at the statement. Sean then pressed onwards ¡°considering we don¡¯t know for a fact that she was actually behind Haven¡¯s death; we also don¡¯t know if that part of the prophecy actually came true.¡±

    ¡°So, what does that mean?¡± Finn asked again, only leaning slightly forward in his seat again now.

    ¡°If Awsha is even still alive and if she was the one behind his murder¡­¡± Sean had to pause to gather the strength to finish that sentence ¡°then yes, Claire is in very real danger right now¡± he stated as he bit back his own emotions at that fact. Upon allowing himself to look up long enough to see the terror in Finn¡¯s expression, Sean continued ¡°but if it wasn¡¯t Awsha; if she is dead and gone¡­ then we can start to let ourselves believe that the attack on Baron¡¯s home and the culling of all of his minions really did work. And if that¡¯s true, then Claire would be safe from the rest of that prophecy then too.¡±

    ¡°But the first part of the prophecy did come true?¡± Finn managed with a shallow breath.

    ¡°Yes, Awsha was corrupted by the serpent. And yes the father died, but again, we don¡¯t know if that was really Awsha who was responsible for that¡± Sean attempted to convince Finn as well as himself.

    ¡°But it was ghouls who killed Haven and his servants¡± Finn reminded, to which Sean only looked down. Finn shook his head and continued ¡°and then they killed themselves once Haven was dead. They obviously didn¡¯t want us tracing them back to their masters¡± Finn put the facts together easily enough. With another exasperated breath, Finn spoke again ¡°how can you not think this was Awsha and Baron?¡±

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any other attempts at taking my throne; and that¡¯s what Baron had always wanted. Plus, I have reason to believe that if they are still alive, they¡¯ve shifted their eyes toward the unclaimed territory north of here¡± he added in regards to the thoughts he had pulled from Eliza¡¯s mind about the territory she herself had fled from upon the beginning of Sean¡¯s reign.

    Finn just scoffed, to which Sean raised a brow. Finn then moved further forward in his seat ¡°so that would mean that your throne and your territory are safe from them. But does that actually mean that Claire is?¡± he asked as his voice broke on that final question.

    <hr>

    When Finn returned to the bedroom where Claire was trying her best to bury herself in another book, it was nearing midnight. She looked up as he entered the room and immediately noted the worry and upset on his face. ¡°What¡¯s happened now?¡± Claire asked him worriedly.

    Finn let out a slight breath as he moved toward the bed where she had now set aside the book. ¡°I went to talk to Sean¡­ about the prophecy¡± Finn admitted quietly.

    ¡°You went to Sean?¡± Claire asked with a bit of her own worry at the information.

    ¡°You barely explained it. I had to know¡± Finn told her apologetically as he moved to take a seat on the bed with her.

    ¡°And do you feel better now?¡± Claire replied with a tone that implied that she already knew that answer, even without the benefit of Sean¡¯s mindreading abilities.

    Finn¡¯s pale eyes moved down as he sniffled a bit before looking back up at her and speaking in a whisper ¡°I love you so much, Claire.¡±

    It was then Claire¡¯s eyes that moved downwards as she found her voice ¡°you know you only feel that way¡­¡±

    ¡°I only know I feel that way¡± Finn corrected her as he moved closer and bravely covered her mouth with his own lips.

    Claire tensed a bit, but soon her own need for comfort, as well as her extended absences from Sean¡¯s touch on most nights, did cause her to give into kissing him back. As their lips moved against each other¡¯s, her fingers came up to curl in the reddish brown curls, causing him to press even closer to her as his arms wrapped around her. When he finally was forced to break off the kiss long enough to get a breath, Claire had to speak up ¡°I assume you and Emilia aren¡¯t as¡­close as before?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°She¡¯s just as busy as the rest of Sean¡¯s servants now. Why do you think I¡¯m always the one up here at your side?¡± he managed a small smile, the two of them remaining close together as his fingers threaded their way through her long black locks.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing her absence might be the real reason why you¡­ want to be so close to me tonight¡± Claire decided on, though her voice was gentle.

    ¡°I want to be close to you every night¡± Finn corrected her once again. He then couldn¡¯t help adding in another whisper ¡°while I still can be.¡±

    Claire sniffled a bit at yet another reminder of the fate that was most likely awaiting her. She then attempted to offer Finn some sort of comfort ¡°you know that if anything¡­ if I did actually die¡± a slight sigh as she felt his arms tighten around her ¡°you no longer would feel that way about me at all. The bond dies with me¡± she added as her voice broke again.

    ¡°Then I never want this bond to end¡± Finn told her breathily before covering her mouth with his once again.

    After having spent five years now feeling as though she were being suffocated by the knowledge of some terrible fate coming to her at any given moment, Claire needed to feel some sort of comfort then. She desperately wanted that comfort to come from her husband, but it seemed that want was rarely ever able to be fulfilled now that Sean had all of these new responsibilities thrust upon him. Giving into those escapist tendencies she had always suffered from, Claire moved to ease Finn down onto the mattress, her body following.

    As she lay across him, continuing those kisses, Finn fully expected her to move to sink her fangs into his neck as she had done so many times before. Admittedly though, the times she had fed on him had usually not involved them lying atop a bed together, and that thought caused him to immediately harden against where her hips were pressed to his.

    Claire managed a soft smile as she felt his obvious arousal and broke off the kiss long enough to whisper ¡°you want to make love to me?¡±

    Finn blushed slightly though managed his own smile ¡°that¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted.¡±

    ¡°Again, you know that¡¯s because of¡­¡± Claire began, only to be interrupted by him allowing a slight chuckle and moving to reverse their positions, bravely placing his own body above hers then as his lips moved to her neck.

    After a few passionate kisses delivered to her pale skin, Finn found his voice again ¡°If you really are going to be gone soon¡± he sniffled as he forced his words onwards ¡°is it so wrong that I¡¯d want to be inside you at least one time before that happens?¡±

    Claire looked up at him with some strange combination of sadness and arousal at actually feeling wanted again, despite the true reasons behind Finn¡¯s desire for her. She then swallowed a bit before speaking ¡°I never said it was wrong.¡±

 Chapter 5

    As the coming sunrise approached, Claire curled her naked body more tightly against Finn¡¯s as he slept soundly in the bed next to her. A moment after placing a gentle kiss over his warm chest, Claire¡¯s eyes turned toward the door of her bedchamber with a slight tension. When Sean opened the door seconds later, she turned her green eyes up at him as she swallowed hard.

    Sean was obviously a bit caught by the sight of Claire and her servant lying there with only a sheet covering their bodies, but he quickly hid any reaction he may have had to the sight. He simply turned his eyes downwards as he slowly approached the bed while unbuttoning his shirt. Claire nervously sat up as Sean neared the bed, being as careful as she could not to wake Finn as she moved away from him.

    ¡°Guess it is almost morning¡± she managed to whisper her greeting to Sean as she protectively pulled the sheet up over her breasts.

    ¡°That it is¡± Sean agreed in the same quiet tone as he dropped the shirt onto the nearby sofa and moved to take a seat at the edge of the bed and begin removing his boots.

    As Sean was doing his best not to let onto any emotion he may have been feeling at all, Claire had to bravely force more words ¡°are you going to be ok with this?¡±

    ¡°This?¡± Sean repeated with a slightly awkward smile as he finished removing those boots and slid back against the headboard next to her, being equally careful to not jostle her sleeping servant into waking.

    ¡°This¡± she stated as she gently tilted her head toward Finn, still clutching the cover around her.

    ¡°Is that a serious question?¡± Sean asked, though his faint smile remained.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Claire narrowed her eyes at that response.

    Sean allowed a small chuckle before continuing ¡°that was you with me in England those last twenty-five years, right?¡± he asked pointedly.

    She only turned her eyes downwards as she tried not to allow a smile to surface just yet ¡°yes, but we talked about that before we¡­ did anything¡± she settled on.

    Sean allowed a soft sigh but still moved to wrap an arm around her as he laid his head back against the ornately carved headboard ¡°that is true, but I¡¯ve been a bit too busy for you to be able to chat with me about much of anything lately, so¡­¡± he simply shrugged as he squeezed her shoulder gently.

    ¡°So, you are ok with this?¡± she had to ask for one last clarification.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my take on you having other lovers obvious by now?¡± Sean asked her with another gentle smile. Though Claire simply looked up at him with that continued need for reassurance. He chuckled slightly before giving her such ¡°I¡¯m fine with you having other lovers. I probably always will be. Just as long as there¡¯s one condition that always remains true¡± he had to add.

    ¡°Condition?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m always your first choice¡± he stated as he leaned over to kiss her forehead before continuing ¡°you can have a thousand second choices. As long as you will always choose me over them whenever possible, then I¡¯ll never be threatened by them¡± he assured her.

    ¡°A thousand?¡± she couldn¡¯t help a small laugh before adding ¡°I think I¡¯d be famished after the first couple hundred, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± she teased as she gently kissed his shoulder.

    ¡°I suppose that would be true¡± Sean smiled back at her. He then looked down into her eyes again ¡°feeling a little hungry right now, are you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feed on him tonight, we just¡­¡± she shook her head ¡°yeah a little¡± she answered instead.

    ¡°Then I guess I arrived just in time¡± Sean replied in an unmistakably sultry tone as he moved his long locks away from his neck.

    Claire simply smiled up at him again, easily catching his meaning. She then let the sheet fall away from her naked body before moving into Sean¡¯s lap as his arms immediately circled her. With another smile and a gentle kiss to his lips, she then moved her mouth to his neck and sunk those fangs deeply into his flesh, allowing them both that one intense moment of pleasure before the sun forced them to sleep for yet another day.

    <hr>

    When the sun set again the next night, the two servants who had been keeping watch over Sean and Claire as they slept quietly shuffled out of the room as their regnants woke. Claire curled more tightly against Sean as the door closed and left them alone in the room once again. Sean couldn¡¯t help the small smile as her still bare skin pressed against his chest above the pants that were his only remaining clothing.

    ¡°Is the tightness of that grip your way of telling me you don¡¯t want me to leave our bed just yet?¡± Sean asked as he placed a kiss atop her head.

    ¡°When have I ever wanted you to leave our bed?¡± she murmured her answer as her lips grazed his chest.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help another smile as he squeezed her back and spoke gently ¡°all my other duties aside, I will eventually have to replenish some of the blood I gave you last night.¡±

    ¡°You can summon a servant if you need to. Doesn¡¯t mean I have to let you go just yet¡± Claire teased as she refused to loosen her grip on him.

    ¡°I see the afterglow from that Kiss has lasted all day¡± Sean replied with another smile.

    ¡°It does that¡± Claire confirmed with another gentle kiss to his nipple.

    Despite knowing that he did have duties, and hunger, to attend to, Sean couldn¡¯t help giving into her desire for closeness as he stayed there holding her for several more minutes. As a slight sigh left her lips, Sean adjusted to see her aura and determine if that was a sigh of contentment or worry. He then narrowed his eyes as he realized that there was quite a bit of that worry still present in her as always. He told himself that it was most likely continued worry over the prophecy, but he needed to be sure there was nothing else, considering she had obviously needed some sort of comfort the previous night. Perhaps his psychic abilities were becoming more passive as he grew older though, because then his mind moved back to a conversation that they had still not let themselves have.

    Then Sean bravely broached the subject that would most likely lead to her breaking off their current closeness, but the more he thought of her upset over it, the more upset he became. He cleared his throat and gently squeezed her once more before speaking ¡°it¡¯s been five years, and you haven¡¯t mentioned it.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°It?¡± Claire asked as her body tensed.

    ¡°What had you so upset on the night Eliza arrived¡± he supplied, though it took a bit of willpower for him to bring up a subject that would be sure to darken her mood.

    ¡°That would be?¡± Claire asked as she did finally move to sit up as Sean feared she would, though it still caused him to flinch slightly at her breaking off their contact.

    Sean sighed heavily as he also sat up with a tiny frown at the way she moved to pull the sheet up around her beautiful body again. He then forced himself onward ¡°I know you never wanted me to train myself to do that¡± he began as he sighed once more at the sight of that darkness coming into her eyes again ¡°but after everything that¡¯s happened¡­ and I am Prince now. I need to be able to know who my enemies are. It¡¯s the only way I can ever hope to protect any of us. You have to know that Claire¡± he added, keeping his voice gentle as he pleaded his case.

    ¡°I do. I know that, Sean¡± she admitted in a hoarse whisper as she moved from the bed to find a nearby robe.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Claire. But I¡¯m having trouble understanding why you are so upset about this. You just agreed that it¡¯s a necessary evil I need to employ for our safety¡± Sean tried again to understand her upset, forcing himself not to use the very ability they spoke of in order to find out on his own.

    ¡°Yes. I know¡± she repeated again as she quickly pulled that now found robe around her.

    ¡°Please, explain it to me Claire¡± Sean asked her again.

    ¡°Do you really need me to explain anything to you ever again?¡± Claire retorted, though her words were merely a mumble as she took a seat at the nearby vanity.

    ¡°See. There¡¯s that upset and bitterness about it. I¡¯m assuming all this is because you don¡¯t want me to use that ability on you¡± he hazarded a guess as he also moved to the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Assuming¡± Claire added in the same sarcastic mumble, her tension now obvious.

    ¡°I mean, that is the only reason I can think of why you would be upset by it. I just am having a lot of trouble figuring out why you would be so afraid of that. I¡¯ve known you since you were an eighteen year old mortal girl. What secret are you so terrified of me learning?¡± Sean asked her, nearly begging for the answer so he would not have to betray her by going after it himself.

    That was when Claire stood and reached for a dress, nearly ripping it with the force she employed to yank it off of its hanger. She then tearfully retorted ¡°go attend to your precious duties, Sean. It¡¯ll be easier for both of us¡± she added tearfully as she rushed off toward the privy, not allowing herself to look back as the door slammed behind her.

    As that door slammed, Sean simultaneously closed his eyes against his own emotions that were easily inspired by Claire¡¯s obvious upset. He sighed heavily as his eyes moved to the door that she had just disappeared behind. He then pushed himself to his feet and slowly padded across the room to that door. Once outside it, he stopped and laid his head against the door, his fingers tracing the woodwork for a long moment. He then could no longer fight his need to know what it was that had her so upset, and he finally gave in to letting himself make that mental connection with her after all.

    Considering how strong their bond already was, it only took another moment before he came to realize that secret guilt she had felt for so long, and hated herself because of for so long; and had been so afraid of him finding out for so long. It was then that Sean knew the answer that Haven had been pressing him to find out ever since the night he embraced Claire. She had indeed known about their child on the night she asked Sean to take her life. And Claire had now spent over two hundred years believing that she had let him kill that child while it was still inside her. And because of that, she could never ever tell him about the child at all in over two centuries; convinced that he would hate her forever.

    And for all of those two centuries, Sean had withheld his own knowledge of that child whom his very blood had inadvertently ended the life of before he had ever even tasted Claire¡¯s own blood. And not knowing if Claire was even yet aware of the child whose life had already been ended by his blood; Sean also could not bring himself to ever tell Claire about that child either. For he was also convinced that she would hate him forever for causing its death. And therein lay the heart of all of her guilt as well as all of his. Those were the two versions of the same secret the two had always kept inside themselves, convinced that they were saving the other some horrible pain; which of course only resulted in the inner pain they had both suffered alone for so very long.

    Sean brushed away his own tears at the realization of how deeply Claire had hated herself for so long and wrongly so, at that. He desperately wanted to go through that door and assure her that no, she did not willfully let him end that child¡¯s life. Only doing so would let her know that he had used those abilities to rip that one secret out of her head. And that, he was also sure she¡¯d hate him for. So he was left with the choice of ending her guilt at the cost of all the love they had always had. And willfully ending her trust in him, and her love for him, that would be like killing both of them as well, even before those snakes came to devour what was left of her. And that he could not, would not do. He couldn¡¯t bear the fact that she hated herself so much for something that wasn¡¯t even true, but alleviating that guilt at the cost of her trust and therefore her love? That would be something neither of them could ever survive at all.

    After another moment to try and rein in his own despair, Sean knew that even without the secret he had just discovered, there was still another problem now before them. He swallowed hard as he tried to form any words in his head that could come close to resolving this fear she had of him peeking into her mind.

    He finally spoke through the door ¡°so does this mean you¡¯re never going to let yourself be around me again? Just because you think there¡¯s some secret inside your head that will drive me away?¡± he kept his voice as gentle as he could as his head still lay against the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re ever around each other much anyway. Not that big of a difference¡± she returned through the door.

    Sean just shook his head at her response, and the door between them. He then pushed it open to find her now dressed, but sitting quietly upon the privy with red streaks marring her pale cheeks. He then attempted lightness ¡°never thought I¡¯d see the day a fellow Kindred was in that seat.¡±

    Claire just shook her head ¡°very funny¡± she scoffed ¡°don¡¯t you have things to do, Prince Sean?¡±

    ¡°Please say your previous comment wasn¡¯t your way of telling me that you are trying to devise some plan to avoid me for the rest of eternity¡± he told her with a scolding tone that just barely had enough volume to carry much weight at all.

    She sniffled again as she stubbornly refused to look up at him, somehow afraid that allowing any eye contact would cause her mind to spring open before him without him even trying to make it do so. She then angrily brushed the red streaks from her face ¡°I don¡¯t have eternity anyway, remember?¡± she whispered bitterly.

    Sean sighed again before offering a response ¡°didn¡¯t you tell me long ago that we need to just take whatever time we have left and stop hurting each other?¡±

    She sniffled again at that reminder before offering any response ¡°but if you can see inside my head, then¡­¡± she couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence as she looked down.

    Sean swallowed hard again as he now truly understood what she was so afraid of him seeing in there ¡°if I promise to never use that power on you unless of course that it¡¯s the only way to save your life, will you please stop being so afraid of being near me, for whatever time we even can be near each other now?¡± he pleaded, forcing himself not to use the word ¡®again¡¯ in that sentence.

    ¡°You really think you could keep that promise?¡± she asked, trying not to hope that it was true.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m willing to do anything to keep from losing you. And if that means not violating your mind for anything short of a matter of life or death¡± he pushed the word ¡®again¡¯ away once more ¡°then that¡¯s the promise I¡¯ll make to you.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t see how you can force yourself not to use that on me, especially knowing that there is something in there that I just can¡¯t bear to share with anyone¡­ even my other half¡± she choked on the words, knowing she was most likely even further tempting him to use that ability, but needing to hear that he wouldn¡¯t.

    Sean was quiet another long moment before finding any more words ¡°I¡¯m going to just trust that someday you¡¯ll finally be willing and able to share whatever it is that you think you can¡¯t share yet. And I¡¯ll be here when that day comes. I just want and need for you to be here next to me then too.¡±

 Chapter 6

    ~1813~

    As the months of 1812 slipped away and made way for 1813, it was Sean who began displaying much of the melancholia that was normally so prevalent with Claire. In those months since he had foolishly let himself rip that one secret from her head, and then promised her that he would not, Sean¡¯s guilt became a constant companion of his just as Claire¡¯s had always been hers. More worrisome than even that fact was that when he wasn¡¯t feeling guilty about violating her mind and then promising not to, he couldn¡¯t help even darker thoughts about that secret itself.

    It was very true that Claire had not actually let him kill the only child they ever could have had. However, it was also true that she had believed that was exactly what she was doing on the night of her embrace. And the fact was beginning to claw at Sean as well. He would not and could not let himself hate her for wanting to make such a sacrifice in exchange for their ability to love one another forever; but it still tore at him that she did believe that she was ending that life as well as her own. And therein lay the inner battle of emotions that had been waging in his head for months now.

    It had gotten to the point that even though he had argued so adamantly against Claire avoiding him for what time they still had; he ended up being the one avoiding her even during those very few moments of time when he actually could have spent an hour here or there at her side. And that he felt guilty about as well, knowing that his absence already was chipping away at her even when he had no choice in it, let alone if she were to find out that he had found himself choosing not to be near her, even when he could.

    Then, as though his thoughts were made manifest, Sean found himself looking toward the door of the study where he had been resting his elbows upon the desk, his head in hands which were tensely wrapping his hair in their fingers. When Claire did poke her head into the room, her expression showed more than a bit of surprise that he didn¡¯t appear to be doing anything more than just sitting there in silence.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m not interrupting anything?¡± Claire managed her quiet greeting as she stepped through the doorway.

    Sean had a bit of difficulty coming up with his own greeting just then and decided on ¡°just thinking.¡±

    ¡°Thinking?¡± Claire repeated, though her tone was a bit sharp, or maybe he had just imagined it, after all.

    Ignoring that sharpness as best he could, Sean moved on ¡°something you forgot to mention at the meeting last night?¡±

    ¡°Because I guess that would be the only reason I have for coming to see you?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help that response in the face of his slightly impersonal greeting.

    Sean¡¯s eyes closed a moment against the obvious hurt in her tone. He then managed a reply, ¡°it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t often come see me down here.¡±

    ¡°I guess I always feel like you don¡¯t want me bothering you¡± she told him as her volume as well as her eyes dropped.

    Trying to force back his own hurt that she would feel that way, despite any truth there may have been to his recent avoidance of her, Sean moved on ¡°so what is it that you needed?¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help scoffing as he continued keeping any sort of kinder or more personal words from crossing his lips. She then forced herself to speak again, despite the way his manner had been making her bristle that night ¡°is this really the way we are now, Sean?¡±

    ¡°The way we are?¡± Sean repeated if for no other reason than to buy him time to think of any response he could to that particular question.

    Claire was quiet a long moment, as she tried as hard as she could to force back her own emotions before allowing any more words to pass her lips ¡°ever since I asked you not to use your ability to see into my head, you¡¯ve barely spent a moment near me¡± she pointed out, proving that even without possessing that ability herself, she was still extremely perceptive when it came to the man she had spent over two centuries with. She then added one more statement ¡°is it really that difficult for you to keep that promise?¡±

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Sean began, though his words fell short. He then attempted to begin again ¡°it¡¯s just knowing that there¡¯s something that you think you can¡¯t trust me with¡­ it makes it difficult to not wonder what it is that you think is so bad that you can¡¯t share it with the person you¡¯ve shared everything with for over two hundred years.¡±

    Claire sniffled slightly as she looked over at him and spoke ¡°so that¡¯s your plan? Try to make me feel guilty enough that I¡¯ll either tell you on my own or release you from your word?¡±

    Sean then looked down with a shake of his head, ¡°that was not what I was trying to do, Claire. I was just trying to explain my own distantness¡± he stated with a semblance of regret in his tone, despite all the other feelings he may have had about that secret of hers.

    ¡°And you wonder why I never wanted you to train your mind to do that? Just look at what it¡¯s done to us¡± she finished sadly, eyes down.

    ¡°I know you have good reasons for hating that I can do what I can do now. But I also know that it¡¯s something I need to be able to do to keep all of us, especially you, safe from harm¡± he argued once more, though weakly. He then had to add ¡°when I first considered training myself to do this, I never in a million years thought that there was something inside your head that you were this terrified of me seeing. I never thought that you would have any reason to hate me learning to do this so much. I thought there weren¡¯t any secrets between us, not truly.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that guilt again¡± was the only response Claire offered as she kept her eyes pinned to the floor.

    Sean shook his head again, ¡°believe me; I¡¯m not trying to make you feel any guiltier than you already have felt for so long. I¡¯m just trying to explain to you why I never thought that this ability would do this to us.¡±

    Claire was quiet for another long moment before she sighed and spoke again, ¡°the worst part is, I want to just tell you to go ahead and look. Go ahead and find out what it is that I¡¯ve never wanted you to know. But I know that if you did find it out¡­¡± she sniffled again, ¡°keeping this secret is driving us apart. But letting you know about it¡­ that would¡­ I just... I don¡¯t want to spend my last days or weeks or months, or any of what time I have left with you hating me or feeling like you can¡¯t be near me¡­ but either you know and hate me, or you don¡¯t know, and hate me¡­ those seem to be my only choices anymore¡± she finished tearfully as she hurried out of the room once more.

    That was when Sean buried his face in his hands as she retreated from his presence once again. He could relate all too well now to keeping a secret from her that would make her hate him; which is exactly what she would feel for him if she knew he had actually ripped away her one secret. However, Sean himself never had to worry that she could rip his own secret away from him, even if she had learned to read thoughts as he could; she never would be able to use that ability on him, whether she wished to or not. And now he truly understood that fear she had always had of becoming close to any Kindred who was stronger than her; which of course is what Sean was. He had a completely unfair advantage over her in all things psychic, and she had endured that for all their time together since their embrace, trusting that he would never use those powers against her, the way Awsha had done to him; which is exactly what he had indeed done, now.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    <hr>

    Sean spent over an hour thinking long and hard over his recent actions as well as Claire¡¯s actions of long ago. After much inner debate, he finally came to the conclusion that their child was long gone and he would never have that child back. Though Claire was not gone yet, even if fate was planning on taking her away from him at any moment; she hadn¡¯t been taken yet. She was not lost to him as their child had been, unless of course he let her slip away; which she was so very close to doing already.

    Sins of their past aside, Sean already had a taste of living without Claire. He had lost her to that opium haze for ten years, and then lost her again because of another sin he had committed against her. And both of those times that he had been forced to live without their bond had been the darkest, loneliest, most horrible times of his entire long life. And he was still so terribly close to losing her again because of that awful prophecy. Sean also knew that he would never forgive himself if he allowed her to be lost to him even before that fate had been forced on them. He had to keep her in his life no matter what crime she had believed she committed in the past; and no matter what crime he had committed against her much more recently. Letting a love such as theirs die would be an even greater crime that he could not let himself commit, knowing how very much they both needed one another in order to even go on at all.

    Calling upon every bit of inner strength he had to force away guilt and blame and all the rest of it, Sean moved out of the room to go and find the one thing he knew he could not bear to ever be without for long. Though as he ascended the stairs, he almost ran straight into the tiny brunette beauty Emilia. She immediately smiled up at him with all that love forced on her by the bond of his blood.

    ¡°So, did you say yes?¡± Emilia greeted him, craning her neck to look up at where he towered over a foot taller than her height of only 5¡¯2¡±.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Sean returned her question.

    Emilia just giggled up at him, unable to curb her urge to brush a long blonde hair from his shirt as she stood close to him there on the stairs; ¡°about the saloon¡± she offered that further explanation.

    ¡°Saloon?¡± Sean narrowed his eyes at that.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Claire said she was going downstairs to talk to you about earlier¡± Emilia offered with another smile.

    ¡°I guess we never got that far¡± Sean admitted distractedly as he cast a glance up the stairs.

    ¡°But things are ok then? Between you and Claire, I mean?¡± Emilia bravely asked, never quite able to push down the feelings she had for him due to that bond.

    ¡°Ok?¡± he asked as he narrowed his eyes down at her again.

    ¡°Just I haven¡¯t noticed you two spending much time together lately¡± Emilia offered quietly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spent much time with anyone lately¡± Sean replied, his tone cooling slightly. He knew and understood that the girl felt as though she had very strong feelings for him; but considering all the other stresses he was under right then, he found himself lacking the patience to deal with those feelings of hers at that moment.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you¡± Emilia stated in a smaller voice, ¡°I just thought that if you were feeling lonely, or anything¡­¡± she took a shaky breath, ¡°I mean since Claire and Finn are¡­¡± she then just turned her eyes downwards instead of finishing that sentence.

    ¡°Claire has more time to attend to her servants than I do¡± Sean stated a little more roughly than he had originally meant to.

    ¡°Sorry, I was just trying to help¡­¡± Emilia sniffled as she began to turn away, the tears obvious in her blue eyes.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help sighing as he hated seeing others in any kind of pain; especially pain he had caused. He then gripped her wrist and pulled her back toward him. The touch did cause Emilia¡¯s breath to catch, but she still didn¡¯t seem to have the strength to look back up at him just yet.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve just been dealing with a lot of other problems right now and I¡¯m honestly not angry with you. I just¡­¡± Sean attempted to comfort her as best he could, considering his own mental state then. But upon receiving the slightest bit of sympathy or concern from her regnant, Emilia gave into her desire to press close to him and move to her tiptoes to place a kiss over his lips.

    Sean froze a bit at the feel of her slightly trembling lips covering his own. He should not have been all that shocked by her advances, all things considered. He had just failed to realize that her and Finn had apparently not nearly been as attentive to each other¡¯s needs as they had been in the past; considering Finn was now spending most of his nights in Claire¡¯s arms instead. As Sean tried to process the most appropriate reaction to Emilia¡¯s affections, he couldn¡¯t help sensing Claire¡¯s presence as she moved across the landing at the top of the stairs where Sean and Emilia now stood. Immediately averting her green eyes, Claire hurried to move down the hall toward their chambers.

    Sean sighed heavily as that jarred him enough to break off the kiss with Emilia. He truly did not need this added stress to he and Claire¡¯s relationship right then. It was true that he doubted that Claire would have been all that upset at a simple kiss between he and his blood bound servant, if their own relationship hadn¡¯t been in such dire straits at that particular point in time. He somehow knew that the kiss would not exactly be taken in the best possible way considering what had transpired between him and Claire earlier that same night.

    ¡°Emilia,¡± he stated as he placed his hands gently on her shoulders and pushed her slightly back from him, ¡°I need to go talk to my wife right now,¡± was the only explanation he could offer her as he quickly moved away to do just that.

    Emilia took a deep breath to force down her own sadness as she heard Sean move down the hall and through the door to he and Claire¡¯s chambers. She then sniffled slightly and started back up the stairs and down the hall herself. As she reached the door to the adjoining room where Finn spent most of his sleeping hours, she took another deep breath before entering.

    The clock in the hall was striking midnight as she closed the door behind her and looked over at where Finn had been making an attempt at getting some sleep before guarding Claire¡¯s slumber the next day. Emilia sniffled again as she moved to the bed next to where he stirred at the feel of the mattress moving beneath her.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Finn mumbled as he rolled to his back and squinted his eyes in the darkness to focus on his companion.

    ¡°Sorry. Guess you¡¯re the second man tonight to be disappointed that I¡¯m not her¡± Emilia mumbled under her breath.

    ¡°Emilia?¡± he asked with surprise as he sat up, pushing reddish brown curls from his sleepy blue eyes.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re not staying in Claire¡¯s room tonight?¡± she replied, looking down and nervously fumbling with her nails.

    ¡°She was going downstairs to talk to Sean; so I decided to try and get some sleep tonight instead¡± he offered, suppressing a yawn as he sat up straighter.

    ¡°Instead of making love to her again?¡± Emilia supplied the rest of his sentence.

    ¡°Are you actually upset by that?¡± Finn had to ask, easily noting her sadness.

    Emilia just scoffed sadly, ¡°not because of¡­ I just don¡¯t understand how¡­¡± she shook her head.

    ¡°How what?¡± he asked with concern.

    ¡°How you managed to make her care about you¡± Emilia whispered.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± Finn asked with confusion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you did to make her want you back. I mean how you even got her attention, let alone became her lover. I¡¯ve tried so hard with Sean and¡­¡± her voice trailed off.

    Finn sighed slightly as he thought on her question. He was still quite shocked that Claire had become his lover as well, so it was easy for him to understand the position Emilia was in with Sean, as he had been in that same position himself only a year prior, and for a long time before his dream of becoming Claire¡¯s lover had finally come true, amazingly so.

    ¡°Honestly, I think Claire¡¯s just been unbearably lonely since Sean became Prince. And I was there¡± he admitted as he gently touched Emilia¡¯s long brown locks, proving that even with the bond, he still understood that his relationship with Claire was a lot more one-sided than he¡¯d often let himself admit.

    Emilia sniffled slightly as she finally looked over at him in the darkness of the room, ¡°Claire¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s been unbearably lonely.¡±

    Upon hearing her words and the sadness in them, Finn then moved to take her lips with his own. If he couldn¡¯t help Claire with her despair that night, then maybe he could at least help another beautiful sad girl with hers.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°We¡¯ve done it again¡± Sean greeted Claire as he entered their chambers where she was sitting stiffly at the vanity. Upon seeing her continuing mood, Sean corrected ¡°I¡¯ve done it again.¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Claire responded quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve once again seemed to forget our plan to just stop hurting each other in the time we still have¡± he answered sadly.

    Claire scoffed quietly ¡°you really think I¡¯m all that hurt by you kissing one of our servants?¡±

    ¡°Not particularly¡± he managed, ¡°but I was referring to the rest of the night.¡±

    ¡°Whatever Sean. It¡¯s hopeless. We¡¯re just going around in circles¡± she stated quietly.

    ¡°Hopeless? Really?¡± Sean was then the one who scoffed as he let his feet move him across the room to come to stand near her chair.

    ¡°Letting you in would hurt. Not letting you in hurts. Hopeless circle¡± she repeated sadly.

    Sean sighed again then as he spoke ¡°remember how I told you that I have no choice but to forgive you for any wrong you think you¡¯ve committed against me? Well, consider yourself forgiven. Now can we please move on?¡±

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s that simple, is it?¡±

    ¡°It can be if we want it to be¡± Sean stated plainly.

    ¡°So wishing something makes it so now?¡± she questioned with another sad shake of her head.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the point of the spell?¡± Sean asked as he moved to lean against the vanity so he could look into the eyes that she wasn¡¯t turning towards him on her own.

    ¡°Spell?¡± Claire asked, thrown enough by that to finally look up at him.

    ¡°The spell you were casting on the day we met¡± he explained gently.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle of disbelief at his mention of a moment they had shared so long ago. Of course, it was the moment they had met for that very first time. ¡°But you interrupted that spell¡± she reminded softly.

    ¡°So? You still found your happiness. It has just been a little bumpier than you planned. See, the spell wasn¡¯t a total failure¡± he told her with an attempt at a faint smile.

    ¡°A little bumpier?¡± she scoffed as she continued to look up at him while biting back her smile.

    Sean then offered a more apparent smile as he leaned down to be on eye level with her before speaking ¡°I can prove it worked.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Just by asking one thing¡± he stated confidently.

    ¡°And that thing would be?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°Have you ever regretted the day we met? Honestly regretted it?¡± Sean asked her in a soft whisper.

    ¡°You already know the answer to that¡± she returned, matching his volume.

    ¡°Then the spell obviously did work¡± he told her as he moved to cover her lips with his.

    When the kiss finally ended, Claire remained close, laying her head against his neck as she spoke ¡°I¡¯m just so tired of hurting and being sad and upset all the time. I¡¯m so very tired of it¡± she finished in a whisper.

    ¡°Another thing we agree on¡± Sean murmured back as he placed another kiss on her cheek. He then moved back only slightly to look at her questioningly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked as she turned her eyes to his face.

    ¡°Now what¡¯s this about a saloon?¡± Sean asked.

    That did cause Claire to let a tiny laugh escape her throat before answering, ¡°I need some kind of distraction for all the nights that¡­ you¡¯re distracted.¡±

    ¡°Thought Finn was your chosen distraction¡± he replied skeptically.

    ¡°Can¡¯t a girl have more than one distraction?¡± she asked, making an attempt at another smile.

    ¡°So, you want a saloon now?¡± he asked again as he offered her a hand to help her to her feet and lead her toward the nearby sofa with him.

    ¡°When we ran the theatre and the club I felt like I had a bit more of a purpose than I feel I have now, just staying here and waiting for a single moment with you each night¡± she attempted to explain as they took their new seats.

    ¡°Now who¡¯s trying to make who feel guilty?¡± Sean returned wryly.

    ¡°You have a job. Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Claire pressed, not allowing herself to be deterred.

    ¡°You want to be a saloon girl now?¡± Sean asked as he raised a brow.

    Claire smirked as she responded, ¡°yes because it¡¯s not like I ever thought women should have any other purpose than being subservient to men.¡± She then shook her head with a wrinkle of her nose at the thought.

    ¡°What exactly did you plan on doing at this saloon then?¡± Sean had to know.

    ¡°Running it of course¡± Claire told him plainly.

    ¡°Running it?¡± Sean asked, ¡°you mean with prostitutes and such?¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Claire denied, ¡°I said a saloon, not a brothel. Drinks, music, and other¡­ less lurid things¡± she clarified.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Well most saloons are brothels¡± he had to inform.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you had been frequenting so many¡± she returned wryly.

    ¡°No, but the dockworkers do. And they tend to talk about their adventures at them from time to time¡± he added.

    ¡°Well, maybe I want to break the mold. I¡¯ve been known to do that in the past, you know¡± she reminded.

    ¡°Nah, I hadn¡¯t noticed¡± he returned with the same playful sarcasm.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll even perform there¡± Claire offered, as though mulling the idea over in her mind.

    ¡°Perform?¡± Sean repeated as he gave her another look that made it obvious that his mind immediately jumped to the last time she had been on any stage, considering what he had done to her on that stage so many times.

    ¡°Not like that!¡± she assured as she gently punched his chest to scold him for his carnal thoughts.

    He allowed another chuckle before speaking; ¡°But I thought I was the one who gravitated toward the stage¡± he smiled down at her again.

    ¡°I have some talents; and shut up¡± she added as she saw his lips curl into a grin at that statement, ¡°besides; you¡¯ve left the limelight to become a politician now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Claire reminded.

    Sean simply groaned as he tilted his head back tiresomely at the reminder, ¡°I may as well be a fucking Ventrue now¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°Nope¡± Claire disagreed, causing him to look back her way, ¡°I think after our twentieth orgy or so they definitely would have kicked you out of that uptight little clan¡± she smirked.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle, ¡°once a degenerate¡­¡± he finished with another little smile.

    Claire smiled again as she pressed slightly closer to him, ¡°so will you buy me a saloon, daddy?¡±

    Sean allowed another laugh as he shook his head, ¡°it sounds so very wrong when you call me that.¡± He then allowed a more thoughtful tone, ¡°and are we sure that this is the best idea?¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes at that question, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    ¡°The whole point of the wall was to keep you safe. If you were outside of it running this saloon¡­¡± he worried aloud.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a fine line between being safe and hiding behind a huge wall?¡± she pointed out.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t help worrying though; all things considered¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°I guess I just wanna do all I can, while I still can¡± Claire replied with her own sadness at the reminder of that ever-present prophecy threatening them every night.

    ¡°And there¡¯s the fact that we already have very little time to spend together. Wouldn¡¯t that be even less if you were out there running this place?¡±

    ¡°When I am here, all I¡¯m doing is wishing that we had more time together. And every night that passes without me seeing you ¡®til nearly dawn¡­ I can only take that for so long, Sean; and I¡¯ve already taken it for six years¡± she had to remind, though quietly.

    ¡°Making me feel guilty again¡± he returned, though quietly.

    ¡°But am I wrong?¡± Claire gently stated.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to work out something though. We need to, in order to keep you safe and also to still allow us to spend some time together before we both go nuts¡± Sean attempted to put the plans together in his head as he spoke.

    ¡°Coordinate our nights off?¡± she suggested.

    Sean smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to the Prince about that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you do that¡± Claire smirked over at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll still be really worried about you not being here with me though¡± he admitted a moment later.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not worried when I am here?¡± she asked pointedly.

    ¡°To a slightly lesser degree¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Remember why we originally left for England over two hundred years ago?¡±

    Sean sighed, ¡°because you felt like you weren¡¯t living at all, and instead just hiding from the world¡± he repeated the reasons he did know well. He then had to add ¡°admittedly though, that was before this prophecy of doom and gloom.¡±

    ¡°Again, I need to live while I still can, Sean¡± she reminded him with only a bit more force behind her words.

    ¡°I know¡± Sean admitted, ¡°but I¡¯ll never stop worrying about you. I really don¡¯t want to have to know what it feels like to lose you, ever.¡±

    Not able to offer any real words of comfort, considering she had the same very real worries, Claire simply curled into his arms, holding him close; while she still could.

    <hr>

    Despite the reservations Sean had about her being outside those walls at all, he did buy her that saloon. It was the nearest one in the small port town, as it was a little less than two miles from the high walls around his stronghold. When Claire finally moved into her new role as saloon owner, Sean¡¯s nervousness only grew; though he knew he could hardly keep her a prisoner within his high walls, as much as it pained him to have her less protected outside of them.

    Finally it was the night that Claire took over the establishment after Sean had paid the previous owner enough to live quite comfortably for quite some time. Though most of her evening was spent solemnly looking out from behind the bar at an empty tavern. Various men came to the door expecting to find a room full of prostitutes and other patrons. Upon explaining to them that the saloon would only be a saloon now and that the prostitutes had all been sent off to the nearest brothel, most every customer headed that direction instead.

    She sighed as she shined the glasses for the fourth time that night. She knew that it would be an adjustment to make the saloon prostitute-free; but she had vainly hoped that drinking, cards, entertainment and just having a place to rest after long journeys across the ocean would be enough to at least keep the place running long enough for her to establish her own customer base. The one saving grace is that her husband was honestly the richest man in the entire port town, even if most of those riches had been inherited from his sire. So, at least she did not need to retain her customers just to make ends meet.

    As the clock struck midnight on that summer evening, she dejectedly moved around from behind the bar to take a seat on one of the empty bar stools. She sighed heavily as she placed her arms on the bar and laid her head upon them. She had to admit that her little business venture was apparently going to be a failure unless she gave into the practice of exploiting other females into believing that was the only thing they had of value to offer the world. Perhaps her hatred for allowing women to believe they had no other purpose had always stemmed from those deep-seated memories of what her own father had said about Claire herself on the night when she finally bravely left her parents¡¯ home in favor of Sean¡¯s all those years ago.

    She was then startled as the door opened behind her again. Claire lifted her head in response to the sound, but did not look back as she spoke ¡°the prostitutes are all at the brothel now. Sorry to disappoint¡± she added in more of a mumble as she waited for her customer to make some complaint and leave once again.

    ¡°Good to know¡± his voice responded, ¡°I¡¯m assuming I can still get a drink though?¡± he asked as he took another step into the saloon, though his voice reflected an obvious distraction in his tone.

    ¡°You mean you actually would have a drink in a place without that added amenity?¡± Claire asked with surprise which only deepened when she turned to face him at last.

    He was stunningly attractive, with shoulder length black curls and deep brown eyes, two features which she had also found appealing in Aidan. He only stood at about 5''8" which, while short for a male, was still four inches taller than Claire herself. Though it was difficult for her to guess the ages of most mortals after so long without aging herself, she placed his age at somewhere in his twenties. Though his attractiveness could explain why he wouldn¡¯t particularly need the company of prostitutes. Nonetheless, his willingness to stay despite their absence did cause Claire to center a smile on him.

    In response to the way he seemed to be at a loss for words as Claire turned to him and graced him with that smile, she asked again ¡°so you actually did come to a saloon for a drink rather than¡­?¡± she simply looked down with another smile.

    ¡°Judging by the crowd, I guess that hasn¡¯t been the prevalent opinion of the evening?¡± he smiled at her as he pulled his dark eyes away from her long enough to glance around the empty room.

    ¡°To put it mildly¡± she offered with another slight chuckle as she moved from the stool and made her way around the bar, keenly aware of the way his gaze moved over her, which was a fact he quickly tried to hide once her emerald eyes moved back to him again.

    He then bravely spoke up again upon making his feet carry him over to take a seat on another stool, ¡°besides, I somehow doubt any of those women could possibly compare¡­¡± his voice trailed off as he looked her way once more.

 Chapter 8

    Claire spent nearly an hour chatting with her only customer, whose name she came to find out was Kristofer. He very slowly nursed his drink as he spoke to her about a nice, safe subject such as the growth and progress of the little Spanish settlement into the large port town that now had grown up around them. As he continued taking the slowest, smallest sips possible, almost as though he were loath to end their conversation, another customer finally found his way to the door of the saloon to interrupt their chat.

    ¡°Sorry, the prostitutes are gone¡± Claire greeted him automatically as she pulled her attention from Kristofer.

    ¡°Maybe you should put a sign on the door¡± Kristofer couldn¡¯t help the slight smirk, though he kept his voice too low for the other man to have made out his words.

    ¡°Then what are you darlin?¡± the man asked in a tone that slurred a bit as though he had already started his drinking before arriving at her door.

    Kristofer tensed slightly at the man¡¯s words as Claire glared back at him before finding her own, ¡°I¡¯m the new owner, thank you¡± she corrected him coldly.

    The other man scoffed at that answer as he took another step into the saloon, ¡°you don¡¯t exactly look like a saloon owner to me¡± he disagreed as he cast an unconcerned glance toward where Kristofer remained in his seat, taking another slow sip of his drink. ¡°You do look like you might have some other nice uses though¡± the man added as he moved his eyes over Claire with a lick of his lips.

    That was when Kristofer finally turned in his seat, ¡°I believe the lady told you that you are mistaken. You should probably either sit down and just enjoy another drink, or go find the nearest brothel¡± Kristofer defended coolly.

    The man scoffed again, though Kristofer¡¯s words did do well to take his attention from Claire however momentarily. The man then looked over Kristofer¡¯s appearance with a dismissive laugh, ¡°you¡¯re almost as pretty as her; maybe I¡¯ll give it to you both¡± he growled as he puckered his lips and made a kissing noise.

    That action did cause Kristofer to get to his feet and land a punch across the other man¡¯s jaw. The mere unexpectedness of the action did cause the man to stumble backward a bit before regaining his balance and moving to return Kristofer¡¯s attack. Only Claire¡¯s hand reached over to clamp down hard on his shoulder and stop him from delivering that return blow.

    ¡°What, you wanna go first, bitch? That works for me¡± he growled back at her as he turned his full attention back to her.

    Claire glared back at his words before speaking in a measured, forceful tone, ¡°I think you need to leave, now¡± she stressed the last of the slow words as they left her lips.

    The man seemed startled for more than a moment before mumbling, ¡°I think I need to leave, now¡± and with that he turned away from them and moved toward the door, a blank look replacing the anger that had etched his face only moments earlier.

    As the door closed behind the belligerent man, Kristofer couldn¡¯t help the look of surprise he centered on Claire then, ¡°you are apparently very convincing¡± he stated in a quiet, skeptical tone.

    Claire looked down quickly, ¡°he was drunk. He probably didn¡¯t wanna take his chances at being sober enough to win that fight¡± she attempted to excuse as she busied herself shining another already clean glass.

    ¡°He looked like he wanted to take his chances. Considering he did have a physical advantage over the only two of us who are here¡± Kristofer denied, though softly as he reclaimed his previous seat, still watching her warily.

    ¡°He was drunk. Who knows what was really in his head?¡± she attempted to write it off again, though her eyes remained averted.

    Kristofer attempted to watch her skeptically as he finished his drink at last, ¡°I think I may need another¡± he requested quietly a moment later.

    Claire allowed only a slight smile as she finally looked up at him, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think you have to stay here to protect me¡± she told him worriedly as she went about getting him his next glass.

    ¡°Would that be so bad?¡± Kristofer smiled over at her as he took the glass, his fingers just slightly brushing hers and causing his breath to catch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be responsible for you getting hurt trying to protect my honor, or some such thing¡± she assured him with the same worry.

    Kristofer took another sip and another breath as he bravely offered his next sentence, ¡°I can¡¯t help wondering why no one else is here trying to do just that.¡±

    Claire scoffed, though smiled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t really need protecting from drunken lechers, I promise¡± she attempted to assure him, knowing darn well that she was a lot more capable than Kristofer when it came to the mortal variety of villains.

    ¡°Not that I don¡¯t admire your bravery, but I can¡¯t help imagining what would happen if you were left here all alone and he came back; perhaps with more of his drunken, lecherous friends who got it in their head to take advantage of a beautiful woman being here alone at night¡± he stated gently.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help smiling at his chivalry, despite the strangeness of some unbound mortal ever thinking he needed to protect her. ¡°I just really don¡¯t wanna see you hurt¡± she assured again, ¡°you¡¯re one of the few... ok, the only decent and sweet gentleman I¡¯ve met tonight¡± she told him softly.

    Kristofer couldn¡¯t help a slight blush and a smile, ¡°I find it very strange that you seem more worried about my safety than your own.¡±

    Claire looked down awkwardly, ¡°I guess I¡¯m a strange woman.¡±

    ¡°The strangest¡± he agreed with another smile, and then added ¡°not that that¡¯s a bad thing.¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help another slight chuckle as she quickly turned away to hide a red tear that had inexplicably been trying to surface.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Kristofer asked with concern at the way she had suddenly turned her back to him.

    ¡°You just really remind me of¡­¡± she then shook her head, knowing that remembering a time so long ago when she had met some other man who had seemed so similar to him, would not push away those tears as she thought on how many things had changed since that time.

    ¡°Remind you of?¡± Kristofer asked, though gently.

    ¡°Someone I met a long, long time ago¡± she offered with a slight sniffle as she moved to take a visual inventory of the bottles of liquor behind her, if for no other reason than to buy herself another moment to regain her composure.

    ¡°Someone you¡¯ve lost?¡± Kristofer dared as he watched her closely, his eyes inadvertently wandering to that wedding band he had noticed on her pale hand quite early in the night.

    ¡°Someone I¡¯ve just¡­ grown apart from¡± she decided on, then as she felt the tears again, she spoke once more, not turning back to him, ¡°excuse me¡± she whispered as she headed to the privy, closing the door tightly behind her as letting him see any trace of those bloody tears would be sure to make the evening take a decidedly darker turn.

    <hr>

    It was nearly fifteen minutes later when Claire somehow managed to push back her own upset and return to her place behind the bar. Kristofer attempted a sad smile as he looked up at her reappearance, ¡°I was beginning to think you snuck out a back door¡± he teased.

    ¡°Surprised you¡¯re still here¡± she attempted another smile.

    ¡°Were you hoping I¡¯d leave?¡± Kristofer dared, despite his fear that that had been her intention in leaving him there alone at the bar.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be a very good businesswoman if I was trying to scare off my one paying customer¡± she returned with another small smile.

    ¡°So, how did you become a businesswoman?¡± he asked, trying to push the conversation away from the subject that had so obviously upset her earlier.

    ¡°How?¡± Claire asked, a little caught by the question.

    ¡°Not meaning to offend, but there aren¡¯t all that many women who own businesses¡± he attempted to explain the reason behind his question.

    Claire sighed slightly as she looked down. She wasn¡¯t sure why she felt hesitant about explaining to him that her husband had simply bought the place for her. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t ready to bring Sean into their conversation just yet, as just thinking of Sean had brought about those tears that would have shattered the Masquerade right then and there.

    ¡°The saloon was a gift¡± she finally answered quietly.

    ¡°A gift?¡± he asked as he raised a brow.

    ¡°Yes. Someone bought it off the last owner and decided to let me run it instead¡± Claire managed further.

    ¡°Someone?¡± Kristofer repeated with the same skeptical look.

    Claire then allowed another awkward laugh, ¡°are you writing a book?¡± she attempted to tease.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d need to ask you more than one question to have enough material for a book¡± he called her on her apparent resistance to even providing that one straight answer to a rather simple question.

    Easily catching the slight suspicion in both his tone and his aura, she finally added that further explanation, ¡°my husband bought it for me¡± she confessed as her eyes inadvertently turned to her wedding band, just as Kristofer¡¯s had then as well.

    Kristofer allowed a slight chuckle, sad though it was, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯ve been so wary of mentioning him. I did notice the ring about two seconds after I laid eyes on you¡± he admitted with another nervous smile.

    Claire offered her own nervous chuckle then, ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡± she admitted as she looked down once more.

    ¡°Well, now that the husband cat is out of the bag,¡± Kristofer teased, ¡°I¡¯m even more curious why he¡¯s not here with you¡± he then quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to run the place instead or anything. But it is a bit dangerous to leave you here alone; as evidenced by our last guest¡± he added as he gestured toward the door.

    ¡°Sean has¡­ other duties¡± she settled on.

    ¡°Sean?¡± Kristofer narrowed his eyes at that.

    ¡°My husband¡± she clarified in a near whisper.

    That¡¯s when Kristofer¡¯s eyes moved over her rather expensive looking dress and then toward the window nearest that thick brick wall that was barely two miles off from the tavern they now stood in. He then swallowed a bit as his eyes came back to her face, ¡°not Sean Beringer?¡±

    Claire seemed a little caught by the question as she allowed herself to focus on his aura again. Seeing no real sign of malice there, she answered ¡°you¡¯ve heard the name?¡±

    ¡°Everybody in this town has heard that name. He owns literally, everything¡± he told her with a bit of shock apparent in his voice.

    Claire looked down once more, ¡°to be fair, he inherited just about all of what he now owns.¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± Kristofer shook his head, ¡°that makes you like the richest woman in town.¡±

    Claire just scoffed, ¡°my husband is rich. I just run a saloon¡± she attempted to dismiss the claim.

    ¡°But why?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°Why?¡± Claire asked, caught again.

    ¡°Why are you here trying to run this place? It¡¯s not like you need to¡± he stated quietly.

    Claire sniffled a bit at the question, ¡°I guess I wanted to do something more than just¡­¡± a sad sigh, ¡°more than just sitting around in a huge house waiting for my husband to have time for me¡± she admitted in a near whisper.

    Kristofer was then the one caught by Claire¡¯s words. He took another sip to gather his thoughts, ¡°so, again, not trying to offend; but I¡¯m assuming that means that you have a less than happy marriage?¡±

    Claire looked down quickly again at the words that almost felt like a knife piercing her heart, despite the fact that he didn¡¯t seem to have any real malice behind his observation. ¡°We used to have the happiest marriage in the world. But now that he¡¯s¡­ who he is¡­ I guess our marriage is only a secondary part of his life¡­ our life¡± she finished sadly.

    Kristofer was quiet another long moment as he took in her obvious sadness, ¡°it sounds like you¡¯re still very in love with him though.¡±

    ¡°If only that were enough¡± Claire whispered as she turned away to hide those tears once more.

 Chapter 9

    Claire had decided that three a.m. would be a good time to close her new business each night. That way she would have time to clean up, assuming she actually would start doing some business at some point, and still be able to get home before sunrise. As there was not much cleaning to do that first night, she closed up, bid Kristofer a polite if sad goodnight, and headed home with a sigh.

    Upon entering her and Sean¡¯s home at slightly past three, she had only taken a few steps out of the foyer and into the main hall before Sean appeared in the doorway of his study, ¡°Evening¡± he greeted her quietly.

    Claire braced herself before turning her eyes to her husband and returning his greeting, ¡°did something happen?¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes at that being her first response to his welcome home, ¡°I was just wondering how the first night went¡± he assured her in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°You were waiting for me to get home just to ask me that?¡± Claire asked as she gave him the same perplexed look he had just given her.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s been over a hundred years since you were working somewhere other than our home. I told you that worried me; so of course I wanted to know how it went¡± he told her simply.

    ¡°How it went?¡± Claire looked away, nodding her head a moment to gather her thoughts, despite her surprise at Sean caring enough to meet her at the door to ask her about her night, ¡°I had one whole customer¡± she admitted with a slight scoff.

    ¡°One?¡± Sean raised a brow ¡°that¡¯s quite impressive¡± he returned wryly.

    ¡°Apparently a saloon without whores is destined to be a financial failure¡± she stated quietly, her eyes still downward as she and Sean remained standing several feet apart during their conversation; he in the doorway to his study, she halfway between the main door of the hall and the spiral staircase that led upstairs.

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re ready to give up on it already?¡± Sean asked, trying to keep emotion from coloring his tone at the idea.

    ¡°Is that what you want me to do?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking as she did cast him the slightest glance to gauge his reaction as best she could.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really my decision, is it?¡± Sean replied with the same wary look back at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Prince; isn¡¯t everything your decision?¡± Claire returned with brevity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think saloons aimed at our mortal neighbors are really that big a part of my jurisdiction¡± he stated slowly as he continued to look at her questioningly.

    ¡°But everything I do is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Claire responded with the same coolness.

    ¡°As long as you come to the council meetings and don¡¯t break any of our laws¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure you can do whatever you want¡± he assured her with the same confusion at her apparent coolness.

    ¡°Like what I want matters¡± she mumbled as she looked down again.

    Sean just shook his head as he finally moved a few steps over to where she stood, ¡°considering I haven¡¯t seen you since we awoke before you left, I can¡¯t help wondering what I¡¯ve done to upset you in the last¡± he glanced at the clock ¡°six hours?¡±

    Claire simply sighed as she looked away; ¡°bad night¡± was her only explanation.

    ¡°I can understand you being upset that things didn¡¯t go that well with your new venture on the very first night, but I¡¯m getting that you¡¯re more upset about something else, here¡± Sean stated as gently as he could.

    ¡°Getting?¡± she turned her eyes up to his face as she asked for that explanation with more than a bit of sharpness to her tone.

    Sean just sighed heavily ¡°no, Claire, I¡¯m not reading your mind. But it¡¯s still pretty obvious that you¡¯re directing a lot of hostility my way though¡± he stated while trying to keep any of his own sharpness out of his tone.

    Claire had to turn away then, ¡°no Sean, you didn¡¯t do anything¡± she admitted in a whisper.

    ¡°And yet you seem pretty upset at me about something¡± Sean prodded, but gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I did¡± she stated in an even quieter tone.

    Sean was a bit caught by that, his mind immediately going to that secret sin of hers. Though he just as quickly forced that thought away as best he could, ¡°meaning?¡±

    Another sigh from Claire, ¡°my one customer tonight; he saw my wedding band and asked me about my husband.¡±

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Sean returned, the obvious question hanging in the air between them.

    ¡°All he did was ask me about my husband, and I had to leave the room to hide the tears¡± she confessed, ¡°is that the reaction I¡¯m supposed to have when asked about our marriage? That can¡¯t be the right reaction. Something is very, very wrong if just the mention of my husband makes me feel that way¡± she finished shakily, forcing her eyes to stay on the marble floor beneath their feet again. ¡°What¡¯s happened to us, Sean? Really?¡± she pleaded with him to give her any answer at all that would make her feel better, if such an answer were possible.

    Sean bit back his own emotions as the reality of her words hit him forcefully. He moved to wrap his arms around her as she easily collapsed into them. After another long moment, Sean attempted to give her that answer, ¡°what¡¯s wrong is that you feel like you could very well be taken out of this world at any given moment, and the one person you¡¯ve always wanted to be near; he hasn¡¯t exactly been there for you. And you¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll run out of time before he finally realizes that it¡¯s too late¡± he finished as he gripped her more tightly and placed a kiss upon her head.

    <hr>

    Sean and Claire made love that night, and then gave each other that passionate Kiss, just to cement their promise to do all they could to fix things. They agreed that she would keep attempting to make what success she could out of her little tavern for as long as she still wanted to; and that Sean would do his very best to try and end all his Princely duties and business by the time she returned home. That way they would still have at least one or two hours each night to just be together; while they still could. It would have to be a conscious and joint effort if they were ever to repair all the damage that had been done during those two plus centuries in this world.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Claire had also decided to give Finn a job of sorts at her new business. He would spend his evenings there with her to deter any more men from trying to take advantage of a woman alone. Of course it was true that Claire was even more capable of fending off any unwanted attention from mortals than Finn was, but his position was mainly one given to him just for appearance¡¯s sake. Plus, with another person there with her each night, it gave her more time to plan things like the entertainment she had originally voiced an interest in providing.

    It was her second week of business when she had at least gotten the tavern to the point where there were at least a half a dozen customers each evening, which averaged out to about one per hour. Not that that would be considered a booming business, but it was still a slight improvement over her first night¡¯s success.

    That was also the night that Kristofer reappeared. As he approached the door to the tavern, he couldn¡¯t help smiling at the sign that now had been placed on the door reading ¡®drinking, music, dancing, cards, no whores.¡¯ He shook his head with a slight laugh as he entered the place to find Finn and Claire speaking rather intimately behind the bar, only to immediately turn toward the door as he opened it. Kristofer tried to hide his surprise at how close the two had been standing before his arrival, but quickly forced any reaction to the fact behind a polite smile.

    ¡°Kristofer¡± Claire greeted him with a smile of her own as Finn moved quietly to his usual seat on a stool at the end of the bar to keep an eye on any patrons who may have been likely to cause trouble.

    ¡°Lady Beringer¡± he greeted her as he moved to take his own seat.

    ¡°Claire is fine¡± she corrected him as she reached for the bottle he had ordered from on his last visit. After he nodded to confirm the choice, she poured him a glass and spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m actually surprised you haven¡¯t returned before tonight.¡±

    ¡°Actually I did pass by on a few different nights¡± he admitted as he took his glass from her, his breath catching once again as their fingers touched, ¡°but when I saw that you had found another young man to help you deter that unwanted element, I assumed you didn¡¯t need me throwing any more punches in your defense¡± he smiled awkwardly as Finn raised a brow at his statement.

    ¡°You¡¯re still welcome here any night; even if you don¡¯t get into any altercations for me¡± Claire smiled over at him.

    ¡°I did notice that business has picked up, slightly¡± he added as he looked around, though the tavern was still rather empty.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my third customer tonight¡± Claire chuckled.

    ¡°Wow three. Definitely impressive¡± Kristofer teased as he took a sip. ¡°Perhaps the sign was a good idea, after all.¡±

    Claire allowed another small laugh ¡°noticed that, did you?¡±

    ¡°Well it was my idea¡± he smirked a little sheepishly.

    ¡°Should I offer you a cut of the whole two dollars I¡¯ve made tonight?¡± Claire teased again, ignoring the way Finn couldn¡¯t help watching their interaction with a bit of wariness.

    ¡°First piece of business advice is free. If I give you any other good ideas though, we¡¯ll have to talk wages¡± Kristofer responded with a lack of seriousness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind¡± she smiled back at him as she moved to wash a glass left behind by her second customer a little over an hour earlier.

    After another moment and a few more sips of his drink as he watched Claire wipe down a table and Finn just watched him, Kristofer spoke again, ¡°at least you seem to be in slightly higher spirits than you were on my last visit¡± he pointed out conversationally, trying to ignore the way Finn watched him suspiciously. Then again, if Finn¡¯s job was to provide security, it made sense that he would keep an eye on any customer paying Claire attention.

    ¡°Well, things have improved a bit¡± she smiled again as she finished with the table, ¡°remember I¡¯ve had three customers already tonight, and it¡¯s just barely past midnight¡± she smiled again.

    Kristofer smiled at her comment as he caught Finn watching him again. He then sighed slightly, ¡°Kristofer Harris, pleased to meet you¡­?¡± he offered an introduction meant to alleviate some of the suspicion Finn was watching him with.

    ¡°Finn¡­ Jacobs¡± Finn offered flatly.

    ¡°Sorry I guess I should have made that introduction¡± Claire stated apologetically as she moved back around the bar, both men¡¯s eyes traveling over her as she did. ¡°He¡¯s worked for us for years¡± she further explained, ¡°so I figured I¡¯d put him to work here too¡± she offered with a smile at both men.

    ¡°Us?¡± Kristofer couldn¡¯t help latching onto that part of her sentence.

    ¡°Sean and I¡± she added quietly, though managed a smile.

    ¡°I see¡± Kristofer stated in his own quiet tone as he took another sip.

    ¡°So I never asked you what you do for a living¡± Claire offered after a slightly awkward silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m a healer, of sorts¡± Kristofer offered.

    ¡°Like a doctor?¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°Unofficially¡± Kristofer responded as he looked down into his drink once more.

    ¡°How can you unofficially be a doctor?¡± Claire had to ask with a small smile.

    ¡°My family didn¡¯t exactly have the means for me to get the proper education required. So I mostly just do what¡¯s been passed down through various relatives. Natural remedies and things like that¡± Kristofer attempted some explanation, vague as it was.

    ¡°You mean like herbs and things?¡± she asked, her interest piqued as she thought back on her mortal years and the things of that nature that she had learned from Chantarell.

    ¡°Something like that¡± Kristofer admitted warily as he glanced at them both out of the corner of his eyes to gauge the reactions that most people would have to the suggestion of natural medicine, considering all the others who had been punished for dabbling in such things and accused of worse because of it.

    ¡°My best friend when I was in my teens; she and her mother knew a lot about natural healing and remedies too¡± Claire offered to alleviate the tension that had appeared at the edges of his aura.

    ¡°Really?¡± Kristofer asked with further interest of his own then.

    ¡°Yes, she actually helped me and Sean¡­ with various remedies¡± she decided on with a shy smile as she looked down again.

    Kristofer narrowed his eyes a bit at that odd statement, but decided to leave it, considering they were not alone and he wasn¡¯t sure what Finn¡¯s opinion on the natural arts would be, even if Claire seemed accepting of such. ¡°Admittedly though, it doesn¡¯t pay all that well without the education to validate my chosen trade¡± Kristofer offered as a way of moving the conversation forward.

    ¡°So did you still want to go to school to become an actual doctor?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°Well, it would help me become a little more financially stable. But alas, it¡¯s still a little too costly¡± he admitted sadly.

    ¡°Hmm¡± Claire stated thoughtfully. She then allowed her tone to take on a slightly mischievous slant, ¡°if only you knew some people of means who might be able to help you out¡± she stated with a tiny grin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean¡­¡± Kristofer just shook his head, as Finn also looked a bit thrown by her unspoken offer.

    ¡°Well, as you pointed out, I am the richest woman in town¡± she smiled again, ¡°or at least I¡¯m married to the richest man in town, at any rate.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly expect you to ask your husband to help me pay for my education. That¡¯s just ludicrous. You barely know me; and he doesn¡¯t know me at all¡± he needlessly reminded her.

    ¡°Sean is trying very hard to make up for his neglect of late. So, if I tell him that helping you would make me happy; he might just agree¡± she told him with another smile.

    Trying to push away his immediate reaction to her claims of attempting to repair her marriage, Kristofer found his voice again ¡°but still¡­ I mean¡­¡± he attempted, beyond shocked by the offer. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to earn such charity from you and definitely not from your husband¡± he argued weakly. As his tone was not quite able to hide his own guilt at the attraction he had to her regardless of her being a married woman.

    ¡°You protected me the first night you met me¡± Claire fibbed slightly, allowing him to believe that she actually had needed him to intervene at all. ¡°I¡¯m sure such a thing would be very appreciated by my husband¡± she assured with another slight smile.

    ¡°Or he might just wonder why I did it¡± Kristofer worried in a slight mumble.

    ¡°Maybe because you¡¯re a gentleman who does deserve our help in return¡± Claire gave him that answer as she gently touched his hand with a soft squeeze to assure him of her words.

    Trying to hold onto his concentration at her touch, Kristofer just smiled and shook his head in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t help wondering if she¡¯d still be calling him a gentleman if she could see all that desire he was fighting each time his eyes moved to her. If only he knew how much Claire really did see, after all.

 Chapter 10

    Upon opening the doors for business the next night and setting about waiting on the first customer of the night, Claire caught Finn watching her questioningly. ¡°Yes?¡± she asked him as she smiled over at him from where she waited behind the bar and he had taken his usual seat at the end of it.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Finn began, ¡°did you really mean it when you said you¡¯d help that man pay for medical school?¡±

    Claire looked down for only a moment, though managed a smile, ¡°why shouldn¡¯t I? He¡¯s been sweet to me¡± she stated quietly.

    ¡°Well, of course he¡¯s been sweet. You¡¯re beautiful¡± Finn stated, ¡°but it¡¯s still rather strange.¡±

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°thank you, and how so?¡±

    ¡°You barely know him and yet you¡¯re offering to give him quite a large sum of money just because he said he had a need for it?¡± Finn pointed out warily.

    Claire sighed slightly as she continued looking downwards, ¡°we have more money than we really have any need for at all. So I may as well help out someone who doesn¡¯t; while I can¡± she added more quietly.

    Finn let out a shaky breath at that reminder before he couldn¡¯t help moving from his seat to come join her behind the bar. He gently touched her shoulder; ¡°I just worry that you may be letting him take advantage¡± he dared, though quietly as it was near impossible for him to offer much disagreement at all to one he had such a bond to.

    ¡°You worry that I¡¯m letting a mortal take advantage of me?¡± Claire asked with a wry smile, ¡°are you forgetting I can sense lies and emotions and intentions of any mortal I¡¯ve ever met?¡± she gently reminded, ¡°it would be extremely difficult to not know which of them I could trust, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°So you believe he¡¯s trustworthy then? Even though¡­¡± Finn didn¡¯t finish as he just shook his head.

    ¡°Even though what?¡± Claire pressed, though continued smiling up at where Finn did tower eight inches taller than her, despite the facts of which of them was truly the stronger one.

    ¡°Just, every time you turned away, I saw the way his eyes moved over you¡± Finn stated softly.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a small laugh, considering how much desire Finn himself held for her. ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t trust him because he¡¯s physically attracted to me?¡± she asked with a second small laugh.

    ¡°I just mean that he could have less than honorable intentions in trying to gain your trust, or your money¡± Finn attempted.

    Another chuckle from Claire, ¡°he never actually asked me for the money. And he protected that honor of mine before I started bringing you along. And if I never trusted any mortal who was attracted to me¡­ that would leave out every single one of them, considering¡± she added in reference to the magnetism that no mortal could ever resist for long due to that powerful blood of hers.

    Finn looked down then, considering he knew the truth of her words, ¡°I guess I just worry about you¡± he admitted softly as he moved to place a gentle kiss upon her cool, pale cheek.

    ¡°Which is another reason why I bring you here with me every night¡± Claire smiled as she moved a hand up to curl her fingers in his hair affectionately.

    ¡°Another reason?¡± Finn grinned as he looked back into her emerald eyes, ¡°what¡¯s the first reason?¡± he teased as he covered her lips in a soft kiss.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a nice reason too¡± Claire chuckled back as the kiss ended.

    ¡°I could be full of reasons¡± Finn joked, his desire for her easily enflamed as well as bolstered by them being hidden behind the bar of a still quite empty tavern. He then gently kissed her neck as his hands boldly reached downward to begin hiking up her skirt.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help giggling as she felt his warm hands moving up over her cool thighs beneath the long skirts, ¡°you do realize one of our five total customers could come through the door at any moment?¡±

    ¡°And that somehow turns me on even more¡± he growled playfully against her neck.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help another small giggle that turned to a gasp as his hands found their way beneath her undergarment too, ¡°and if they do walk in on this, it may make it even more difficult to convince them that I¡¯m a fine, upstanding businesswoman¡± she chuckled again, only to have the sound cut short as she felt his fingers beginning to move against her, trying to coax her into bringing her body to life at his touch.

    ¡°Good thing they can¡¯t see behind the bar then¡± Finn teased further as he continued to caress her into waking up all those long dead nerve endings.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help the slight moan at his attentions as she gave in and allowed her body to heat and moisten at his touch. Finn just smiled against her neck at the feel of that wetness he had been attempting to coax out of her. In another moment, his fingers were moving inside her as well as against her, pushing her toward that pleasure he loved giving her so much.

    Just as the slightest tremors began in reaction to Finn¡¯s touch, the dreaded interruption of the sound of the door opening did cause them to quickly move apart, both looking rather flushed then. To make matters worse, it was of course Kristofer who was their first customer of the night.

    ¡°Evening?¡± he greeted them with an awkward smile, getting the immediate sense that he had interrupted something, even though all he had truly witnessed was them startling apart and looking down with more than a bit of their own awkwardness.

    ¡°Evening¡± Claire managed a greeting, hoarse though it was. Finn simply nodded to the other man, his own eyes averted as he shuffled toward his usual seat in silence.

    Kristofer continued to look at them both skeptically as he took his usual seat. Claire hurried to turn to get him his drink of choice as his eyes moved between them both again, easily remembering how intimately they had been speaking with one another the previous night as well. Just as Kristofer began letting his mind form those two separate occurrences into a more valid suspicion, he noted Finn nervously lifting a hand to push a curl from his forehead.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°You¡¯re hand¡¯s bleeding¡± Kristofer immediately noted with worry. Finn immediately blushed redder and dropped his hand from sight.

    ¡°I cut myself on a glass earlier¡± Finn came up with the first excuse he could think of, ¡°I¡¯ll go attend to it¡± he added quickly as he rushed up the stairs to the water basin that had been placed there by the previous owner to allow certain of his employees to wash up between customers.

    Claire looked nearly as mortified as Finn as she shakily slid Kristofer¡¯s drink to him. Kristofer looked at her just as questioningly as he took the glass before speaking, ¡°I should probably have a look at his hand. There seemed to be quite a bit of blood¡± he worried aloud.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. But we can ask when he returns¡± she added quietly as she shook her head at the whole of the scenario. Considering she knew quite well that Finn was not remotely hurt and the blood was actually her own. The blood itself was simply a consequence of their earlier activity, considering that she only truly had one liquid within her body with which to perform any activities of that nature at all.

    Upstairs Finn washed Claire¡¯s blood from his hands, muttering slightly to himself through his still remaining blush. More than aware that letting Kristofer know what the actual source of the blood was and the reasons for it were sure to break the most important law held by his Kindred masters; Finn had to come up with some solution that would satisfy the good doctor as well as maintain the Masquerade for Claire.

    With a deep breath, Finn reached for the small knife he kept in his pocket just in case he did need to handle any particularly volatile customers from night to night. He then took one more deep breath before taking the knife and slicing open his hand with a wince. Taking another moment to wash away his own blood then and return the knife to his pocket, he slowly made his way back down the stairs again.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Kristofer asked upon the other man¡¯s return.

    ¡°Just a cut. I¡¯ve had worse¡± Finn attempted an answer as he moved to reclaim his seat.

    ¡°Still, I should have a look at it¡± Kristofer replied with concern as he moved from his own seat, causing Claire¡¯s face to crease with worry. Though as she looked over at Finn, he cast the slightest glance of reassurance before Kristofer was then next to him, reaching for his injured hand.

    ¡°See, just a cut¡± Finn repeated as he offered the hand to Kristofer. Claire then moved closer as well. Upon seeing the slice across his palm she couldn¡¯t help a look of equal parts concern and surprise.

    ¡°I should probably wrap it up though,¡± Kristofer stated as he reached for his glass and dripped a bit of alcohol into the wound as Finn flinched a bit, ¡°do you have an extra cloth?¡± he asked Claire as he set his drink upon the bar again.

    ¡°Um, sure¡± Claire offered as she reached for an unused cloth and offered it to him, despite knowing that Finn¡¯s hand would most likely be completely healed by morning due to her blood running through his veins.

    After attending to Finn¡¯s injury, minor though it was, Kristofer returned to his seat and nervously smiled at his companions. His mind obviously was still preoccupied with their apparent closeness that he had just nearly witnessed on two separate occasions now.

    ¡°So, doctor, have you thought more about my offer?¡± Claire asked with a smile over at Kristofer after another long moment of silence.

    Kristofer smiled nervously at the reminder, ¡°believe me, I¡¯ve always wanted to become a real doctor since I noticed I had a¡­ gift for healing. But to let you do something like that for me?¡± he just shook his head.

    Claire smiled again, ¡°ok, so what can I do to make you feel more comfortable about me helping you out?¡±

    Kristofer laughed awkwardly again, ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Then think about it now¡± Claire smiled sweetly.

    Kristofer was quiet for another long moment. When he noticed those beautiful green eyes on him, awaiting his answer, he couldn¡¯t help another awkward laugh, ¡°honestly I can¡¯t think of anything that would make me feel like I deserved such generosity.¡±

    Claire sighed softly as she debated her next statement, ¡°what if I told you I¡¯d just like to help out however I can, while I still can. And providing the world with a kind, gentle soul who has the desire to help others; well, that seems like a pretty good way to help¡± she told him softly.

    Kristofer narrowed his eyes slightly as he took in her entire statement and focused in on one part of it, ¡°while you still can?¡± he asked worriedly.

    Claire and Finn both looked at the floor in reaction to him latching onto that bit of her response, ¡°it may sound silly, but I have reason to believe I may not¡­¡± she swallowed hard, ¡°may not have a lot of time left¡± she added in a whisper.

    Finn let out a sad shaky breath as Kristofer paled ever so slightly before managing to ask for more of a clarification than that, ¡°meaning?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Claire¡¯s voice trailed off again, not sure how she would be able to explain the prophecy of a Malkavian seer to a mortal without breaking the Masquerade which she had already come dangerously close to doing with this particular mortal already.

    ¡°Are you sick or something, Claire? Because I may be able to help you, if that¡¯s the case¡± Kristofer stated with further worry.

    She attempted a reassuring smile, though wasn¡¯t very successful, ¡°it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡± she stated softly.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Kristofer pressed.

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s silly¡± she attempted to dissuade him again.

    ¡°Saying you don¡¯t have a lot of time left doesn¡¯t exactly strike me as silly¡± he told her with a slight scolding tone.

    ¡°No, I mean¡± Claire paused a moment, ¡°what I mean is that the reason I believe that is because of something I was told by a¡­ a seer of sorts¡± she managed, hoping that she could just pass off the prophecy as having come from the mortal version of seers.

    Upon hearing that particular confession, Kristofer couldn¡¯t help casting a quick glance at where Finn still sat, looking more sad than anything else; such as appalled by the mention of another thing that would fall outside the accepted limits of the puritanical worldview shared by most of those who had come to the new world.

    ¡°So you spend time with girls who use herbs to heal, and seers?¡± Kristofer had to ask, though quietly.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not exactly widely accepted¡± Claire agreed as she wanted to look down, but had to watch his aura instead. Considering he had already made mention of his own tendencies toward unaccepted practices, she hoped that she could also trust him not to turn on her at the mention of another slightly pagan practice of admitting that seers were an actual reality in the world.

    He cast one more wary glance at Finn before dropping his volume again, ¡°it actually sounds a lot like the things I grew up around too¡± he allowed himself to admit.

    ¡°Your family¡¯s pagan?¡± Claire asked as she looked up at him, watching that aura even closer and seeing nothing but joy and relief that she seemed to be just as accepting of such beliefs as the ones he had apparently grown up with.

    Kristofer took a deep breath, ¡°that¡¯s not exactly a word any of us can use too freely though, is it?¡± he stated in a quieter whisper.

    Claire followed his worried gaze to Finn then, ¡°Finn knows about my past with such things too. Your secret is safe with both of us¡± she assured Kristofer with another smile.

    Kristofer tried to hold back his own smile at her reassurance, but it soon faded as he remembered what conversation had even led them down this road, ¡°so what did this seer tell you exactly?¡±

    Claire braced herself to repeat any of that damning prophecy at all, ¡°just that a very dark fate is most likely coming to me sooner rather than later¡± a sad sigh, ¡°so I can¡¯t help wanting to do all I can to try and make what time I have left count for something good. I mean, isn¡¯t that all any of us can do?¡±

 Chapter 11

    ~1818~

    By autumn of 1818, Claire¡¯s little tavern was at least doing a bit more business and had even re-employed various ex-employees with new jobs waiting tables, tending bar, or even singing and dancing on the small stage had they possessed such a talent. The place had even adopted the unofficial name of Raven¡¯s Loft, or The Loft, despite the fact that the upper floor was now only really used as a business office or a place for her still rather small number of employees to take breaks away from the customers.

    Now that the place had been open for five years, and she had a small roster of employees, Claire allowed herself to step into more of a management role; and on most nights she spent a bit more time upstairs organizing the finances or planning the stage performances. On this particular night, Eliza had come in to tend bar for a few hours just for a change of pace, as she had taken to doing on a few nights each month when she had no new clan members to tend to back at House Toreador inside Sean¡¯s Princely compound.

    It was also on this night that Kristofer finally made his return from his five long years spent at the very first established medical school in the new world; which happened to be back east in Pennsylvania. Needless to say it had been a long time since his last visit to Claire¡¯s establishment. When he stepped through the doors, his eyes immediately moved to the bar, barely noticing the fact that there actually were three or four other customers there that night. He couldn¡¯t help his instantaneous fear at seeing that it was not Claire tending bar that night. Though this woman was near as beautiful and magnetic as the one he had hoped to find there, he couldn¡¯t help letting his mind worriedly travel back to that night when Claire had told him about the possible fate she feared may be coming to her.

    He took a deep breath as he forced his feet to carry him to the bar and take a seat. Eliza greeted him with a slightly impersonal smile as he sat, ¡°what can I get you, handsome?¡±

    Still a little too worried to have any other reaction to her greeting, his eyes moved around the room once more before he responded, ¡°so Lady Beringer isn¡¯t running this place anymore?¡± Kristofer forced himself to ask, despite his fear of what answer he may receive.

    Eliza narrowed her eyes slightly at that greeting as this gentleman wasn¡¯t a customer she had seen before on any of her visits to The Loft. She took a moment to focus on his aura before deciding on an answer. Seeing nothing but fear and concern in the colors surrounding him, she finally spoke ¡°yes, she does still run it. She just doesn¡¯t try to do it all herself anymore¡± she added with a polite smile, ¡°your drink?¡± she added.

    ¡°Sorry, bourbon is fine¡± he offered her an answer with only a bit of relief as he looked around the room again, ¡°so she¡¯s ok then?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize there were friends of Claire¡¯s I hadn¡¯t met¡± Eliza returned as she poured him his drink, not quite answering his question yet.

    ¡°Well, I have been away for five years¡± Kristofer supplied as he took the glass.

    ¡°Oh wait, are you the doctor?¡± Eliza asked with a more sincere smile then.

    Kristofer couldn¡¯t help his slight blush at the realization that Claire had apparently mentioned him, ¡°well, I wasn¡¯t a doctor when I left for the University of Pennsylvania, back in 1813¡± he smiled slightly as he took a sip.

    ¡°So, you came back out here to the middle of nowhere instead of staying back in the slightly more populous east?¡± she asked him as she leaned back upon the shelf behind her that was stocked with various bottles of alcohol.

    ¡°More populous tends to mean they already have more doctors too¡± he smiled again, ¡°besides, I needed to thank Lady Beringer for her generosity.¡±

    ¡°I see¡± Eliza smiled again, noting the slight desire that flared up in his aura whenever he mentioned Claire.

    ¡°So, do you know when she may be back?¡± Kristofer asked after another sip.

    That was when Eliza smirked slightly and moved to call up the stairs, ¡°you busy up there? There¡¯s a doctor here to see you¡± she added with another smile.

    It was then that Claire appeared at the top of the stairs and grinned down at him, ¡°Dr. Harris I presume?¡± she greeted him cheerfully.

    ¡°Lady Beringer¡± Kristofer returned her grin with more than a trace of relief as he moved to the foot of the stairs.

    ¡°Come on up, Kristofer¡± Claire smiled down at him again as she gestured for him to join her on the landing at the top of the stairs.

    ¡°Thought it was employees only up here¡± Kristofer teased as he ascended the steps, trying very hard not to let his eyes openly move over her in response to the fact that she was every bit as beautiful as he remembered her five years earlier.

    ¡°Well, you have already acted as security, and given me good ideas for signs, and tended to another employee when he cut himself¡± she teased as she led him to her office, ¡°we¡¯ll call you an honorary employee.¡±

    When they entered her office, Finn had already been inside with her earlier apparently. He looked a little startled by seeing Kristofer there again after five long years, but tried to hide any other reaction as he stood upon their return to the room. Claire simply nodded and smiled to Finn as he allowed a slight sigh before leaving the two of them in the office and pulling the door at least partially shut behind him on his exit.

    Upon seeing Claire move to the seat at the side of the room that Finn had just vacated and gesture for Kristofer to join her there, he had to speak again, ¡°good memory¡± he smiled as he awkwardly moved to take the offered spot on the small loveseat, casting another wary look after Finn upon his departure.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Taking a seat beside him, Claire smiled over at Kristofer again as he seemed to adopt further awkwardness as he glanced toward the door once more. ¡°So tell me about medical school, and Pennsylvania.¡±

    ¡°A whole lot of studying; years of studying¡± Kristofer attempted another smile as he forced his eyes to not linger on her for more than a moment.

    Narrowing her eyes slightly at how nervous he seemed to become just by the mere fact of sitting on that loveseat with her, Claire attempted to move the conversation forward, ¡°so you are officially a doctor now though?¡±

    ¡°That I would be¡± Kristofer smiled again, still trying to find anything else in the room to keep his attention off of the beautiful woman who was literally inches from him in that otherwise empty room.

    ¡°And you came back here instead of starting a practice back in the col¡­ states?¡± she corrected herself, as Pennsylvania was now among one of the current twenty states that made up America these days.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of practices back in the states¡± Kristofer smiled again, ¡°not so many here¡± he added.

    ¡°Plus, I guess your family¡¯s here¡± Claire offered as he looked down at her words. Noting his reaction to the mention of his family, she had to ask ¡°so you didn¡¯t come back here to be close to them?¡±

    Kristofer just shook his head sadly, ¡°though I have mentioned my family in the past, I never really explained that much of my relationship with them. I honestly haven¡¯t even tried to contact them since I returned west¡± he admitted softly.

    ¡°Oh dear, were you converted by all those puritans back east?¡± Claire asked, trying to sound like she was joking, despite her worry about that being an actual possibility.

    Kristofer allowed another awkward smile, ¡°actually my family and I parted ways quite a while before you and I even met, and before I ever went east¡± he stated softly.

    ¡°Not because of their beliefs I hope?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°Not because of the¡­¡± he looked around once more before dropping his volume, ¡°Pagan side of their beliefs, as much as because of other theories they have held for a long time on what they wanted me to do with my life.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes at that, ¡°you mean they never wanted you to become a doctor?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me being a doctor that they specifically had a problem with; though they did have a problem with me leaving the nest to go all the way to Pennsylvania for five years to become one. Mainly, they just wanted me to stay here and¡­ do other things with my life¡± he finished quietly.

    ¡°That sounds a bit mysterious¡± Claire returned with another small smile.

    Not ready to try and explain his family any more right then, Kristofer attempted a subject change, ¡°speaking of mysterious; is it safe to say that the seer was wrong?¡±

    Though Claire immediately looked down at that particular question, ¡°guess I¡¯m not the only one with a good memory¡± she replied softly.

    ¡°It is kind of hard to forget when someone says they¡¯ve heard about some terrible fate coming to them¡± Kristofer replied, though gently.

    Claire sighed slightly ¡°as far as I know that fate is still in store for me. I just have no idea when it¡¯s actually supposed to happen. So, I¡¯ve just been living in fear of it for¡­ years¡± she decided on, as admitting that Sean first heard that prophecy back in 1690 wasn¡¯t exactly something she should mention.

    Kristofer looked down with his own sadness then, ¡°I guess now I understand why you seemed so sad that very first night that I met you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess knowing that does make it a little hard to play act being happy on most nights¡± Claire confessed quietly, just barely managing to force herself from tearing up at the fact of her supposed fate.

    Kristofer spent the next few minutes arguing with himself over his desire to try to comfort her and his brain telling him that he should keep his distance for more than one reason. He finally found more words, ¡°so I see you¡¯ve gotten more customers as well as employees since I left.¡±

    Claire smiled faintly at his subject change, but allowed it, ¡°yes, business is at least a little better than it had been those first weeks.¡±

    ¡°I see Finn¡¯s still here though¡± he dared.

    ¡°Like I said, he¡¯s worked for us for a long time¡± Claire smiled back again.

    ¡°So your husband doesn¡¯t mind Finn spending so much time with you?¡± Kristofer dared further, not quite able to push away those long held suspicions about how close she and Finn truly were.

    That was when Claire looked up at him with a bit of surprise, ¡°that¡¯s a rather odd question.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend¡± he told her as he looked down with an embarrassed and worried blush.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty hard to offend¡± Claire assured him with another small smile, and then added ¡°and my husband has never been the jealous type.¡±

    Kristofer looked up at that, ¡°considering how beau¡­¡± he then let his voice trail off, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that means he has managed to make up for that neglect you mentioned before, then?¡± he then quickly added, ¡°not that it¡¯s any of my business.¡±

    Claire allowed a small chuckle, ¡°if you want me to talk about my marriage, I may expect you to talk about your family¡± she chided.

    ¡°Sorry¡± he apologized again, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve just spent a lot of the last five years worrying that taking your husband¡¯s money would put even more strain on the two of you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve honestly been worried about that?¡± Claire asked with another smile.

    ¡°And worried that you would have met that horrible fate by the time I returned. I¡¯d hate to think that I made things worse for you when you didn¡¯t have a lot of time left to make them better as it is¡± he admitted softly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really spent that much time worrying about me?¡± Claire asked with a sincere and admiring smile over at him.

    That was when Kristofer looked down with an even redder blush, ¡°sorry I know it¡¯s not proper for me to spend so much time thinking about another man¡¯s¡­¡±

    Before he could finish that sentence, Claire just smiled, shook her head, and moved to place a gentle kiss over his lips. When she ended the kiss, Kristofer looked even more shocked and at a complete loss for any kind of words at all. He was terrified of such a transgression leading to a very real conflict with her very powerful husband; at the same time he wanted nothing more than to feel her lips on his again.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s the first time my kiss has inspired such terror¡± she teased as she looked over at the expression on his handsome face.

    ¡°But your husband¡­¡± Kristofer stammered as his eyes quickly moved to the door to make sure no one had witnessed the kiss.

    ¡°My husband and I have¡­ I guess what you would call an ¡®open¡¯ marriage¡± she admitted with another wary smile.

    ¡°Open?¡± he replied as though the word were spoken in a different language.

    ¡°In other words, he won¡¯t fly into a jealous rage at the thought of me sharing a simple kiss with another man. I promise¡± she assured him.

    Kristofer continued to look rather shocked as he tried to process her words. After another long moment, he finally managed to form more of his own, ¡°so I wasn¡¯t imagining the closeness between you and Finn?¡±

    Claire allowed another small laugh, ¡°like I said, Finn has been in me and my husband¡¯s employ for years. Sean is quite aware of Finn¡¯s attraction to me. And Finn is quite safe and well, as you¡¯ve seen¡± she assured him again.

    ¡°So¡­open?¡± he repeated again, a moment later.

    ¡°So, you kissing me is not the end of the world, I promise you¡± Claire assured once more.

    ¡°Technically you kissed me¡± Kristofer managed, forcing the slightest smile.

    ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t want me to?¡± Claire teased back.

    ¡°I find it hard to believe that any man on the planet wouldn¡¯t want you to¡± Kristofer breathed the words more than spoke them.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a small giggle at that statement before moving to offer him yet another kiss, which he couldn¡¯t help returning after all.

 Chapter 12

    After a few more kisses, Kristofer grudgingly broke off their interaction and excused himself to the privy. Upon emerging, he returned to the bar to finish his drink. This did leave Claire a little perplexed by the fact that his apparent nervousness about any sort of intimacy with her was somehow outweighing all that desire which was the other prominent emotion in his aura for as long as she had even known him. Though she just gave him a small smile as he left The Loft shortly before three that night, rather than pressing the issue.

    Claire¡¯s next intimate moment of the night was after she had gone home to her and Sean¡¯s bed. In the afterglow of their mutual Kiss, Claire curled against him with a slight sigh. Sean had to respond to that, ¡°why the sigh?¡±

    Claire just allowed a little laugh at his question, ¡°that sigh was a remnant of the beginning of my evening; not this part¡± she assured as the clock struck four a.m.

    ¡°Something at the tavern perplexed you?¡± he questioned with a smile down at the woman in his arms.

    ¡°Mortals are so strange¡± Claire stated simply.

    ¡°Yes. Why can¡¯t they be normal like us?¡± Sean teased.

    ¡°Funny¡± she smirked as she turned her eyes up to his face, ¡°but yes, that young man who we helped with his schooling; he finally returned tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, I recall something about us helping him¡± Sean returned with a wry sarcasm, though his smile remained.

    ¡°He is a fully licensed doctor now. So yes, we did a good thing by helping him¡± Claire chided.

    ¡°So how did that lead to you being so perplexed my darling?¡± Sean continued.

    ¡°Ever since I first met him, it was obvious that he¡­¡± she looked up at Sean one more time, ¡°obvious that he wanted me¡± she stated with only a slight decrease in volume.

    ¡°As most mortals do when they are near any of us¡± Sean assured with another grin, ¡°and you giving him quite a bit of our money probably didn¡¯t do much to turn him off either, I¡¯m sure¡± he teased.

    Claire just shook her head and smirked before continuing, ¡°so, to celebrate him getting his degree, I gave him a kiss tonight; the human variety¡± she clarified.

    ¡°How sweet of you¡± Sean returned in the same wry manner.

    ¡°But that¡¯s the weird thing; every time I see his aura I know he wants me, so I figured a kiss would be eagerly received¡± Claire attempted.

    ¡°And he didn¡¯t want you to kiss him?¡± Sean asked her, while looking equally perplexed then.

    ¡°At first I thought he was just worried because he knew I was a married woman¡± Claire attempted.

    ¡°What a gentleman¡± Sean smirked.

    ¡°Would you let me finish?¡± Claire teased, ¡°anyway, I assured him that my husband was not likely to fly into a jealous rage and murder him over a kiss.¡±

    ¡°Good to know; let me cross that off of my list of things to do¡± Sean teased.

    ¡°Sean¡± she laughed again as she gently nipped at his neck once more.

    ¡°Wait, what were we talking about?¡± Sean asked through a slight moan at the feel of her fangs just barely tearing at his pale skin.

    ¡°Anyway¡± Claire interrupted him pointedly through her smile, ¡°after I assured him that you weren¡¯t the jealous type, he still seemed really almost afraid to let the kiss go on for very long at all; let alone let it turn into anything else.¡±

    ¡°So is that why you were so eager to jump into my arms? Did the good mortal doctor leave you frustrated this evening?¡± Sean teased.

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°more like confused; very confused¡± she replied with a pensive expression.

    ¡°Maybe he only likes men? It¡¯s possible¡± Sean offered on an only slightly more serious note.

    ¡°His aura doesn¡¯t seem to know that¡± Claire returned with a bit of her own wryness to her tone.

    ¡°Maybe I should meet him¡± Sean stated thoughtfully.

    ¡°You?¡± Claire asked as she lifted her head, only looking more perplexed by her husband¡¯s suggestion, ¡°why? To see if he wants you more than me?¡± she teased a moment later.

    ¡°No, because if I met him, I could tell you why exactly he balked at your affections, even though he apparently wants you.¡±

    ¡°Just like that; you¡¯re first solution is to read his thoughts?¡± Claire asked as she sat up in the bed, averting her eyes then.

    Sean sighed heavily as he also pushed himself into a sitting position then, ¡°I promised not to read your thoughts. I still have to use that on others. You know that¡± he added quietly.

    ¡°Other Kindred or their servants; Kristofer is neither. He¡¯s just a mortal. You can¡¯t possibly think he¡¯s some kind of threat¡± she replied defensively.

    ¡°But he is acting strangely¡± Sean attempted; only to receive a dark look from her, ¡°it was only a suggestion¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Absolute power¡± Claire mumbled as she moved to lie down on her side facing away from him, hugging the pillow tightly to her cheek.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Did you just infer that I¡¯m becoming corrupted by this ability?¡± Sean had to ask, to which he received only a scoff from her as an answer. Sean then sighed again as his hands instinctively moved to those long blonde locks again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been Prince for over a decade now and we¡¯re still no closer to knowing for a fact that Awsha was behind Haven¡¯s death; and if she was¡­¡± he shook his head, ¡°then I can¡¯t help my rampant worries and fears about every single person you ever come into contact with. I¡¯m terrified of losing you, remember?¡± Sean assured as he moved to wrap her in his arms again and place a soft kiss upon her neck.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t long after opening the tavern the next night that Claire and Finn found a puddle of water in the corner of the upper story and determined that the roof had somehow developed a leak during one of the ever so rare rainstorms that had happened earlier that day. Finn went outside to attend to the patching of the roof as Claire went about all the other duties of opening each night. It was nearing nine-thirty when she looked up from taking stock of the bottom shelf of alcohol bottles at the sound of her first customer of the night.

    She couldn¡¯t help her smile as Kristofer entered with an awkward smile of his own, ¡°first one through the doors again?¡± he attempted a greeting despite a nearly tangible nervousness.

    ¡°We¡¯re still not all that busy ¡®til later¡± Claire assured him as he slowly moved to take a seat.

    He sighed slightly as she moved to get him his drink, ¡°Finn¡¯s out on the roof?¡± he attempted another piece of innocent conversation to avoid the question hanging in the air between them.

    ¡°Apparently we have a leak¡± Claire smiled and poured, ¡°who knows how long it¡¯s been there, considering how often we even get rain.¡±

    ¡°It did rain a bit more in Pennsylvania¡± Kristofer offered as he took his drink.

    ¡°I seem to recall that from my time there¡± Claire agreed as she continued to watch him with those questioning green eyes.

    ¡°You lived in Pennsylvania?¡±

    ¡°Mostly passed through¡± Claire offered as she cast her eyes downwards, ¡°but I¡¯ve lived there, Ohio, Massachusetts, and London, to name a few¡± she smiled again.

    ¡°Woman of the world¡± Kristofer smiled, ¡°amazing since you don¡¯t seem that much older than me, and you and your husband have obviously been living here for a long while¡± he added more quietly as he cast his eyes toward the window nearest the huge wall surrounding the Beringer estate.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had an interesting life¡± she smiled as she looked down once more. She then let her eyes move over him another moment before she had to ask, ¡°and you mentioning my husband again? Can¡¯t help wondering if you¡¯re still worried about his possible jealousy¡± she dared.

    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡­¡± Kristofer began to excuse his self-imposed distance of the night before, and then thought better of it.

    ¡°Why you ran after I kissed you?¡± Claire dared, her own curiosity failing to check her words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t exactly run¡± Kristofer stated under his breath, as a blush crept over his cheeks once more.

    ¡°No, not exactly I suppose¡± Claire teased, though gently.

    Kristofer took another breath to try and allow time to come up with an explanation for her. His eyes moved to the door once more, as though afraid of anyone overhearing whatever he was about to tell her. Another breath as he finally spoke, ¡°I just have never been that comfortable letting anyone get very close¡­ physically I mean¡± he added more quietly.

    Claire only looked further perplexed by that, considering how very attractive he was, she was sure many women would have been willing to provide him with that closeness. ¡°I can¡¯t help wondering why¡± Claire smiled as she tried to keep any kind of judgment out of her voice as she spoke.

    Kristofer allowed another deep, shaky breath as well as another glance at the door, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve just always worried about the consequences of¡­ physical intimacy¡± he finished, nearly swallowing the last two words before they passed his lips.

    ¡°Consequences?¡± Claire asked, speaking a little louder than she meant to, mainly due to her surprise at such an answer.

    ¡°I just mean I¡¯ve always worried that if I got close to a woman, in that way, then¡­¡± though he immediately cut his words short as the front door did open behind them.

    Claire looked more than a bit shocked by their new arrivals as she was at a loss for words for more than a moment as Emilia entered with Sean trailing behind her. Kristofer was apparently too embarrassed by whatever confession he was about to make to even turn to see who the new arrivals were, but Claire¡¯s eyes were full of questions upon seeing them.

    After another moment as they made their way toward the bar Claire was behind, she finally found her voice, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± she asked shakily.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I supposed to help out tonight?¡± Emilia asked warily as she was one of the many servants who Claire put on rotating schedules there to help with the nightly duties.

    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t mean you¡± Claire stated distractedly as both Sean and Emilia made their way behind the bar, causing Kristofer to finally look up from his drink long enough to acknowledge Claire¡¯s surprise at their presence. Of course as Sean moved closer, Kristofer couldn¡¯t help being more than a little frozen by the majesty that Sean emanated and which he hadn¡¯t felt the likes of since his first time meeting Claire. Though even this seemed to shake him more than how he felt in Claire¡¯s or Eliza¡¯s presence the previous evening.

    ¡°I figured after five years, I should at least come see the place once¡± Sean greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Uh huh¡± Claire swallowed again as she cast a glance at where Kristofer looked more than a little impacted by Sean¡¯s presence, even without having any way of knowing for sure who exactly Sean was.

    ¡°Got your first customer of the night already?¡± Sean smiled over at Kristofer as his eyes moved over him.

    Claire sighed slightly as she looked between the two men while Emilia busied herself wiping down the bar and then moving to the tables as well. Claire then managed a response, ¡°this is actually Kristofer. The new doctor in town¡± Claire stated with a forced smile as she watched Sean suspiciously.

    ¡°The one whose schooling was so generously paid for?¡± Sean returned as he continued to watch the young man.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, uh¡­¡± Kristofer finally spoke, though with a tremble to his voice as he offered a hand to Sean.

    ¡°Sean¡± he supplied as he took the other man¡¯s hand as Claire tried to swallow another sigh at how pale Kristofer had then become.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s husband, Sean?¡± Kristofer swallowed hard as Sean¡¯s cold hand closed over his in greeting.

    ¡°That would be me¡± Sean smiled as he tried to ignore how uncomfortable both Claire and Kristofer looked right then.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like to see my office¡± Claire interrupted as she placed a hand on Sean¡¯s chest to nudge him away from the man who looked patently terrified by his presence.

    ¡°No hurry¡± Sean assured as he continued watching Kristofer closely, his expression as blank as possible.

    ¡°Nevertheless¡± Claire muttered as she urged him away from the bar to follow her up the stairs. Once Sean allowed her to lead him to the office where she tossed the door shut a little more forcefully than was necessary, Claire turned her eyes up at him, ¡°what on earth are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I wasn¡¯t allowed to step foot in the building that I actually bought for you¡± Sean stated with a curious look over at her, though his expression was also marred by another emotion then.

    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m so suspicious of your sudden appearance here¡­ after five years¡± Claire added pointedly.

    ¡°I told you I worry about you¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t worry enough to come here before?¡± Claire scoffed.

    Sean just shook his head, ¡°well maybe I should have¡± Sean told her with a little more volume.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Claire asked, a little thrown by his words and his tone.

    ¡°Meaning¡­¡± Sean sighed as he looked toward the office door, ¡°I think you should really find a way to get this man out of your life, and as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 13

    ¡°What?¡± was Claire¡¯s immediate response to Sean¡¯s last statement.

    ¡°You have to keep him from ever coming near us again. Even if you have to make him forget this place even exists¡± Sean warned her as he cast another look toward the door.

    Claire scoffed loudly, ¡°are you serious right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes Claire, I am¡± Sean assured.

    Claire just shook her head with a combination of disbelief and anger, ¡°after all the other lovers I¡¯ve had; all of which were either Kindred or ghouls¡­ Now you suddenly have some major issue with a mortal who I¡¯ve only even kissed?¡± she asked as she tried very hard to keep her volume low.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with that Claire. We just can¡¯t risk having him or anyone he even knows getting anywhere near us¡± Sean stressed.

    ¡°What is this, Sean?¡± Claire asked angrily again.

    Sean sighed as he cast one more look at the door before moving closer to her to speak even more quietly, ¡°do you remember anything Haven told us about the Garou all those years ago?¡±

    ¡°The what?¡± Claire asked, searching her brain for the term.

    ¡°Back when we were traveling through all those wooded areas back when we were first embraced? The Garou; the were-beasts¡± he stated even more quietly.

    Claire scoffed again, ¡°I remember him saying that they really hate us¡± she shook her head, ¡°but I¡¯ve looked at his aura; Kristofer is not a¡­ he is not one of them.¡±

    ¡°No, but he¡­¡± Sean shook his head as he looked at the door once more, ¡°he¡¯s related to them.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire exclaimed.

    ¡°I got¡­ an older brother maybe? It was fuzzy, but he is related to their kind. We can¡¯t risk him ever luring those creatures to any place anywhere near us. You have to get him out of our lives, period.¡±

    Claire scoffed again, though this time the sound came with more worry than anger, ¡°so you read his thoughts and got that he¡¯s related to those things?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And that is nothing resembling good for any of us¡± Sean told her urgently.

    Claire shook her head again as she mulled over the few things he actually had said about his family during their previous conversations. Then she remembered his odd mention of the consequences of physical intimacy. She then looked up at Sean quickly, ¡°so he carries the possibility for his children to become werewolves, in his blood?¡± she asked as a sudden realization.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he must if he¡¯s related to them¡± Sean replied, shaking his own head then.

    That was when Claire turned away, running all the thoughts through her brain of all the little hints that suddenly made so much more sense now; despite her anger at Sean appearing there that night just for the simple purpose of reading a mortal¡¯s mind.

    After another long moment, Claire finally found more words, ¡°he has said some things about his family being Pagans, and not wanting him to leave home, and having other plans for him¡­¡± she just shook her head again, ¡°and that he had a gift for healing¡± she added more quietly. She then finally looked back up at Sean, ¡°but he also said that he and his family don¡¯t even speak to each other anymore. They weren¡¯t happy with him leaving home for five years to become a doctor I guess.¡±

    ¡°Well no kidding¡± Sean sighed, ¡°they most likely wanted him to get married and start having as many children as possible; considering their kind are almost extinct and all¡± Sean added more quietly.

    Claire then sighed again, ¡°but if he¡¯s not even in contact with them anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been taught to hate our kind from the moment he could speak. If his relatives ever came looking for him and found us or our servants; they¡¯d kill us on the spot, Claire¡± Sean warned, though quietly.

    ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t even¡­¡± Claire began, then shook her head again, ¡°and the prophecy says snakes, not wolves¡± she added with an attempt at humor, though it fell short.

    ¡°And if it wasn¡¯t Awsha who had those ghouls kill Haven, then maybe the snakes prophecy is gone; it still doesn¡¯t mean that any of us should ever risk even the chance of one of his kind getting anywhere near us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not his kind, it¡¯s his family¡¯s kind¡± Claire returned weakly.

    ¡°Claire¡± Sean scolded. He then suddenly had more fear pass across his face, ¡°please tell me you¡¯ve never given him your blood.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been gone for five years¡± Claire assured. Though her statement didn¡¯t seem to calm his worried look, ¡°no, I haven¡¯t¡± she assured.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just gotta get him out of our lives Claire. Make him forget or something¡± he offered.

    ¡°And how is he supposed to forget how it was even possible for him to get his degree?¡± she reminded.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Sean simply sighed, ¡°well, something has to be done to keep him from ever bringing those things to our door, even if he only does it inadvertently.¡±

    That¡¯s when Claire looked up at him with shock, ¡°you¡¯re not suggesting we murder him just for the crime of being born into the family he was born into?¡±

    Sean looked a bit taken aback by that, ¡°when has killing ever been our first plan of action?¡±

    ¡°Awsha. Baron¡± she supplied.

    ¡°It was far from the first plan with them¡± he reminded.

    Claire then sighed in concession, ¡°still, I have no real reason to push him away.¡±

    ¡°Other than all the ones I just gave you?¡± Sean asked with disbelief.

    ¡°Any reason that he would understand¡± she clarified.

    ¡°I know he¡¯s your friend, Claire; and I know you were considering making him more¡± Sean sighed, ¡°but it¡¯s way too much of a risk, and you know it¡± he added as he gently squeezed her shoulder.

    Claire sighed sadly before she allowed one more thought to pass her lips, ¡°what if I did give him my blood? Then he¡¯d never lead anyone here to harm us¡± she offered.

    ¡°And then his own family would kill him¡­ Do you want that to be his fate instead of the much happier one you¡¯ve already tried to give him?¡± Sean asked knowingly.

    ¡°What about that mental bond thing? Then he wouldn¡¯t have my blood in him, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then he might have to kill his family instead of the other way around, just to try to protect us¡± Sean warned quietly, ¡°either way, you¡¯d be driving a deadly wedge between him and his own kin. They only see us as monsters; they don¡¯t care how untrue that is, or even care to find out before trying to murder each and every one of our kind and those bound to us. That¡¯s just the facts of how they are. Anything you try to do to keep him in your life; it¡¯ll lead to a very, very bad ending for Kristofer, his family, or us. You know it¡¯s true, Claire¡± he told her as he gave her a gentle squeeze.

    Claire allowed another sad sigh as she gently pressed herself into his embrace, ¡°it¡¯s happened¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Sean asked worriedly as he looked down at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become a Prince after all¡± she whispered, squeezing him tightly through his own sad sigh.

    After another moment, Sean finally broke off their embrace, ¡°since I know this is hard for you, and since I am the Prince, as you¡¯ve just reminded me¡± he added wryly, ¡°I suppose I can be the one to take care of this for you.¡±

    That was when Claire looked up at him worriedly, ¡°what are you going to do? You can¡¯t just make him forget; the whole last five years of his life and career are now tied to me¡± she reminded again.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t make him forget you or this place. It would cause other problems¡± he then added, ¡°but I think the person that needs to solve this problem isn¡¯t your Prince, but your husband.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Claire asked with more worry.

    ¡°You said you thought he was afraid to get close to you because of you being married, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah but now I know that it was because of his heredity, apparently¡± she sighed, ¡°plus I told him we had an open marriage¡± she added as an afterthought.

    ¡°Yet he still looked terrified when he found out I was your husband¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°You are a bit intimidating, without even trying¡± Claire pointed out.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll use¡± Sean told her plainly.

    ¡°But I told him¡­¡±

    ¡°All I have to do is scare him away, Claire. I think I can manage that¡± he assured her with a soft kiss to her forehead.

    ¡°But¡­¡± she began again, then simply sighed in concession as she took a sad seat at her desk, ¡°I suppose him being terrified that I fibbed about the openness of our marriage is ever so slightly better than leading his furry family to us¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°And the Prince¡¯s wife is born¡± Sean chided, and then just gave her one more reassuring smile as he left the room.

    When Sean arrived back downstairs, there were a few more customers present, but Kristofer seemed to have made himself scarce. He sighed slightly as he adjusted his eyesight to see if Kristofer had just found a spot to hide. That¡¯s when he found the young man¡¯s aura through the wall, as he had now made his way outside.

    ¡°Nice night¡± Sean greeted him flatly as he exited the tavern to find Kristofer smoking and leaning against the outer wall. Upon Sean¡¯s arrival, Kristofer stood up more straightly, an obvious discomfort causing his entire body to tense.

    ¡°I was just going to leave after I finished this¡± Kristofer said softly as he gestured to his pipe and took another deep breath as Sean moved closer, making the eight inches of height he had on Kristofer that much more apparent.

    ¡°Without even saying goodbye to my wife?¡± Sean asked, forcing deliberateness to his tone.

    ¡°I figured she might be occupied, with you being here and all. I got that you didn¡¯t really come here that often¡± Kristofer stammered a bit.

    ¡°Apparently I haven¡¯t come here enough. Seems Claire has felt rather neglected¡± Sean told him with the same pointed tone behind all of his words.

    ¡°She did mention something about that¡± Kristofer mumbled.

    ¡°My wife complained to you that I don¡¯t pay enough attention to her?¡± Sean continued, over-exaggerating the accusation in his tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­¡± Kristofer attempted with even more nervousness.

    ¡°And why was my wife discussing my attentiveness with you?¡± Sean continued play acting the part of the jealous husband, which was such an alien role to him at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she meant it like¡­.¡± Kristofer scrambled for words.

    ¡°So now you know what my wife means better than I do?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡± Kristofer attempted, finding it even harder to come up with any words at all then.

    ¡°So, since you know Claire so well, tell me; why did she feel the need to use my money to put you through school? I¡¯ve been very curious about that¡± Sean added for further weight.

    ¡°Um... she told me you were ok with it¡± Kristofer attempted to defend, though his voice was barely passing his lips at this point.

    ¡°Oh, and what else did she say I was ok with?¡± Sean asked with the same accusing tone.

    ¡°Um, I can pay you back¡­ eventually¡­ I mean I just got my degree and haven¡¯t really started my practice¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money. I just care what else you and my wife have shared¡± Sean told him coolly.

    ¡°Nothing I swear¡± Kristofer then corrected his statement, ¡°well, I mean there was¡­¡± he just swallowed hard.

    ¡°Was what?¡± Sean pressed.

    ¡°It was nothing. I mean¡­ and she did tell me¡­¡± Kristofer was nearly shaking at that point.

    ¡°What was nothing? What did she tell you?¡± Sean refused to relent despite the fact that he honestly did have no real jealousy of this man. Though he did have many other worries, and that¡¯s what fueled his act that night.

    Kristofer¡¯s breath caught again, ¡°I swear I will never bother Claire again, I promise. And if you do want me to pay you back, you can send a messenger and I will as soon as I can. I¡¯m sorry for any misunderstanding. Really very sorry¡± Kristofer assured as he fled from the interaction to disappear from Sean¡¯s sight as quickly as he could.

    Sean sighed heavily once Kristofer had disappeared. That was when Claire stepped outside, looking a bit forlorn, herself, ¡°that was just painful¡± she sighed.

    Sean then moved to place an arm around her and a small kiss on her temple, ¡°I know it was¡± he admitted, ¡°but it was sadly the least painful possible outcome. Wasn¡¯t it?¡± he whispered against her hair as she just sniffled and curled against his chest sadly.

 Chapter 14

    By the end of that week, Kristofer had not made any further visits to Raven¡¯s Loft. Instead, he was spending several rather depressed hours alone in the tiny abode just outside the eastern border of Sean¡¯s territory. As he had just sat down to a modest meal which he hadn¡¯t eaten much of anyway, a rather impatient knock came at the door of his little home. He swallowed slightly as he had hardly been expecting any guests and carefully moved to peek out through the window to see who exactly his visitor may have been that particular afternoon.

    But when his eyes fell on the slightly older male outside his door, it did nothing to put his mind at ease. The man who was knocking loudly looked to be around thirty and stood a bit over six foot, with shaggy dark blonde locks that just reached slightly below his earlobes and were accented by light brown eyes that almost looked yellow; or perhaps that was just Kristofer¡¯s imagination, all things considered.

    Kristofer sighed slightly as he pressed his forehead to the wall, appearing to be having an inner debate about opening that door at all. That was when the man¡¯s voice called loudly to him with further impatience, ¡°I know you¡¯re in there, Kristofer. Are you really going to make me force my way in?¡± he asked with a bit of anger that was never ever far below the surface with him.

    Kristofer allowed another defeated sigh as he moved to unlock and open the door, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize anyone knew I was back¡± he greeted the other man, though his words were hesitant.

    ¡°You always told us it would only take you five years, didn¡¯t you?¡± the man returned roughly as he pushed past the much smaller man. Though Kristofer¡¯s hair and eyes were much darker than his visitor¡¯s, it was obvious which of them was a lot more intimidating. ¡°We¡¯ve been watching this place all month just waiting on you to finally bring your ass back here¡± he muttered as he looked around the tiny home with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Nothing says love like being stalked¡± Kristofer muttered, only to have the other man grab his arm roughly.

    ¡°Does that attitude mean you¡¯re not planning on coming home?¡± he growled in annoyance.

    ¡°I am home¡± Kristofer returned with what little defiance he could manage when it came to this other man.

    ¡°The Caern is your home; not this hole¡± the man growled in return, only then releasing Kristofer¡¯s arm, though with obvious disdain.

    ¡°Kaleb, I¡¯ve been living here since three years before I even went east¡± he attempted, still seeming unable to meet those yellowish brown eyes.

    ¡°Yeah and it¡¯s been eight fucking years, including the five you were off somewhere chasing some ridiculous dream. You¡¯ve had your fun, and you¡¯re twenty-six already; it¡¯s time to come home and grow the fuck up¡± Kaleb growled again.

    ¡°Most people don¡¯t consider getting a medical degree to be a ridiculous dream¡± Kristofer returned, though the words were a mere mumble as he was so obviously cowed by the older man, and seemed as though he had been all his life.

    ¡°We¡¯re not most people¡± Kaleb returned with that same ever-present anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re not most people. I¡¯m just a man¡± Kristofer argued in the same weak tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just any man¡± Kaleb returned more loudly, ¡°you¡¯re kinfolk, and you¡¯ve been avoiding your duty for almost a decade. We are at the last bit of our patience with you¡± he finished with that clear warning.

    Kristofer sighed again, trying not to roll his eyes at the same argument he had heard for the first eighteen years of his life until he finally had worked up the courage to move away from his family¡¯s home. ¡°The whole point in my getting a degree is so I could become a real doctor and help people; not just hide in the Caern ¡®til I die¡± he added more quietly.

    Kaleb scoffed angrily, ¡°Oh so you wanna help all these other people, but not your own family? Is that it? I think we¡¯re a little more in need of help than a bunch of mortals who already have hundreds of other doctors. Now you better be ready to come home by the end of the day!¡± Kaleb added angrily.

    Kristofer just shook his head at Kaleb¡¯s unrelenting obstinacy before forcing any further argument, ¡°I paid a lot of money for this degree, and took five years to get it; and now I¡¯m supposed to just toss it all away?¡±

    Kaleb turned back to him with a glare which did do well to cause Kristofer to shrink back further, ¡°how the hell did you even get the money for this school of yours anyway? I know our parents never would have given it to you, even if they had it¡± he asked the question as only an afterthought.

    Kristofer sighed once more, ¡°I borrowed it from a friend¡± he confessed quietly.

    ¡°A friend?¡± Kaleb scoffed, ¡°some friend who apparently had the money and had no problem just handing it to you?¡± he added with further disbelief.

    ¡°I guess she was more generous than my own family¡± Kristofer mumbled his answer.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°She?¡± Kaleb latched onto that part, ¡°some woman paid for you to go to school on the other side of the country?¡± the older of the two brothers scoffed even more loudly then, ¡°other than how truly pathetic it is that you begged some rich widow or other to give you all this money, is that what this is really about? A woman?¡± he added with disdain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her, she just offered; and she¡¯s not¡­¡± Kristofer just shook his head, and then started again, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I doubt I¡¯ll ever be seeing her again¡± he added sadly.

    Kaleb just looked angrily back at his younger brother once more, ¡°my little brother the whore, apparently.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kristofer asked, a bit thrown by that, all things considered.

    ¡°You fuck some woman and she gives you a ton of money. Apparently you do have some talent¡± Kaleb let out an angry laugh.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that, Kaleb¡± Kristofer argued with disbelief.

    ¡°Oh, so this rich, bored widow or whatever just gave you a load of money ¡®cause she thought you had such a pretty face?¡± Kaleb just scoffed, ¡°what is she? Ninety and too old to let you in her?¡±

    ¡°Stop it Kaleb¡± Kristofer complained, ¡°she¡¯s not some rich, old widow; she¡¯s actually young and beautiful. Very beautiful¡± he added more quietly.

    Kaleb narrowed his eyes at that, ¡°so a rich, bored, neglected wife then?¡± he offered that guess as he watched to see the way Kristofer quickly looked down, ¡°so, what¡¯s happened to make you say you¡¯ll never see her again? Did her husband find out and hand your ass to you?¡± to that, Kristofer only continued keeping his eyes downcast. Kaleb then scoffed with further disbelief, ¡°did you at least manage to get her pregnant?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kristofer returned as he finally looked up in shock at that question.

    ¡°Given, it wouldn¡¯t be ideal, and we¡¯d have to go get her and drag her back home with us, but I suppose it¡¯s a start¡± Kaleb added in thought.

    ¡°Would you stop it?¡± Kristofer interrupted with as much volume as he could, ¡°no I did not get her pregnant!¡±

    That¡¯s when Kaleb¡¯s anger was renewed as he cast those eerie eyes back toward his little brother, ¡°then you really are just a useless boy whore?¡±

    Kristofer scoffed with further disbelief, ¡°she was my friend and she offered to help since no one else would. And that¡¯s all there was between us, aside from¡­¡± he then shook his head again, ¡°all there was¡± he repeated, leaving it at that.

    Kaleb let out another derisive laugh, ¡°so this woman is just some rich, young, beautiful paragon of generosity who took pity upon your poor unfortunate soul? Is that your story?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard to believe; but it¡¯s the truth¡± Kristofer insisted, though weakly.

    ¡°Yeah really fucking hard to believe¡± Kaleb shot back, ¡°I¡¯ve gotta meet this woman, now.¡±

    That was when Kristofer paled, ¡°why? So you can tell her how much you and our parents hate her for helping me? Come on, Kaleb. What¡¯s done is done. Let it be¡± Kristofer pleaded, before adding, ¡°I already said I wouldn¡¯t be going back there again.¡±

    ¡°Back where?¡±

    Kristofer was a bit caught by that, ¡°to where I met her¡± he managed, looking down again.

    ¡°And that would be?¡± Kaleb pressed as he stepped closer to his little brother with further intimidation.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really matter¡± Kristofer returned shakily, ¡°her and I are done. Remember?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure that she just gave you this money, didn¡¯t even fuck you, and now is just gonna let you go on your merry way. Do I look stupid to you? There is something between you and this woman, and I¡¯ll be the one to stop it for good. Now where is she?¡± Kaleb repeated with further impatience.

    ¡°What do you mean stop it for good? I already told you that she and I haven¡¯t even spoken since my first night back¡± Kristofer repeated urgently.

    ¡°Stop it by making sure she doesn¡¯t have any second thoughts about messing with any member of our family again. She¡¯s not our kind and she has no place in your bed¡± Kaleb finished pointedly.

    ¡°I told you, she was never in my¡­¡± instead of finishing, Kristofer just shook his head.

    ¡°You said you saw her on your first night back?¡± Kaleb stated as an afterthought, ¡°at that tavern over by the beach?¡±

    Kristofer¡¯s eyes came up quickly at that, ¡°god, how long have you been stalking me?¡±

    ¡°I gave you a week to come to us on your own. You failed to do so. Brought this on yourself, little brother¡± Kaleb finished bluntly, ¡°now you get packing. I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kristofer asked worriedly.

    ¡°Thought you¡¯d be happy to see me go¡± Kaleb offered a wry smile, then added, ¡°don¡¯t worry though; I¡¯ll be back to collect you tonight. And you will come home with me¡± he added the last sentence with finality before heading out of the small house once more.

    <hr>

    As there was a council meeting that night, Eliza, Emilia and Finn were tasked with opening the tavern for Claire, who wouldn¡¯t be able to get there until later in the night. Once that meeting finally came to an end, the other Primogen started filing out of the room before Claire. As she stood though, Sean caught her wrist to speak to her once they were alone again, ¡°you were rather quiet again tonight¡± he observed.

    ¡°I have to get to The Loft¡± Claire reminded him as she did not yet retake her seat, despite his fingers around her tiny wrist.

    ¡°I think the three of them can manage another few minutes without you, Claire¡± Sean attempted a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see me later anyway¡± Claire responded as she cast a look at the clock.

    ¡°Why such a rush? You¡¯re there every night as it is¡± Sean asked warily.

    That was when Claire let out a sad sigh, ¡°he hasn¡¯t been back at all.¡±

    ¡°And who might we be talking about?¡± Sean asked with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Kristofer. He hasn¡¯t been back since you pretended to be a crazy, jealous husband¡± she informed, though quietly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the point?¡± Sean returned, while still looking up at her questioningly.

    ¡°I suppose, but I still feel bad¡± Claire sighed.

    Sean then mirrored her sigh before he spoke, ¡°I know you cared about him and tried so hard to help him and all, but you know this is better, in the long run¡± Sean reaffirmed.

    Claire then sadly leaned back against the table, ¡°it still feels strange for me to even think in terms of ¡®the long run,¡¯ all things considered.¡±

    ¡°So, since you may not have long left, you want to throw caution to the winds and try to remain friends with a man whose own family members are our mortal enemies?¡± Sean asked her pointedly.

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s not his fault that his family members are¡­ what they are. And it was horrible watching you tear him down like that. He didn¡¯t deserve it¡± Claire added quietly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to punish him, and you know that. I did it to protect you, me, and all of our people¡± Sean reminded, though spoke with a gentle force behind his words.

    ¡°I know. But it was still¡­¡± Claire then just shook her head as she cast her eyes down once more. ¡°Never mind. I better get going¡± she added with another sad sigh before leaving the room and heading toward the front door of their home.

 Chapter 15

    Kristofer found himself in the midst of quite the inner debate late that night as he sat at the table in his modest home, staring disdainfully down at the bags he had forced himself to pack after his brother¡¯s angry departure. His first choice was to try to run and hide from a family that could easily track him to the ends of the earth, had they wanted to. His second choice was to give up all those dreams that Claire had so generously tried to help him achieve and return to a life sentence of what may as well have been one of forced procreation. Neither option appealed to him in the slightest, which made deciding between one hell and another that much more difficult.

    But before he could start his next hour of arguing with himself, the door of his home slammed open, startling him more than a bit. ¡°Kaleb?¡± Kristofer asked as he stood to greet his older brother¡¯s arrival. Only, he couldn¡¯t form many more words as he saw the obvious bloodstains on his brother¡¯s hands and neck over where he had haphazardly dressed himself once again.

    ¡°Fucking vampires?!¡± Kaleb roared the greeting, splintering the door from the force with which he had slammed it shut again behind him again.

    ¡°Wh---what?¡± Kristofer choked at that particular greeting, as well as his brother¡¯s obvious anger, not to mention how much blood those clothes might still be hiding.

    ¡°Do not tell me that you¡¯re fucking friend was a fucking vampire!¡± Kaleb shouted as he moved toward his brother even more menacingly then.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kristofer choked, ¡°and was?¡± he added as a whispered afterthought.

    ¡°That little tavern you liked so much? Filled with vampires and their slaves!¡± Kaleb spit out the statement disdainfully.

    ¡°What?¡± Kristofer asked, too shocked by the words, let alone the blood, to form any more words right then.

    ¡°You actually were so painfully stupid that you let a vampire serve you a drink? And most likely more than one! Do you know how fucking lucky you are that they didn¡¯t manage to use all that fucking stupidity of yours to make you their slave too?¡± Kaleb continued to reprimand him loudly.

    ¡°I honestly have no idea what¡­¡± Kristofer attempted to defend, then switched gears, ¡°what did you do, Kaleb?¡± he asked then, terrified of what that answer may be, though already suspecting it.

    ¡°You do know that if that little bloodsucking bitch behind the bar had slipped you even a drop of her Wyrm tainted blood¡­¡± Kaleb just glared angrily again, ¡°you know that if you had been stupid enough to let that happen¡­ you know what I would have to do.¡±

    ¡°The woman behind the bar¡­ you killed her?¡± Kristofer whispered, the words barely passing his lips as he felt equal parts terror and sorrow at not only that thought, but at the rest of his brother¡¯s words as well.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t a woman!¡± Kaleb roared more loudly, ¡°she was an undead whore!¡± he shouted as he grabbed Kristofer by the collar, ¡°have you been so blinded and corrupted by living away from the Caern that you forgot that those creatures are pure evil and embody every fucking thing we stand against?¡± Kaleb growled angrily as he held his trembling younger brother tight.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know!¡± Kristofer insisted as he felt his eyes burning, ¡°and¡­¡±

    ¡°And what?¡± Kaleb growled, every bit of his anger remaining.

    ¡°I just¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡± Kristofer decided to leave it at that.

    Though Kristofer¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help wandering back to that first night he had met Claire, and how she insisted she didn¡¯t need to be protected; then of course there was the way she convinced the drunkard to leave her be, just by ¡®suggesting¡¯ that he go. He swallowed hard at that thought, as well as how she seemed to refer to her life as though it had been much longer than her appearance would suggest. He swallowed another lump in his throat as he slowly started coming to the conclusion his brother had already made after just one meeting with the beauty who Kristofer had allowed himself to get so enamored by. And whom he could have easily become enslaved to, just as his brother had warned. And that thought gave him no further comfort either.

    ¡°Which just proves how much of an idiot you really are¡± Kaleb added as he released Kristofer and gave him a forceful shove back against the counter behind him, almost as though to wash his hands of the other man.

    ¡°She¡¯s really dead?¡± Kristofer managed to breathe the question after another long moment, though tried his best to keep any despair out of his voice as he asked it.

    ¡°She was dead years ago, I¡¯m sure¡± Kaleb angrily told him, ¡°but yes the pretty little bartender and her two pretty little slaves are no more¡± he admitted with an almost arrogant pride in his confession, ¡°what you should be worried about is whether the tribe honestly believes you haven¡¯t been corrupted by those foul creatures. Just because you never tasted her blood, amazingly so, doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re likely to just give you a slap on the wrist for this. This kind of ignorance is not likely to go unpunished¡± Kaleb warned his little brother angrily. ¡°Now get your bags; there¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving you here alone for one more second¡± he added with a growl of finality.

    <hr>

    Claire was just over halfway through her two mile trek to her tavern late that night when the ocean breeze carried the scent of blood to her nostrils. She instantly froze and readjusted her vision to see the auras of anyone in her immediate vicinity. Seeing nothing of note, she continued her wary steps toward the ever stronger smell, watching all the while. When the tavern finally came into sight, the smell was almost overpowering, and more worrisome was the fact that she could not make out any auras of anyone inside, mortal or Kindred. She swallowed hard as she took one more cautious look around before moving toward the door.

    When she did force herself to shakily push open the door, the scene before her nearly shattered her to pieces. Inside were half a dozen bodies; all of which were not just murdered, but literally ripped and shredded into various pieces and strewn across the tavern whose floors, walls, and furnishings were all stained red with more blood than she had ever seen in her long life.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Sure that she would be vomiting her guts out if she were even capable of such a thing, she forced herself to look long enough to at least try to identify the victims. Three were just mere mortals who had come to the wrong bar at the wrong time; and as horrific as that fact was, it was nothing compared to the pain she felt when she recognized the remains of the other three. Among them were Sean¡¯s servant Emilia, Claire¡¯s own loyal servant and lover, Finn, and the beautiful fellow Toreador, Eliza who was supposed to have been an all-powerful immortal who was nearly as old as Claire and Sean themselves. And even she had been torn to shreds as though she was nothing but a mouse caught in the claws of a cat¡­ or perhaps a wolf.

    Forcing back tears, Claire had to turn away. She had to just get away. She had no way of knowing if and when the animal that did this would be back. Though other than any kind of self-preservation guiding her hurried retreat from the scene; it was more a case of Claire knowing that she had to let Sean know what had happened. It was her duty, after all, as horrific a duty as it was.

    <hr>

    After Claire had recounted the horrific scene to Sean, he immediately went about calling the Primogen back to his haven for the second time that night. He then gave them each a cache of weapons to pass out to their clan members and servants from those Haven had collected over his 117 years as Prince.

    ¡°Weapons?¡± Claire asked as the last of the Primogen had received a portion of them.

    ¡°Obviously it¡¯ll take more than fangs and powers, considering Eliza had both at her disposal¡± Sean stated with a heavy sigh as he went about passing out his own portion of the weapons to the assembled members of their own clan and sending them on their way as he moved to lock up the armory that he deliberately had built into the basement of their new home.

    ¡°And it looked like a lot of those were bullets or blades¡­made of silver?¡± Claire returned warily as she wiped away a remaining tear from the earlier trauma of the evening.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the only weapon we can use against these things with any guarantee of it actually working¡± Sean stated as he finished locking the thick steel door.

    ¡°So, you are assuming it was actually these werewolves then?¡± Claire asked as her voice broke slightly.

    ¡°From what you described, it seems highly likely¡± Sean sighed again.

    ¡°But what if it wasn¡¯t?¡± Claire worried aloud.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m not sure I want to know what else could have done that¡± Sean returned bitterly. Though upon seeing her expression, he continued ¡°and we¡¯ll know soon enough. We can find out just by going back to the tavern¡± he stated more quietly.

    ¡°What? You wanna go back there?¡± Claire asked fearfully.

    ¡°If I can touch something at the scene, I can probably tell what happened for sure¡± Sean explained.

    ¡°Another trick Haven taught you?¡± Claire shook her head at that.

    ¡°After he heard the prophecy, he started teaching me a hell of a lot of tricks, and secrets¡± Sean admitted, as he gestured toward the steel door he had just locked, and then added ¡°you can learn them all too. You just have to want to¡± he added more softly.

    Claire just shook her head, but posed no more concerns over what all Sean had trained his mind to do under Haven¡¯s tutelage during the last century. Instead, she moved on to her other worry, ¡°still, I don¡¯t want you going anywhere near that place¡­ I cannot take losing you too. I just can¡¯t¡± Claire whispered as another tear broke the surface.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the prophecy doesn¡¯t think that tonight will be the night I die¡± he reminded her with a sad reassurance, considering her own death was most likely predicted by that damning warning.

    ¡°If the prophecy is still true; which we still don¡¯t know. And I refuse to let you just run off to the place where another Kindred, only embraced fourteen years after us, was ripped to shreds tonight!¡± Claire pleaded.

    ¡°We have to know what happened, Claire; and to do that, I have to be able to touch something at the scene. This has to be done just so we know what we¡¯re up against at all. Just guessing at it is a really good way to get more people killed¡± he told her with that same forceful gentleness he usually only reserved for her; as his other advisors just got the forceful part of that when balking at his plans.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± she began her plea again, then had a different thought, ¡°you can see what happened by touching anything that was there when the murders happened?¡±

    ¡°I believe I can¡± he assured her. That was when Claire braced herself and bent down to begin unlacing her high boots underneath her skirt. Sean watched her questioningly for a moment before speaking, ¡°what are you doing, Claire?¡±

    ¡°My boots; they¡¯re covered in blood¡­ the blood of all those people who died¡± she sniffled again as she finally pulled the high boot free from her foot and handed it to him, ¡°that will work, won¡¯t it?¡± she pleaded further.

    ¡°There was that much blood?¡± he repeated quietly as he let her place the footwear in his hand.

    ¡°The place was drenched in it¡± she whispered as she sniffled again.

    Sean sighed sadly but did not voice any further arguments as he turned away a moment, running his fingers over the tread of her boot. He had to take another moment to compose himself as his fingers did indeed find vast amounts of blood there. Trying to push away the thought of what Claire¡¯s beautiful eyes had taken in only an hour earlier, he called upon all his concentration and his psychic abilities to see what it was that had indeed transgressed at the scene of such horrific violence.

    After another moment, Sean¡¯s psychic abilities paid off, though in such a gut-wrenching way as he was then bombarded by visions of the events that had taken place at the tavern that night. Finally, Sean was forced to drop the boot to the floor as he leaned back against the wall next to the armory door, shutting his eyes tightly against the horror that he had just willingly let pour into his mind.

    ¡°Sean?¡± Claire asked worriedly as she immediately moved to his side, afraid to touch him as much as she wished to offer some comfort to the pain he appeared to be in right then.

    ¡°God, Claire¡± he whispered as it took him another long moment to even open those ice blue eyes again.

    ¡°You saw what happened?¡± Claire asked with an obvious fear of what he did indeed see, considering the grisly aftermath she had witnessed herself.

    Sean seemed to need another long moment to compose himself before he could even move away from the support of the wall behind him. He swallowed hard, as though trying to chase away those visions before offering any answer, ¡°yes, it was a werewolf who¡­ who tore them apart like that¡± he added in a raspy tone as he tried again to force away the brutal scene that was now ingrained in his mind.

    ¡°A werewolf?¡± Claire swallowed, ¡°singular?¡± she asked for further clarification, her fear even more obvious then.

    Sean took another moment to brush locks of blonde from his troubled eyes, ¡°now I know why Haven wanted all that silver on hand. And I actually worried that he was paranoid¡± he just shook his head sadly.

    Trying to muddle through all the thoughts in her brain right then, most of which were crippling fear and guilt, Claire had to make some attempt at logic to quell what Sean had already discovered to be true, ¡°but I thought werewolves usually stayed away from civilization; that¡¯s why he only mentioned them when we were traveling through the wilderness all those years ago.¡±

    Sean just scoffed, though the sound was sad, ¡°this is hardly civilization¡± he mumbled, then added, ¡°and if one had a reason to come here, then¡­¡± he just shook his head.

    ¡°A reason?¡± Claire whispered as she looked up at him with even more sadness, guilt and remorse.

    ¡°Like coming to track down a missing family member¡± Sean stated softly, though he could not look up at her as he said the words, knowing that the guilt they would cause her would be just as painful for him to see; considering all the guilt she already had carried around with her for so very long.

    ¡°So, now more people have died because of me?¡± she choked on the words.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± he attempted, but his words were lost on her as she rushed away, all those tears replenished once again.

 Chapter 16

    ~1819~

    Several weeks had passed since the horrifying attack at Raven¡¯s Loft and it was now the start of the new year of 1819. In those weeks the clans of the Camarilla had worked tirelessly to locate and eradicate the werewolf threat. However after nearly two months without any further attacks let alone any other sign of the murderer, or his family members, they came to believe that it was a one-time occurrence and that the culprit had retreated back to the wilderness with the rest of his kind; and had most likely taken Kristofer back with him.

    Despite the conclusion that no more attacks were likely to happen, Claire had still barely left her and Sean¡¯s room in those entire two months. She put in an appearance at the two monthly meetings in December and January, and then disappeared behind the walls of their bedchamber once more. Her tavern stood empty even after the signs of the carnage had been removed by the unfortunate servants who were given that horrific task.

    On this January night, she was once again locked away in their bedroom trying in vain to avoid any and all contact with anyone, excepting the moments her and Sean spent together before dawn. And even those were rather silent and strained as she continued to mentally punish herself each night for having endangered the lives of three of their closest acquaintances. Sean had made more than one attempt to assure her that she was not responsible for their deaths as she did attempt to remove Kristofer from her life once she found out about his familial attachments; but her husband¡¯s words seemed to fall on deaf ears more often than not.

    That night Sean was attending to other business, as he often was, and a servant came knocking at the door of their chambers. The interruption startled Claire more than a bit from her place standing in the patio doorway and watching the ocean and the stars. She swallowed a bit as she forced her feet to carry her to the chamber door.

    ¡°Sean left word not to disturb him, so I came to see you instead¡± the pretty young woman greeted Claire apologetically.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it wait until Sean is available?¡± Claire asked a little hoarsely as her voice barely left her throat on most nights anymore.

    ¡°The crew of the ship that came in tonight found something and wants to know how Sean wants it dealt with¡± the servant continued in the same regretful tone.

    Claire sighed and mumbled, ¡°don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to answer that question¡± she then just shook her head and pulled a long, light jacket over her nightgown which she rarely bothered even changing out of on most nights. With another sigh, she slipped into a nearby pair of boots as well. She then grudgingly followed the servant down the hall and the steps, through the main hall and to the foyer, then toward the gate of the thick wall that surrounded their Prince¡¯s compound.

    When she stepped through the wrought iron gate that was one of the only entry points of the fence surrounding those fifty square miles, it wasn¡¯t too long of a walk to the harbor. As she approached the dock, her eyes easily were drawn to the fearful young man that was being held fast by two burly sailors. He stood at about 5¡¯10¡± with dark brown disheveled locks that reached a few inches below his shoulders and his eyes were nearly the same shade as his hair. He looked to be in his very early twenties and was rather underfed and caked in dirt as though he had not had such luxuries as actual shelter or food for a very long time. But despite all of these facts, he was still somehow beautiful to Claire, as were so many other things and people whom she had come across in her long life.

    ¡°Lady Beringer¡± one of the sailors bowed his head stiffly to her, ¡°we found a stowaway and we wanted to know what your husband wanted done with him¡± he offered the simple explanation to Claire. The scared young man¡¯s eyes easily moved from the sailors holding him there to fall on Claire where he found himself so easily transfixed by her allure, just as most mortals tended to be when confronted with a beautiful immortal.

    ¡°Well, my husband is rather busy most of the time¡± Claire responded, trying not to allow any bitterness into her tone through the words, as she had not exactly been very present in the last several weeks either; at least from a purely emotional standpoint.

    ¡°So, what should we do with him, then?¡± the sailor questioned again.

    Claire just shook her head at being the one expected to make such a decision. She then found some response, ¡°have you at least asked him why he was hiding on your ship?¡±

    ¡°He don¡¯t speak English, ma¡¯am¡± the other sailor offered, to which Claire raised a brow as she looked back at the attractive young man with an obvious question in her eyes.

    Claire narrowed her pretty green eyes as she took a step closer, allowing those eyes to move over the unkempt young man, ¡°no English?¡± she asked him warily, just to confirm the sailor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Non, Fran?ais¡± he offered as he cast his eyes downwards as he answered.

    Claire looked at him curiously for another moment before offering any response, mumbled though it was, ¡°where¡¯s Lemuel when you need him?¡± As the man offered nothing but a questioning look in return, Claire sighed once more before continuing, ¡°just leave him here with me until I can find out what Sean wants done¡± she told the sailors with a nod.

    ¡°Are you sure, ma¡¯am?¡± the sailor asked with concern.

    After taking a moment to read nothing in his aura but the most prominent emotions of fear, sadness, confusion, and worry, Claire spoke again ¡°he doesn¡¯t appear that dangerous¡± Claire attempted a smile as she gestured for them to release the young man from their grip.

    The sailors simply shook their heads at her decision and released him before turning and heading back toward the gangplank. It was then that the young man seemed to become agitated as he looked after them, then back at Claire, ¡°Non, ils ne peuvent pas partir. Ils ont ma soeur ...¡± he stated in a pleading tone as he looked between the men and Claire.

    Claire narrowed her eyes once more and called to the sailors, ¡°wait a moment.¡± She then turned back to the young man, ¡°you don¡¯t want them to leave?¡± she asked, not fully expecting him to understand her, but needing to try and find some meaning in his reaction.

    That was then the young man continued in the same pleading tone, ¡°Ma s?ur, elle est toujours sur le bateau ¡­ son corps ... Je veux dire ...¡± he then let his voice trail off as he seemed to be forcing back his emotions then.

    Claire watched him for another moment before she then came to a decision. In the decade she had known Eliza she had actually allowed the other woman to tutor her in an ability she had learned from her own sire. It was an ability that she had never heard mentioned by Haven either, so she could only assume that Sean had not even learned it unless Eliza had tutored him as well. As Eliza¡¯s sire was from Europe, she spoke several languages and wanted to share them with her childe; so she taught her an ability that Eliza called ¡®cipher.¡¯ It was basically training one¡¯s mind to translate any other language you read or heard; and Eliza and her sire had spent hours with the elder Kindred speaking in various languages and testing Eliza¡¯s ability to decipher the words she spoke or wrote. Eliza then generously offered to teach Claire how to do this as well.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Claire did balk at the idea at first as it seemed just a bit too close to mind-reading for her comfort, considering her opinions on that particular ability. But Eliza assured her that she was only translating words that were spoken or seen, which was very different than pulling hidden thoughts out of another¡¯s mind. So, Claire gave in to allowing Eliza to teach her such a thing, deeming that it could be useful at some point in the future. And it appeared that point was upon her now.

    ¡°Please tell me why you don¡¯t want them to leave¡± Claire spoke gently to the obviously worried young man.

    Looking between the sailors and Claire worriedly once more, he spoke again, ¡°Ils ne peuvent pas y aller. Le corps de ma soeur est toujours sur le bateau. Je dois l¡¯enterrer. Ne les laisse pas l¡¯emmener avec eux¡± he tried to explain himself once more.

    As Claire concentrated on his words, her face showed a worried understanding at last. She swallowed again as she looked at the young man once more, then turned her eyes back to the two crew members, ¡°I think he¡¯s trying to tell me that there¡¯s something on board your ship that he needs to get back before you leave¡± Claire stated shakily.

    The other men just scoffed, ¡°like what? He¡¯s a stowaway.¡±

    That was when Claire took another step onto the dock, the young man moving after her with the same desperate look on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t think he was alone¡± she offered quietly.

    ¡°What? We didn¡¯t find anyone else¡± the second sailor returned.

    That was when Claire turned back to the young man, ¡°can you show us?¡± she asked him as she gestured to the ship, wishing her power worked the other way and she could speak to him in a way that he would understand. Then she had the thought that she could actually get into his mind telepathically, however she was not sure that her thoughts would translate for him; even if he didn¡¯t run screaming at the reality of her telepathically entering his mind.

    He simply nodded to her as though he did understand at least somewhat and started back toward the ship once more, attempting to ignore the scowls the two crew members centered on him. After a few moments, he had led the two sailors and Claire to the place where he had indeed been hiding his companion. Hidden under several scraps of cloth and behind the crates that were in the very back of the cargo hold, was where they found the body of a young woman who appeared to also be in her very early twenties, just as the young man was. She had the look of someone who could have been a relative of his, as they shared the same complexion, coloring and features; at least from what they could tell from her pale and lifeless body.

    Claire sighed sadly as she looked back at the young man who appeared to be trying very hard to bite back his own tears at having to reveal the young woman¡¯s body to them, ¡°your sister?¡± Claire asked as she looked up at him sadly, having already known that that was exactly who the girl was from the mental translation she had made that led them to this moment.

    ¡°Madeleine, ma s?ur. Nous ne pouvait pas trouver assez de nourriture, et elle est tomb¨¦e malade ... et ...¡± he simply sniffled as he looked away from the young woman¡¯s body and attempted to hide his tears.

    ¡°Her name was Madeleine?¡± she asked him softly. The young man simply continued to turn from the sight and nodded. ¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡± she asked him softly.

    He sniffled again as he finally looked back toward Claire while trying to keep his eyes from lingering on Madeleine¡¯s body, ¡°name?¡± he repeated as though unsure of the word. Claire simply nodded before he offered an answer, ¡°Nicolas.¡±

    Claire sighed softly as she nodded once more, ¡°I¡¯m Claire, Nicolas¡± she told him before her own eyes moved back to the young woman. ¡°We¡¯ll help you put her to rest¡± she added quietly.

    ¡°We will?¡± the first crew member asked in surprise.

    ¡°Just because she didn¡¯t belong here doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t deserve that much¡± Claire returned quietly as she gestured for them to carefully lift the girl¡¯s body and help get her off of the ship.

    After finally getting Madeleine¡¯s body to the dock and laying her there upon the beach so near to where Haven had met his own fate a mere twelve years earlier, the second sailor turned back to Claire, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you spoke French, Lady Beringer.¡±

    Claire looked down a moment before responding, ¡°I only understand a bit of it¡± she excused with the best version of the truth she could come up with. Once the two sailors had returned to their ship, she turned back to where Nicolas sat on his knees next to his sister¡¯s body as he tried to force back more sadness. ¡°She got sick because there wasn¡¯t enough food?¡± she asked gently as she moved closer.

    Nicolas looked up at her warily, as though surprised by her words, ¡°Vous comprenez le fran?ais, mais vous ne parlez pas?¡±

    Claire raised a brow at that, beginning to get the distinct impression that he did understand her words a lot better than she had originally thought. She then cautiously replied, ¡°you understand English, but don¡¯t speak it?¡± she asked in a way which was a deliberate flipping of his last statement to her, which had been ¡®you understand French, but don¡¯t speak it?¡¯

    Nicolas seemed a bit caught by her words, and swallowed hard before attempting to come up with a response. But before he could offer any, Sean finally made his appearance as he stepped through the wrought iron gate and moved down the beach toward them, his ice blue eyes immediately moving to the body of the young woman before moving to the two of them.

    ¡°I heard we had an unexpected guest¡± Sean stated in greeting as he slowly moved closer, his mere presence seeming to cow Nicolas into looking away as though in fear.

    ¡°This is Nicolas¡± Claire offered sadly, casting Nicolas¡¯ reaction to Sean another wary look. ¡°He and his sister were stowaways. She didn¡¯t survive, obviously¡± she added more quietly, noting the way his brown eyes moved to the sand he still kneeled upon next to his sister¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sorry to hear that¡± Sean offered as he too seemed curious about the fear that this man seemed to display despite Sean having done nothing to inspire such.

    ¡°I told him we¡¯d help him bury her¡± Claire told Sean quietly.

    ¡°Of course¡± Sean agreed as he gestured to two of the servants that seemed to trail him almost everywhere since he had become Prince.

    Once Nicolas and the servants left to take Madeleine¡¯s body to the nearest graveyard in the small port town, Claire looked up at him, ¡°so, what do you want done with him?¡±

    ¡°What do I want done with him?¡± Sean asked her curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s a mortal, but he was on your boat; so they came looking for you. You were busy, so they asked me instead. Now I¡¯m asking you¡± she stated simply, her eyes turned in the direction that Nicolas and the servants had departed minutes earlier.

    ¡°If he and his sister were stowaways, I¡¯m assuming they have no other family to speak of¡± Sean stated thoughtfully as he watched Claire¡¯s gaze looking off into the distance after the very pretty, if dirty, young man.

    ¡°Hard to say. I haven¡¯t heard him speak more than a word of English yet¡± Claire admitted with a sigh.

    Sean raised a brow at that, ¡°but you have heard him speak another language?¡± he easily inferred.

    ¡°He¡¯s apparently French¡± Claire added with a slight shrug.

    ¡°So who told you that that was his sister?¡± Sean asked the obvious question.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°he did¡± she admitted as she warily turned her eyes up to her husband¡¯s.

    ¡°In French?¡± Sean questioned with a bit of surprise.

    ¡°Sort of¡± Claire admitted as she bit her lip slightly and looked down.

    ¡°Well, I realize we¡¯ve only known each other for 233 years, but I don¡¯t remember you knowing much French; aside from a pleasant way of kissing and a few m¨¦nage a trois we¡¯ve had in our colorful pasts¡± Sean teased wryly, hoping to get some sort of smile out of her, as he hadn¡¯t seen her smile once since the incident at the tavern two months earlier.

    ¡°Eliza taught me¡­¡± she attempted, though her voice fell short for more than one reason.

    ¡°Eliza taught you French?¡± Sean asked as he seemed a bit surprised by not having heard that piece of information before.

    ¡°Sort of¡± Claire repeated.

    ¡°She sort of taught you French?¡± Sean asked with a bit of confusion.

    ¡°She taught me how to¡­¡±

    ¡°Do something French?¡± Sean asked, not able to hide the slight mischief behind his tone.

    ¡°Sean¡± Claire scoffed, biting back that smile he had been trying hard to produce, ¡°she taught me this thing her sire taught her.¡±

    ¡°Did it involve tongue-kissing?¡± Sean had to ask playfully.

    ¡°Sean¡± she scolded again, though this time, her smile did break the surface for the briefest moment before she quickly moved on, ¡°her sire was from Europe and she spoke several different languages; so she taught Eliza how to decipher any language in her head¡± she added more quietly.

    Sean looked further surprised by that, ¡°you can decipher any language, in your head?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose I can,¡± Claire replied quietly, eyes down.

    ¡°So, now you know a trick that I don¡¯t know?¡± he restated thoughtfully. He then added, ¡°Well, now we have to keep him; I have to see this.¡±  He chuckled slightly as he wrapped an arm around her shoulder as Claire just hid another small smile, worried though that smile always was with her.

 Chapter 17

    Sean and Claire had now moved to a spot just inside the heavy gate that was the main entrance to their stronghold. As they waited for Nicolas and the servants to return from their sad duty of burying the young woman, Sean watched Claire nervously pace back and forth inside that gate.

    ¡°Problem?¡± he finally had to ask after watching her for several long moments and forcing himself to once again refrain from pulling that answer from her mind.

    ¡°Just not sure why you¡¯re so willing to just bring this man into our home¡± Claire replied, though the words were more of a mumble.

    Sean looked a bit perplexed by that comment but soon responded, ¡°thought we were in agreement that he had nowhere else to go. Plus, I saw the way you looked at him¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding, and then quickly tacked on, ¡°and you do need a new servant."

    Claire quickly looked back at the reasons he supplied; still rather worried, she spoke up ¡°since when are mortals with no place to go our responsibility? And what do you mean the way I looked at him? And yes, we also know why I no longer have a servant¡± she added the last comment in a whisper.

    ¡°Mortals with no homes, families, or other attachments have always made the best servants. And he does seem like he would be quite pretty, under those layers of dirt. And are you still blaming yourself for Finn?¡± Sean countered each sentence once more.

    ¡°The house is already filled with servants. And who else would I blame?¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Servants who are all bound to me; If something happened to me, their bond would die and they wouldn¡¯t stay to protect you. That¡¯s why you need your own. That¡¯s always been why¡± Sean retorted, and then addressed her second statement, ¡°and blame the monster who murdered him, that¡¯s who.¡±

    ¡°Something will happen to me way before it happens to you¡± she mumbled before adding, ¡°and that monster murdered Finn because he had my blood in him. I¡¯m sick of people dying because of me¡± she finished sadly as she turned away.

    ¡°One, we don¡¯t know that for sure and two, again I tell you to stop blaming yourself. If you want to use that kind of logic then blame me for making you come to the meeting that night. That¡¯s the reason you weren¡¯t at the tavern yourself. And if you had been, then you¡¯d be dead instead. How is that a better option in your mind?¡±

    ¡°If I were dead, a lot more people would be alive¡± she whispered, choking on the words.

    ¡°Claire¡± Sean stated, once again pained by exactly how deep her guilt did truly run, ¡°unless you¡¯ve become as psychic as our favorite Malkavian, you can¡¯t claim the truth of that statement.¡±

    ¡°Viola would have lived. Avan would have lived¡± she argued weakly, forcing herself not to tack Eliza, Emilia, and Finn onto that list; at least not out loud this time.

    Sean just shook his head, though provided no further argument to those two particular instances. Instead, he moved on to an earlier part of the conversation, ¡°so you don¡¯t want to offer Nicolas a home?¡±

    Claire just shook her head. She didn¡¯t truly wish to turn him out to whatever fate may be in store for him, considering that fate hadn¡¯t exactly worked in his or his sister¡¯s favor so far. But she also had decided to keep her distance from anyone she possibly could, simply to avoid causing any more horror to befall those around her.

    ¡°Considering the last mortal I tried to befriend ended up having a relative who murdered our friends¡­¡± she simply let her voice trail off as she looked away once more.

    ¡°And you¡¯ve got to know that was most likely a one-time occurrence. It would be fairly odd if this young stowaway had anything to do with any of our enemies¡± Sean attempted to assure.

    Claire just scoffed, ¡°well didn¡¯t you look to find out?¡±

    ¡°Look?¡± Sean repeated.

    ¡°Into his head¡± she added with that slight trace of bitterness.

    Sean sighed but quickly covered it and responded, ¡°only at his aura; and all I got from that was fear and sadness.¡±

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t read his thoughts?¡± Claire asked bluntly.

    Sean looked down a moment before admitting to his answer, ¡°I couldn¡¯t. Not really.¡±

    Claire looked back at him quickly once more, ¡°so you did try to?¡± another shake of her head before moving on, ¡°but you couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°He thinks in French¡± Sean admitted quietly, at least providing her with some answer about whether or not she might be able to transmit her thoughts to Nicolas¡¯ head. Though she also had suspicions that he did understand her better than he let on already.

    ¡°If only I was the mind-reader, huh?¡± Claire scoffed.

    ¡°I could teach you¡± Sean dared to offer, only receiving a glare in return. He then decided on a shift in subject, ¡°what I¡¯m more concerned about is why he seems so frightened.¡±

    ¡°It got worse when you appeared¡± Claire admitted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize I was so scary¡± Sean returned wryly.

    ¡°He also seemed afraid of the crew members, but I assumed that was because he was afraid of how they may have wanted to see him punished for trespassing onboard their ship¡± Claire offered thoughtfully.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to be as afraid when it was only you and him? Before he saw me?¡± Sean added.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m less scary than you?¡± Claire scoffed again.

    ¡°Beautiful women are always scary¡± Sean teased.

    Claire shook her head as she forced back the smile that his compliments always garnered, ¡°you¡¯re assuming he thinks I¡¯m beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen you?¡± Sean teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re biased though¡± Claire argued, though she turned away again as if to hide another smile caused by his words.

    Before they could exchange any more words, they heard Nicolas and the servants approaching the gate. As suspected, he seemed to balk again at Sean¡¯s presence as the servants opened the gate and gestured for him to follow them inside.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t speak any English?¡± Sean greeted him as he tried to keep his voice gentle, considering the young man already seemed to fear him.

    Nicolas simply averted his eyes, a tangible tension taking up residence in his thin frame as he tried to force words, ¡°non, Fran?ais,¡± he repeated again.

    ¡°Well he seems to at least understand that¡± Sean sighed as he looked him over once more. He then turned back to Claire questioningly, ¡°so you can understand when he speaks French, but can¡¯t speak it to him in return?¡± he asked her, unknowingly repeating almost the exact same thing Nicolas had last asked Claire.

    Claire sighed, ¡°the longer I listen to it, I suppose I¡¯ll start to learn it. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be able to speak it fluently just because I can understand him¡± she attempted to explain. Though Nicolas did look at her curiously as she answered Sean.

    ¡°Such a strange ability¡± Sean stated, more to himself.

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Claire returned wryly, to which Sean only smirked. She then looked back at Nicolas with another sad sigh, ¡°so how do we talk to him and get any real information if we can¡¯t explain what we want to know?¡±

    ¡°Got me. It¡¯s your ability¡± Sean returned with another little grin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Claire stated more to herself as she looked at Nicolas once more, ¡°sometimes he seems like he can understand me, but then he refuses to speak English.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s got the same ability¡± Sean returned wryly.

    ¡°Doubtful¡± Claire scoffed, as the one thing they could be sure of was that he was indeed mortal. That much was clear from his aura.

    That was when Nicolas finally was the one to speak to them, ¡°Est-ce que tu vas me punir? Pour se faufiler sur le navire?¡± he asked Claire with that fear still apparent in his voice.

    ¡°No, Nicolas, you already¡­¡± she began to answer his question only to stop midway through.

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Sean asked warily.

    ¡°He wants to know if we¡¯re going to punish him for sneaking onto the ship¡± Claire sighed, ¡°I was going to tell him that we don¡¯t care about that; especially since he already lost his sister too. But I doubt he¡¯d understand¡± she finished sadly, only to then notice a bit of relief seep into his otherwise fearful aura. Claire raised a brow at that, ¡°you do understand, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked, suddenly having her mind travel back to that first time she had met Ash, all those years ago.

    Nicolas only looked down quickly once more, as though afraid of being punished further for being caught in some deception. That was when Sean spoke again, ¡°according to Haven, most Europeans do understand at least some English¡± he finished the statement as he saw fear flash through the young man¡¯s aura even more brightly then. Sean furrowed his brow a bit as he had to ask, ¡°what is it you are so afraid of, Nicolas?¡±

    ¡°Please. Sorry. Just hard to¡­¡± Nicolas began, finally allowing a few English words to pass his trembling lips.

    Claire then looked back sadly at the obvious fear that seemed to permeate every fiber of this young man. She then gently spoke, ¡°we¡¯re not going to punish you for the ship, or for not speaking with us right away. We just want to understand what happened to you and know if there¡¯s anything we can do to help¡± she offered, her true nature and tendency to help others whenever she could just barely managing to edge out her recent desire to remove herself from the lives of everyone else around her.

    ¡°Hard to talk now¡± Nicolas attempted as he cast one more apprehensive glance at Sean before turning his words back to Claire, ¡°S¡¯il vous pla?t ne le lui dis pas, mais il serait plus facile pour moi de parler juste vous, pas lui¡± he resumed speaking in that pleading tone from earlier as he reverted to his native tongue.

    Claire gave him another perplexed look as she translated his words in her brain. He apparently was quite willing to speak with her, but seemed terrified of trying to carry on a conversation in Sean¡¯s presence. Of course the reasons behind this were still quite a mystery to Claire. However, it was one she wished to solve now.

    ¡°Listen, Sean, Just let me talk to him for a bit inside. Once he relaxes more it¡¯ll be easier to get something out of him. Then I¡¯ll let you know what we can do, ok?¡± she told Sean in a gentle but furtive manner, as Nicolas had also requested she not tell Sean of how uncomfortable he was with the idea of speaking to him.

    ¡°Right¡± Sean returned skeptically as he looked back at where Nicolas still held his gaze tightly to the ground. Sean then sighed, deciding that even if he wasn¡¯t quite sure what to make of this young man, he at least could trust Claire to handle this new arrival the best way she could find. ¡°Ok, just come talk to me later¡± he told her softly as he placed a small kiss upon her cheek and headed back into the house, his two servants trailing him as always.

    Giving Sean a moment to retire to his office inside of the huge home, Claire finally turned back to look up at the young man, ¡°will you come inside and talk with me now?¡± she asked him softly.

    ¡°Inside?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sean¡¯s probably returned to all his other duties by now¡± she attempted to assure him.

    He nodded hesitantly then, but did nod. She attempted a gentle smile back up at him and moved to lead him into the home with her. Though the whole time she was mentally chastising herself for even letting another new person into her life, considering her theory that any relationship with her was sure to bring doom to all of those poor unfortunate souls who ever dared to get close to her.

    She led Nicolas through the huge home and into the kitchen as he looked around his surroundings in awe, his fear only slightly diminishing now that it was just the two of them. As they entered the room that Claire normally never had any reason to even enter, she gestured to the water basin and spoke, ¡°feel free to wash up some and help yourself to anything that¡¯s left of the meal our servants ate earlier.¡±

    ¡°Food?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I smelled them cooking earlier, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s still some around here somewhere¡± Claire smiled.

    ¡°You did not eat too?¡± Nicolas asked as he moved to wash some of the grime from his hands and face.

    ¡°I usually don''t eat at the same time as the servants¡± she provided him with the most truthful answer she could.

    ¡°You are very wealthy¡± he stated with another nervous look around the room as he continued washing.

    ¡°My husband¡¯s had some very fortunate luck with traders and merchants¡± she attempted another half-truth that would be easily believable. At the mention of her husband, Nicolas¡¯ expression darkened again as he stepped back from the basin at last, those brown eyes on the floor again.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help narrowing her eyes at his reaction to just the mention of Sean. She sighed slightly as she moved to the oven and found a plate of still warm leftovers that had been left by the servants earlier. She offered him the plate and gestured for him to take a seat. After another soft smile as he eagerly took the plate and the seat, she claimed another chair.

    After letting him eat for a few moments, she had to speak again, ¡°so I take it you have no other family?¡±

    Nicolas looked down sadly again, ¡°father died and we had no home left. Took boat. Came here. Hoped for better life.¡±

    ¡°So, was your father your only family then?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°Mother died having us¡± he supplied quietly.

    ¡°Us?¡± Claire latched onto that word.

    ¡°Madeleine was twin sister¡± he offered with another slight sniffle.

    Claire looked down sadly at that information, ¡°and your father raised you alone then. He didn¡¯t remarry?¡±

    Nicolas took a deep breath before answering, ¡°he worked. Just worked¡± he stated quietly.

    ¡°I see¡± Claire paused a moment as she studied his body language as she was not the one who had the ability to read thoughts, be they in French or English, ¡°so what kind of work did your father do?¡±

    ¡°Doctor¡± he supplied that simple answer.

    ¡°So what happened to your home after he died?¡± she continued.

    ¡°No home. Live in hospital.¡±

    ¡°He raised you in a hospital?¡± Claire asked a little shocked by that information.

    ¡°He had us but not wanted us. He lived where he worked. We were just there. He died and we had nowhere¡± he finished quietly.

    Claire was caught again by that, ¡°so who looked after you while he worked, and after he died?¡±

    ¡°Nurses. Then we got older and then other man wanted us. Father was dead, so they let him have us¡± he finished, though his words sounded pained.

    ¡°So another man adopted you? Is that what you mean?¡± Claire pressed.

    ¡°Not adopted; Just took¡± Nicolas finished as he attempted to force down another bite of food.

    ¡°Another man took you?¡± Claire returned warily.

    ¡°He wanted Madeleine. I went too. To try to¡­ make it better for her¡± he stated as his voice tapered off into a whisper.

    Claire narrowed her eyes again at that odd statement, ¡°so this other man wanted your sister?¡± she paused a moment, ¡°like as a wife?¡±

    ¡°He just wanted her. I offered me too. So it wouldn¡¯t be just her¡± Nicolas admitted in the same hoarse whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure I understand¡± Claire stated slowly.

    ¡°He wanted her. He took her. He hurt her. I try to make it better. Then he just hurts us both.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Despite the fact that Claire had not been back to the tavern in two months, Sean had still gotten into the habit of trying to end most of his business by three a.m. each night. When he returned to their chambers that night, Claire was curled around their pillows with a thoughtful, if somewhat sad expression. She had removed the jacket and boots from her visit to the dock that night, and was once again covered by nothing more than the long, thin, translucent nightgown. Sean couldn¡¯t help letting his eyes move over her for a long moment before even offering her a greeting, as the two had not been intimate at all since she had unofficially closed the tavern; and that fact was making it difficult for him to not stop and allow his eyes to take in her beauty.

    Sean mentally scolded himself for such distraction before finally closing and locking the door behind him and moving towards the bed as he began removing his shirt, smiling over at where her eyes had moved to him as well. As she watched Sean drop his shirt to the sofa and take a seat there to remove his boots, she greeted him quietly, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve grown accustomed to ending your duties at this hour each night.¡±

    ¡°I still remember the perks of this particular schedule¡± he smiled over at her as he finished removing his footwear and moved to the bed next to her.

    ¡°Perks?¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°Given, it¡¯s been a while since I enjoyed many of those¡± he told her with a sultry slant to his tone. Though Claire simply looked down at his reminder that they had not indulged in the physical side of their relationship in recent months. Sean tried to stifle a sigh as he moved his eyes from her body back to her face and continued with a slightly different subject, ¡°so what mysteries did you manage to unravel about our attractive new French import? And where is he now, anyway?¡± he added as an afterthought.

    ¡°Sleeping in the adjoining room. I had to compel him not to enter our room without an invitation, of course though¡± Claire then sighed sadly as she tried to find the words to recount what she did manage to glean from her conversation with Nicolas earlier, ¡°I think very bad things have happened to him, Sean¡± she stated softly.

    Sean¡¯s face did show some concern at her statement, but he needed more input than that. He then simply offered, ¡°I doubt there are many good stories that end with siblings hiding aboard a ship and one of them not surviving the trip.¡±

    ¡°They were twins, actually¡± Claire informed sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that makes it even harder for him¡± Sean returned quietly. He then moved on, ¡°did you manage to find out why he seemed so afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was you in particular.¡±

    ¡°And did you come to some theory about it though?¡± Sean asked as he moved to wrap an arm around her shoulders, placing a soft kiss upon her head.

    ¡°Because very bad things happened to him¡± she repeated sadly.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem quite so afraid of you though¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°I think I have less in common than you with the one that damaged him so badly¡± she attempted.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Sean asked warily.

    ¡°He told me¡­ or tried to tell me how his father didn¡¯t really look after them, and when he died, Nicolas and Madeleine were just abandoned to this other man. And from what little I could get out of Nicolas, this other man hurt them¡± she informed with another sad sigh, ¡°so I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why he seems a lot less comfortable with men in general; he and his sister were both victimized by one. And I didn¡¯t get any real details, but I can imagine plenty¡± she finished as she pressed slightly closer to Sean.

    ¡°And they got on the ship to escape this man?¡± Sean offered his guess at the circumstances that had led Nicolas there.

    ¡°Like I said, he didn¡¯t give me a lot of details.¡±

    Sean sighed as he placed another comforting kiss upon her forehead, ¡°and then his sister died on the journey instead of getting away after all.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a fairly good guess¡± Claire returned with another sigh.

    Sean was quiet another moment before offering any further words, ¡°it¡¯s just hard to believe that after all the things we¡¯ve dealt with in the last two hundred plus years, we can still come across some kind of horror that the two of us couldn¡¯t even imagine having to endure.¡±

    Though Sean¡¯s words were meant to comfort, Claire couldn¡¯t help her immediate look downwards as they struck her hard, making her take stock of her own feelings of guilt and despair that she had already been nursing for two long months. Yes it was true that what happened to their friends that night was terrible, but at least their terror was over. She had already gotten the sense that Nicolas¡¯ would probably last years, if not for the rest of his life.

    Claire then couldn¡¯t help asking a question she doubted there was any real answer to, ¡°do you think it¡¯s even possible for us to help him? I mean, without literally erasing the memory of his entire childhood; or however long it went on for.¡±

    ¡°I think first we need to understand exactly what happened to him¡± Sean offered, and then added, ¡°and I doubt it will actually be us helping him, as I don¡¯t imagine he¡¯ll ever open up to me, or any other man. You may be on your own with this one, Claire¡± Sean stated with a sigh that mirrored hers, ¡°but I can at least be here for you while you try to be there for him¡± he promised as he kissed her forehead once more.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Even after how I¡¯ve been lately?¡± she asked in a whisper as she pressed closer to him again.

    ¡°Do you actually think there would ever be any time that I wouldn¡¯t be there for you when you needed me?¡± he told her in a gently scolding tone. Though as he felt her body tense in response to his words, he knew that her mind had most likely immediately flown back to that secret that she didn¡¯t know that he now knew after all. Shaking his head at his own words, he pulled her even closer and moved his hand to her chin to tilt her face up to his, placing a tender kiss over her lips.

    Once the kiss ended, Claire allowed the tiniest smile before speaking, ¡°that¡¯s about the fourth or fifth time you¡¯ve made some kind of innuendo or advance this evening alone.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a chuckle, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were counting.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to read minds to know that you are reacting to our lack of¡­ intimacy these last couple of months¡± she told him while managing to hold her smile.

    ¡°Well, it is true that you haven¡¯t seemed to be feeling all that romantic lately¡± Sean admitted the obvious.

    ¡°I just guess I¡¯ve felt bad about letting myself enjoy¡­ anything lately¡± she admitted quietly.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help another chuckle as he moved to flip her onto her back, his body following after hers. He then gave her another kiss before speaking, ¡°so, am I to take that to mean that you still enjoy my lovemaking after 233 years; and after the various other flavors we¡¯ve each tasted during those years?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Do you really need me to assure you of your prowess as a lover?¡± she smirked as she looked up into his eyes.

    ¡°Well I am over 250 years old. That¡¯s a quarter of a millennium. Wouldn¡¯t want to think I¡¯ve fallen out of practice or anything¡± Sean teased further. Claire just shook her head with her own tiny laugh before moving to kiss him back; once again assuring him that his touch was the one thing she had never grown tired of once in those 233 years since she had first met a boy in a forest.

    <hr>

    Upon waking the next evening, Sean excused himself from their bed to go attend to his usual duties. Claire quickly dressed and went about trying to locate the newest addition to their home. Not having found Nicolas in the room she had left him in the night before, she eventually located him in the kitchen once more.

    There, he was apparently making himself useful helping three of Sean¡¯s young female servants prepare dinner. Though the three girls were a bit surprised by Claire being outside of her own quarters for once, they smiled back at her nonetheless. Nicolas did startle a bit as Claire appeared in the doorway, casting those pools of brown downward before speaking, ¡°Pardon, Madame¡­¡± he began, then shifted back to his somewhat broken English, ¡°I had not seen you full day. Was hungry. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize Nicolas. I usually don¡¯t leave my chamber until evening anyway¡± she stated hesitantly as the three servants averted their eyes with knowing smiles.

    Then the most outspoken of the three girls responded, ¡°besides we like having him here. He can lift heavy things and reach high shelves¡± she allowed a slight giggle, ¡°and he¡¯s not hard to look at¡­ or listen to with that accent¡± she added with another giggle as Nicolas looked down with a bit of a blush touching his now clean and even more beautiful face.

    Claire just shook her head at the young blonde girl, ¡°please tell me you haven¡¯t been embarrassing the poor boy by flirting with him all day, Amanda¡± she attempted a lightness to her tone, but there was worry there too, considering she only had her imagination to supply her with all the traumatic facts of his past thus far.

    ¡°Would I do a thing like that?¡± Amanda teased back as she then thankfully moved to attend to the meal they were still preparing.

    ¡°How long before supper is ready?¡± Claire asked as the girls looked back at her with a bit of surprise at Claire ever inquiring about any meal.

    ¡°About half an hour¡± one of the other two girls supplied the answer.

    ¡°Would you like to come talk with me ¡®til then?¡± Claire asked Nicolas gently.

    ¡°Talk?¡± he repeated warily.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get to know more about you if you¡¯ll be staying here for a while¡± she offered another smile despite the discomfort that Nicolas seemed to display at the suggestion, though understandably so.

    Nicolas did quietly follow her into the main hall where she gestured for him to join her on one of the deep red velvet sofas, ¡°I am staying here?¡± he asked in his usual shy tone once they were seated.

    ¡°I assumed you had nowhere else to go¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°What I do here?¡± he asked as he looked around, ¡°you have many servants already.¡±

    ¡°Those are my husband¡¯s servants¡± she informed, causing him to look down again in response to another reference to Sean.

    ¡°Not yours?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°I suppose they are to some extent¡­¡± she attempted to explain, then switched back to another subject, ¡°and why is it that you seem so wary of Sean?¡±

    ¡°Sean?¡± he repeated in the same hesitant manner.

    ¡°My husband¡± Claire supplied, to which Nicolas looked down again.

    ¡°He is wealthy, powerful man¡± Nicolas stated with a slight stammer to his voice.

    ¡°As true as that may be, I¡¯m still not sure why you seem so afraid of him¡± she urged as gently as she could.

    ¡°Men like that¡­ they¡­¡± he then simply looked down again.

    Claire sighed again before continuing, ¡°the man who took you and your sister; he was like that?¡±

    ¡°He is dead. Why ask?¡± Nicolas replied, his discomfort deepening.

    Claire was a little caught by that, but also relieved. ¡°If he¡¯s dead, he can¡¯t¡­ he can¡¯t hurt you anymore¡± she finished with a drop in volume. Though Nicolas did not respond as he simply looked away again. ¡°But I suppose that the memories are still there¡± she conceded.

    ¡°Why you ask so much about Donatien? He is gone.¡±

    ¡°Donatien? Was that his name?¡± Claire asked, though Nicolas only nodded, eyes still averted. Claire then sighed again, ¡°I just want to understand why you¡¯re so fearful. Sean wants to understand too. He is a good man. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him¡± she attempted to assure.

    ¡°Donatien is dead and gone. Don¡¯t need to understand¡± Nicolas argued, though his voice was weak and troubled.

    ¡°I was just hoping that if you could tell me what actually happened with this man; then maybe I could try to find some way to help you try and move past it. And let you know that if you do stay here with us, we¡¯ll do our best to try and keep anything like that from happening again¡± she attempted further comfort.

    ¡°He hurt us. He hurt us for a long time. And Madeleine died with that man being the last...¡± he shook his head, ¡°how does she move past? She is gone too¡± he whispered, finally letting his teary eyes turn back to her at last.

    Claire tried to force back her own emotional response to his words before trying to find any more of her own, ¡°at least no one can ever hurt Madeleine again. She is free now¡± she attempted to assure, despite her own deeply troubling knowledge of the nothingness that really was the only thing waiting after death. She then sighed slightly, ¡°I just hope that you can take comfort in the fact that she is safe now and forever. And I want to do whatever I can to try and make you feel safe too. That¡¯s all I want to try to do.¡±

    ¡°No safe. That man comes back to hurt me every time I close eyes¡± he confessed with a despair that cut Claire as deep as her own.

 Chapter 19

    Over the next few months Claire found herself with quite the moral dilemma in regards to how to deal with Nicolas¡¯ addition to their household. Already struggling with her own guilt over the fates of others who she had taken into her service and home in the past, she did not wish to ever place a target on Nicolas like the one her blood and Sean¡¯s had placed on Finn and Emilia. Though it was true that there had been no sign of any further werewolf presence there in Sean¡¯s territory for over half a year, she couldn¡¯t help that underlying paranoia at the possibility of it happening again at some future date.

    She had other even stronger reservations about binding Nicolas¡¯ will to her own as well. She pondered the mental bond but easily remembered that Sean¡¯s mental bond to Haven back when they were still mortal is what had truly cost Sean his life; which was why Haven had such guilt that he brought Sean back from death and therefore led to the existence she and Sean now had. Aside from that fact, there was the mental bond that Baron had forced on Awsha that led to all of that hell and possibly even Haven¡¯s eventual death. And the final nail in the coffin of the idea of that mental bond was when Sean himself warned Claire that Nicolas would need to have the physical strength of the blood bond if and when Baron or any similar threat were to darken their lives again.

    Despite all these factors, Claire still felt immense worry, guilt and hesitancy over establishing that blood bond with Nicolas. She honestly had no wish to force that addiction and that love on him; especially after he ever so slowly did begin sharing small snippets of the story of his life and very cautiously opening up to Claire about all the other things that had already been forced on him.

    Claire came to learn that he and Madeleine had actually been struggling to survive on their own for over four years since their time at the hospital where their father had worked. The hospital itself was called the Charenton Asylum in Val-de-Marne, France. Their father was indeed a doctor there who had pretty much left the nurses to look after his two children after his wife, another nurse, died giving birth to Nicolas and Madeleine. Then their father passed away when they were just barely fourteen and it had to be decided whether or not to put them out on the streets or put them to work at the asylum earning their keep, so to speak. One of the women who had helped take care of the twins in lieu of their father¡¯s attention assumed that letting them stay and do what tasks they could do would be the more humane option; only that option is what led to the horror that their lives then became for the next four long years.

    From the time he and his sister were fourteen until they were eighteen, they did menial tasks around the asylum. That was also when Madeleine caught the eye of one of the patients there. As Charenton was known for its humane treatment of patients, which was indeed a rarity for any asylum in that day, they allowed this patient quite a bit of freedom, which easily provided him with access to the two teens. The patient was a learned man and even a published author who convinced the staff that he could tutor them in reading and writing and make them even more useful to the staff had they been allowed an education, even if a rather nontraditional one.

    However, Nicolas soon discovered that the man¡¯s interest in his already quite pretty fourteen year old twin sister was much more sinister than the story the staff was led to believe. When other members of the staff were near, the man did go through the motions of teaching the teens. But as soon as he was left alone with them, the lessons became very different indeed. Aged though he was at that point, he still could easily cow two sheltered and submissive teens. He then continuously began sending Nicolas on some errand or another as an excuse to do what he wanted to Madeleine.

    As the twins were already close considering their strange upbringing, it didn¡¯t take more than a few weeks for Nicolas to determine that very bad and painful things had been happening to his sister at the hands of this ever so eloquent patient. That was when Nicolas questioned Madeleine about the things that had been happening to her. Broken as she already was, she tearfully confessed to her twin about not only the sexual nature of the things the man had done to her, but the other forms of torture that he had gleefully visited upon her when he grew bored with only the standard ways of receiving pleasure.

    That was the point at which Nicolas confronted the man and begged to do whatever he could to make the man stop hurting Madeleine. That was when the patient appeared to agree to such a compromise, as Nicolas was near as pretty as his sister at only fourteen years of age as well; and the man seemed not to really differentiate between either gender when it came to the activities that carnally delighted him.

    And for a few weeks, Madeleine was free; and Nicolas was the one that had to endure that pain and humiliation in her stead. Then inevitably the patient grew bored again, and began satiating his desires and filling his need to inflict pain on both twins once more. And he continued to do so until his death four long years later. And the name of the patient who had been their victimizer was one that Nicolas would never forget: Donatien Alphonse Fran?ois de Sade.

    Upon de Sade¡¯s death in 1814, the twins who were then eighteen fled the asylum and continued to flee for over four years. They tried to hide among France¡¯s poor but inevitably were chased away for their begging and eventually found their way to the harbor. There they spent their next few years hiding in the cargo holds of various ships and trying to pilfer what they could to survive on from the cargo or anything else left behind by the crew. Then in 1818 they found their way onto a ship bound for the new world, and that¡¯s when Madeleine¡¯s will to live and lack of any real nourishment or medicine forced her frail body to give in to death only weeks before that ship eventually pulled into the harbor near Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s home.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Though it took months to get the entirety of Nicolas¡¯ story out of him, his words haunted Claire nearly every night. She truly did not wish to force any kind of further enslavement on this irreparably damaged young man; Nor did she want to toss him out of their home to fend for himself alone once more. However, being what she and Sean were, one bond or another was the only choice if she truly wanted to keep Nicolas in their lives. So she grudgingly forged a mental bond that simply compelled him to not directly endanger her or Sean. In tandem with this slight mental programming, she did give him her blood, but sparingly, as she was in no hurry to cement that full bond to her, considering his already fragile mental state and former life as a victim and slave to another.

    On this summer night in 1819, the pull of the partial blood bond Nicolas now had to Claire did give him the strength to admit the most painful parts of his story to her at last. It was just past midnight when Claire had heard him in the adjoining room loudly begging and pleading for mercy through yet another nightmare that plagued him nearly every night, still. She went to wake him from that nightmare to assure him that he was safe after all. That¡¯s when he broke down in more tears, allowing her to hold him close, which was also most likely a side effect from the two sips of her blood he had tasted since coming to their home months earlier; before she had given him any of her blood, he had been very wary of any physical contact, even with a woman.

    Though now he curled into her arms atop the bed where she had woken him from those terrible memories that continually invaded his dreams. He sobbed against her for several moments before he finally attempted to tell her what it was that had caused his screams that night. ¡°Madeleine was bleeding. She had lost another baby¡± he began, his English having at least improved in those months, if nothing else.

    ¡°Another?¡± Claire choked on that part of the story that she had not heard before.

    ¡°She had lost twelve¡± he sniffled as he continued to press his tear drenched cheek against Claire¡¯s chest as she held him in her arms.

    ¡°All from the time she was fourteen, ¡®til she was eighteen?¡± she whispered, forcing back her own tears at the thought.

    ¡°I thought for sure she would die from losing them, and I never even knew¡­¡± he seemed to choke on the rest of whatever that confession had been meant to be.

    ¡°Never knew¡­?¡± Claire replied is a gentle whisper.

    ¡°Him hurting her made her lose all of those babies¡± he swallowed hard, ¡°and I never even knew whose babies they were¡± he choked again as another sob shook him.

    ¡°Whose?¡± Claire seemed to choke on her own words then.

    ¡°When he got bored; when he just wanted to watch¡­ he made Madeleine do things with¡­ others¡± he whispered.

    Claire bit back more emotion as she forced herself to ask a question she wasn¡¯t sure even she could take the answer to, ¡°what others?¡± she asked as her voice broke and she had to move a hand to wipe away her own tear.

    ¡°Other patients; men, women¡­.and the worst was when he would want to watch¡­ us together¡± Nicolas finished in another sob as Claire felt her own sob shaking her body then as well. All she could do then was hold him closer as they both wept at the extent of the horror he and his sister had truly endured and for so very long.

    <hr>

    When Nicolas¡¯ mental exhaustion finally forced him back into a fitful slumber, Claire returned to her own chambers feeling just as emotionally exhausted and sure she would be physically ill as well if it were even possible. She sat sniffling on the bed alone for however long had passed before Sean returned to their chambers just after three. Seeing her obvious state, Sean couldn¡¯t help the worried look as he closed the door and moved quietly to the bed.

    ¡°More nightmares?¡± he asked as he gestured toward the privy that separated their room from the one Nicolas had moved into months earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯s even worse, Sean¡± she whispered

    ¡°The nightmares?¡± he asked with concern as he moved to take a seat upon the bed next to her.

    ¡°I mean what actually happened to him. It¡¯s even worse than I had originally thought¡± she added with another sniffle.

    ¡°Worse than he and his sister being raped and beaten by that asshole for four years?¡± Sean returned with disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, worse¡± Claire sniffled again.

    ¡°Do I even want to know?¡± Sean whispered as he wrapped an arm around her.

    ¡°Probably not¡± she admitted with a heavy sigh. Sean swallowed hard at that statement, but did not press for further details. Instead, he just wrapped his other arm around her and pulled her closer with another soft kiss to the top of her head. After another long moment of just trying to disappear into Sean¡¯s arms, Claire had to speak again, ¡°are we terrible people, Sean?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sean responded, more than a little caught by such a question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just mean me giving him my blood, or causing the deaths of... others¡± Claire decided on, ¡°I mean the things we¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to be a lot more specific here, Claire¡± Sean replied, though kept his voice gentle.

    ¡°The things we did at the club. The things we called entertainment. The things we did after you almost killed Awsha. The things I made you do to me after I killed Avan. All of that pain that we willingly inflicted on each other. Does that make us just as twisted as the monster that did those things to Nicolas and his sister?¡± she pleaded for an answer as she turned her eyes up to his.

    Sean took a long moment as he tried to find any words to reassure her, ¡°I think the key word is ¡®willingly.¡¯ The pain we inflicted on each other was to make us remember what it was to feel pain; to be human. To remind us that we weren¡¯t monsters. It wasn¡¯t about us ever wanting to hurt any others at all; let alone two helpless children.¡±

    Claire sighed heavily before continuing, ¡°and what we did at the club? Inflicting pain for the pleasure of the masses?¡±

    Sean then reflected her sigh with his own before attempting an answer, ¡°I suppose that is a little more questionable; but we also have to remember that you willingly agreed to that. We both did. And we never touched anyone else. We never hurt anyone else. Everything that happened on that stage was two consenting adults who knew that the pain would easily heal. The pain inflicted on him and his sister was never something they consented to¡­ or anything they¡¯d be likely to ever heal from. And that¡¯s what makes all the difference, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Claire then braced herself to share her own fears at that moment, ¡°I just can¡¯t help wondering what Nicolas would think if he were to go back in time and step into that club and see us up there on that stage. Would he think we were so different from the monster that hurt them?¡±

 Chapter 20

    ~1820~

    After the first council meeting of 1820 had drawn to a close, Claire slowly made her way back upstairs. Even though it had been over a year since the attack at her tavern; she still had yet to feel very comfortable with the idea of reopening it, despite the fact that there had been no further sign of werewolf incursion in Sean¡¯s territory. Added to her lack of desire to leave the home on a nightly basis was the fact that Nicolas had arrived at their doorstep only a few months after the attack; and making an attempt at dealing with his entire trauma had taken up much of her time since the incident at The Loft.

    Now Nicolas had been in their home for only a week or two shy of a year and Claire had been left no choice but to give him that third sip of her blood just for the sheer purpose of saving him from the withdrawal; not to mention other side effects that would occur if she withheld the substance from him. Therefore Nicolas, now twenty-three, honestly felt as though he loved Claire more than even himself. And having forced that emotion onto a young man who had already been so badly broken by being forced to endure another¡¯s desires; that did not give Claire the slightest bit of inner peace.

    Plagued by this added guilt ever since giving Nicolas that third sip, Claire sighed heavily as she moved into the privy chamber where the servants already had filled a tub with warm water for her bath that night. After undressing and slipping into the water, Claire laid her head back in thought. Her usual inner debates did not go on for long though, before an interruption occurred. As the room sat between her and Sean¡¯s chambers, and the bedroom Nicolas had been staying in for nearly a year, there was a door leading from the small room to each bedroom. She had entered from her and Sean¡¯s room of course, but now the other door opened as Nicolas entered from his own room.

    Of course the young man looked even more startled than Claire as his eyes fell on her there in the tub, her eyes immediately opening at the sound of his arrival. Nicolas found himself frozen a moment as his gaze traveled over her exposed flesh. Seeing his expression, Claire found her voice more quickly, ¡°I can finish my bath later if you need the room¡± she offered with an attempt at a calming tone as she was sure this situation was a lot less disturbing to her than Nicolas.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine¡± he stammered before quickly backing out of the room and tightly shutting the door once more, which only caused another worried sigh in Claire.

    Back in his own chamber Nicolas was indeed a bit more than disturbed by the sight of so much of Claire¡¯s pretty pale skin being exposed to his eyes. Though the disturbance did not affect him in the way in which he expected, and that caused him even further discomfort. Prior to this instance, the only time he had found himself in that close of a proximity to a naked woman was when it was part of Donatien¡¯s twisted games. And during those he felt nothing but fear, pain, and crushing anxiety about what he was about to witness or endure, or even worse; what he was about to be forced to do.

    However on this occasion, upon seeing Claire¡¯s beautiful body exposed, there was still all the anxiety; but more than that, he felt his body reacting the way Donatien¡¯s always reacted to their nightly games. He silently cursed himself for having a physical response and somehow becoming aroused, as he never wanted to ever think of himself as having anything in common at all with the man who had shattered him and his sister¡¯s childhoods so irreparably.

    Trying to dissect the reasons behind his body betraying his mind did inevitably lead to him envisioning the cause of such a physical reaction again. And letting himself think about what his eyes had just been allowed to see only caused his body to react further. And this of course only upset him further. His body was obviously aching to receive pleasure, and from what Nicolas knew of the way in which Donatien achieved pleasure when his own body became aroused; the thought that he would ever want such things made him physically ill.

    Moments later, Nicolas still found himself seated on the floor beside the door to the privy chamber. His back was against the wall and his hands to his temple where he forcefully shut his eyes in some futile attempt to will away his own thoughts and desires. That was where he still was when Claire entered the room only a moment later, now covered by a thin robe that did still cling tightly to her wet flesh, making the outline of her body still quite apparent.

    ¡°Nicolas?¡± she asked worriedly as she saw his obvious stress and tension as he continued sitting there on the floor.

    Forcing his eyes up to her, they immediately moved down over the outline of her wet, hardened nipples under the thin robe and he quickly forced his eyes away again as his body continued to have that same cursed response to the sight of her.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± she asked in a worried whisper.

    Forcing back more tears at the thought that he was becoming the same kind of monster as Donatien, he barely managed to force out a hoarse answer for her, ¡°You should kill me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked, more than a bit shocked by his words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just like him,¡± he choked on the words, still refusing to let himself look up at her again.

    ¡°Him?¡± Claire asked, her own voice hoarse, ¡°you can¡¯t mean de Sade¡± she worried aloud.

    ¡°I see you and I¡­¡± he just shook his head, not able to admit to his own desires out loud just yet. Admitting them to himself had been terrible enough.

    Claire looked down a moment as she deciphered what few words he had managed to share, ¡°You mean you got aroused when you saw my body?¡± she whispered. The fact that he was now bound to her made the information the obvious conclusion, but its effect on him was something that she was not quite sure exactly how to explain to him just yet.

    ¡°I see you and I want to touch you. Force you to take me into you until I... He¡¯s made me a monster too,¡± he repeated with a stifled sob.

    ¡°Nicolas¡­¡± Claire began trying to find some way to make him understand that wanting pleasure did not make him a monster at all. ¡°You can get pleasure from touching, and being inside a woman without it being something horrible. Without it being something you have to force on her¡± she sighed as she added, ¡°for most of the world, people do give each other pleasure that is something they both want. It doesn¡¯t involve any pain at all. It¡¯s only pleasure that they each are willing to give each other. That¡¯s honestly the way it is for almost everyone else in the world; Donatien is the one who made it into something horrible. The way he got pleasure was very different from the kind most everyone else gets from their partners.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Nicolas sniffled as he finally forced his eyes back to her face where she was now kneeling next to him. ¡°When Donatien got¡­ like this¡± he said as he gestured to his pants, ¡°it meant he was going to force himself into us, or force us to¡­ do things. That was the only way he could¡­ make this go away¡± he cast his eyes down again, ¡°If I¡¯m getting like this, then doesn¡¯t that mean that I want to do those horrible things too?¡± he pleaded for her to tell him he was wrong.

    ¡°No Nicolas. It does not mean that¡± she assured him firmly, ¡°Donatien was a very sick man. Hurting others is the only way he could¡­¡± she just shook her head before trying another piece of evidence, ¡°you know that the place you grew up in was an asylum, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡± he answered as he sniffled again.

    ¡°Asylums are where they send very sick people. Donatien was a very sick person. When other men get aroused like that, they don¡¯t hurt other people to satisfy their desires. They fill them in much less painful ways. Donatien was different. That¡¯s why they locked him up there, to keep him from hurting people¡± she swallowed hard, ¡°then they let him near you and your sister anyway. And then he had the ability to hurt people again¡± she shook her head. She then attempted one final reassurance, ¡°just because you get aroused by the sight of a woman¡¯s body, does not mean that you want or need to hurt her in order to get pleasure. There are other much better ways that give her pleasure too. And those are the right ways to be close.¡±

    Nicolas was quiet another long moment before finally finding his voice again, ¡°you really think it¡¯s possible I¡¯m not a monster too? Even after¡­ the things I did¡­ to her¡± he finished as his voice broke again.

    ¡°You were forced to do those things, Nicolas. Did you ever touch her after Donatien died?¡±

    ¡°What? Of course not!¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°See that proves that it wasn¡¯t something you ever wanted to do. If you had actually enjoyed it; you had four years after he was gone, and you never hurt her once after that did you?¡± Claire stated quietly.

    ¡°She still died¡± Nicolas whispered as he wiped away another tear.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t because of you hurting her. You tried to save her¡± Claire assured as she forced back the urge to reach out to comfort him, all things considered.

    ¡°I failed though¡± he added in the same sad whisper.

    ¡°As terrible as it is that she died; she¡¯s not the one who¡¯s waking up screaming at night and trying to figure out if she¡¯s a monster. That¡¯s some small mercy at least¡± she whispered back sadly.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what I am. I see you and I want¡­¡± he just shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how, or understand how pleasure is supposed to be the way you say it actually is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve only ever seen the twisted, hurtful kind. You¡¯ve never seen or experienced it the way it was actually meant¡­¡± that was when Claire¡¯s voice trailed off as she had a thought. ¡°Nicolas,¡± she began warily, ¡°would you be willing to come stay in me and Sean¡¯s room tonight?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, obviously more than a bit thrown by the question.

    ¡°I mean, you could watch us¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch?¡± he asked as that fear came into his brown eyes once more.

    ¡°I just want you to see the way it¡¯s supposed to be. So you know that there is something other than what Donatien showed you. There is something so much gentler, and loving, and pleasurable, than the things he wanted¡± she attempted to further explain.

    ¡°You want me to watch you and your husband together?¡± he stammered, ¡°the way Donatien liked to watch?¡±

    ¡°But what he liked to watch was pain and humiliation and force; that¡¯s what he wanted to see. I want to show you something so much different. I want you to know that there is a way to be close, to feel pleasure, without there being any pain at all. I just want to teach you that the only thing you¡¯ve ever known is not the way things were ever actually meant to be¡± Claire attempted to explain.

    Nicolas still seemed quite afraid of her suggestion; however he did appear to at least be considering it for several long moments before speaking again, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could ever be in the same room while¡­¡± he shook his head, ¡°while a wealthy, powerful man used a woman for his pleasure. I don¡¯t think I could be there in that room and feel safe at all.¡±

    Claire thought on his words. She wanted to assure him that Sean would never ever do anything to hurt either she or Nicolas, but knew it was most likely a futile argument as he did not know or trust Sean the way she did. She then had a second thought, ¡°what if you weren¡¯t actually in the room?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°What if you just stayed in the privy chamber with the door open a crack? And watched us from there?¡± Claire offered.

    ¡°But if he knew I was there¡­¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have to know¡± she offered with a bit of her own apprehension. She didn¡¯t like the idea of misleading Sean, but she could think of no other method for ever even trying to help this young man recover from that entire trauma.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡± Nicolas stammered, though he did still seem to be considering the thought. Perhaps it was simply the bond that made him want to trust her; but nonetheless, if it would help him understand what intimacy was supposed to be, then it would be worth it in Claire¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the privy chamber door open a crack and you can decide if you want to look through it on your own tonight. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°I decide?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sean and I will be in the other room, doing the things that are supposed to give each other pleasure. It¡¯ll all be up to you if you really want to know a different way; the right way¡± she finished in a soft whisper as she finally moved to leave him behind with that decision to make on his own. After all, it was long past the time when something was actually in his power to decide for himself at last.

    <hr>

    Though she had told Nicolas that Sean would not even know of his presence had he decided to watch after all; Claire decided she still had to keep Sean somewhat aware of the plan. She mainly came to that conclusion as Sean¡¯s senses and mind reading ability made it quite difficult for anyone to keep anything truly unknown to him. Plus, she feared that if Sean noted Nicolas¡¯ voyeurism on his own he would have some sort of reaction to the fact, which would possibly scare Nicolas into never learning the lesson he needed to learn in the hopes of just undoing a fraction of the damage that had been done to him.

    That was when she made her way downstairs to Sean¡¯s office and lightly knocked at the door, ¡°yes?¡± came Sean¡¯s voice from inside as the hour struck eleven.

    Claire then pushed the door slightly open as she peeked inside, ¡°busy?¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help smirking at the question, ¡°depends on if you have good news or bad news.¡±

    Claire allowed a wry grin as she stepped inside and closed the door behind her before moving to take a seat in the chair in front of his desk, ¡°I need a favor.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes a bit at that as he set aside the papers in front of him, ¡°good or bad favor?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve become quite paranoid¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help another wry smile.

    ¡°Says the woman who has refused to return to her business for over a year since that unfortunate event¡± he called her on her statement.

    ¡°I think that I have a lot more reason to be paranoid than you; prophecies and all¡± she reminded him.

    Sean just shook his head sadly at yet another reminder that it had been thirteen years since he came into his throne, and those snakes were still threatening them from some terrible point in the unknown future. ¡°So what kind of favor?¡± he asked, eager to push his mind from the reminder of that fate possibly still coming to pass.

    ¡°I need you to help me help Nicolas¡± she sighed softly.

    ¡°Nicolas? The same Nicolas who avoids me like the plague and won¡¯t even speak English if he¡¯s ever forced to be in my presence?¡± Sean replied with a sigh of his own.

    ¡°And you know most of the reasons behind his fear of you¡± she reminded softly.

    ¡°Misguided as they are¡± Sean returned in a slight mumble, ¡°so how exactly am I supposed to help the young man who is afraid to be anywhere near me?¡±

    ¡°What I need you to do is come up to our bedroom with me and¡± a slight pause, ¡°and make love to me as though it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve ever touched one another.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Sean was a bit blindsided by that particular request as he struggled a moment to find his words through the grin he couldn¡¯t bite back, ¡°that¡¯s a rather strange favor to ask of me¡­ for so many reasons¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding as he continued wearing that surprised grin.

    ¡°But you¡¯ll do it though?¡± Claire returned with her own somewhat embarrassed smile.

    ¡°Have you ever actually had to ask me to do such a thing to you?¡± Sean teased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean just making love though. I want it to be as gentle and tender as possible¡± Claire reiterated.

    ¡°Is that your way of telling me I¡¯ve been lacking gentleness in our recent encounters?¡± he asked warily as he tried to remember the last few times they had made love; which had been understandably scarce since the attack at the tavern and then Nicolas¡¯ arrival.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never had a problem with your lovemaking. You know that¡± Claire assured.

    ¡°Then why the special instructions?¡± Sean asked as he looked at her warily, though held his smile. He then quickly added, ¡°and what exactly does our going upstairs and having me make love to you like you were a virgin have to do with¡­¡± his voice trailed off as he slowly began developing a theory in his mind.

    Claire took a moment to try and explain her request while trying to hold true to her words to Nicolas. She then finally attempted some explanation, ¡°now that he is bound to me, he wants me just the way all of our servants have always wanted us. He caught a glimpse of me bathing tonight and¡­ his body reacted¡± she settled on, trying to push herself past the slightly amused expression Sean now wore. ¡°The problem is that he thinks that him becoming aroused means that he wants the things de Sade wanted when he became aroused¡± she finished sadly.

    That did do well to darken the amusement on Sean¡¯s face, ¡°I take it you made some attempt to explain to him that that wasn¡¯t the case?¡±

    ¡°I tried to explain that de Sade got aroused by the wrong sorts of things¡± she sighed, as she knew too well that arousal could mean many different things to different people; her marriage was proof enough of that. ¡°And I tried to tell him that most often when people are aroused sexually it doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯d ever want the things that man wanted. I tried to explain that it didn¡¯t mean that he wanted those sorts of things either¡± she added with another sigh, ¡°but that¡¯s all he¡¯s seen, so that¡¯s obviously what he has been led to believe it means. I need to show him the way it¡¯s supposed to be; not the way it was with that horrible man.¡±

    ¡°So basically, you want us to show him what physical intimacy and arousal is supposed to lead to; instead of what he¡¯s always been shown that it led to?¡± Sean restated as he looked down sadly, becoming more and more aware of exactly how damaged the young man had been.

    ¡°Which is why I want it to be just like our very first time; except without the pain of course¡± she had to add.

    ¡°You did say to be gentle, but I take it you still want me to make you come?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Of course¡± Claire looked down with shake of her head to hide her smile, ¡°after all, we have to show him that there are indeed much better ways to achieve sexual fulfillment.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing we should also keep our fangs out of the equation tonight?¡± Sean teased further.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he needs to have that be part of his lesson¡± Claire smiled again.

    ¡°Not yet, anyway. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll eventually bite him though¡± Sean smirked.

    ¡°Not until I try to get him past at least part of this trauma; if it¡¯s even possible¡± she added more sadly.

    ¡°So he¡¯s going to be our audience tonight then¡± he replied as more a statement than a question.

    ¡°If he decides to actually watch us. He was still a bit wary. But if he does, you can¡¯t let on that you know that he¡¯s watching. When I suggested him coming into the room during our lovemaking he was more than a bit terrified of the idea. So he can¡¯t know that you know if he is there¡± she stressed.

    ¡°Good thing I can perform under pressure¡± Sean smirked.

    ¡°I hope like hell you¡¯re talking about the club¡± Claire retorted narrowing her eyes at him in a silent scolding.

    ¡°What else?¡± Sean added with a soft chuckle. He then quickly moved on though, ¡°so are we supposed to be starting the show right this minute, or is there some other appointed time?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you can pull yourself away from your other duties for the night; sooner would be better¡± she told him with a bit of sultriness as she stood and took a moment to run her finger over the arm of the chair.

    ¡°I suppose my duties do include keeping our servants physically and mentally healthy¡± Sean smirked again as he moved to stand. Claire just allowed a slight chuckle as she moved from the room, smiling as she heard his footsteps behind her.

    When they did finally arrive at their bedchamber, closing the door behind them, Sean had to remind himself to act as though she was once again his virginal teenage bride, rather than the woman he had spent over two centuries making love to in all sorts of inventive ways and settings. As Claire daintily took a seat on the edge of the bed, Sean braced himself once more, trying not to follow Claire¡¯s glance toward the door of the privy chamber. After all, tonight¡¯s act included his ignorance of their possible audience.

    Sean thought another moment as he looked over at the expectant look she graced him with. They had been lovers for so long it was actually difficult for him to program himself to discount those two centuries of passion and remember how he had behaved back before he had known her body as well as his own, if not better.

    With another moment to get into that mindset, he slowly moved to take a seat next to her on the edge of the mattress. He smiled over at her and warily reached up to gently caress her long black locks. Willing himself not to look toward that other door again, Sean hesitantly moved to press a kiss to her lips. Also having to remember to pace herself rather than giving into the passion his touch always produced in her, Claire slowly and hesitantly began kissing him back with tenderness supplanting passion for once.

    Upon hearing their chamber door close, Nicolas glanced toward the still open door between his own room and the privy. He took a deep breath as he remembered Claire¡¯s offer to show him what true pleasure was supposed to mean. Terrified though he was, he also could not help that desire to not only lay his eyes upon Claire again, but also his desperation to discover that she was telling him the truth; and that perhaps his arousal for her did not make him a monster after all. With that thought, he bravely forced himself to his feet from the floor he had still been seated on since Claire¡¯s departure.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    He moved as quietly as possible to the other door to the privy which Claire had indeed left the slightest bit ajar for him. He swallowed hard before taking a step closer to the crack in the doorway and letting his pools of brown move to their bed. There he found the two of them kissing one another¡¯s lips with what did indeed appear to be gentleness; at least thus far. Nicolas then swallowed another lump in his throat and quietly moved to a place on his knees inside the door as he watched Sean covering Claire¡¯s lips with his own for several more moments.

    That was when Sean moved his lips to her neck instead, kissing her pale skin with the continued gentleness reflected in the caress of his fingers against the laces that held the back of her corset tight around her tiny frame. Reminding himself once more to not sink those fangs into her neck as much as he may have wanted to, he smiled through the kisses to her neck as her fingers warily moved up to tangle in his long free locks.

    As Sean continued holding her close, placing those soft kisses over her throat Claire couldn¡¯t help moving her eyes back to the door once more and smiling as she caught sight of Nicolas¡¯ eyes on them. Though she moved her eyes away from his just as quickly, but held her smile as she allowed her fingers to finally move to ever so slowly begin unbuttoning Sean¡¯s shirt.

    Smiling against her neck again, Sean moved back only slightly to help her with her task by pulling the shirt from the waist of his trousers, mentally reminding himself again to move slowly, rather than ripping either of their clothes off the way his desire for her often gave him the urge to do.

    When Claire had finished unbuttoning his shirt and slowly pulling it down his arms and dropping it to the floor next to the bed, the two easily moved back into once again kissing one another¡¯s lips. Only a moment later, through those continued kisses, Sean began unlacing the back of her corset as slowly as he could manage to. Once that task was completed, they broke off the kiss for another moment, looking into one another¡¯s eyes for reassurance that they were still moving slowly enough. He then began pulling the top portion of the dress away from her arms and chest, exposing those pale breasts once more.

    That was when Claire smiled back up at him and slowly began moving backwards to a spot in the middle of the bed, allowing Sean¡¯s hands to pull the dress the rest of the way free from her now nude body as she moved. Pausing another moment just to take in the sight of her laying there naked upon the bed, as he was sure Nicolas was taking in the sight with just as much desire; Sean finally moved to begin undoing his own trousers, his smile never leaving Claire¡¯s as he did.

    Behind that door Nicolas¡¯ body was again aching with desire and arousal as his eyes moved over Claire¡¯s now completely exposed body. Trying not to curse himself for his body¡¯s needs once more he forced himself to keep watching, hoping upon hope that the scene before him would remain as tender as it had thus far; and give him some sort of hope that his arousal was not a sign of him wanting to indulge in the kind of horror Donatien had so delighted in.

    Once Sean was just as exposed, Nicolas had to will himself not to flee and to stay and watch instead. After all, Sean still seemed to be completely unaware of his presence, and he hoped that would be reason enough not to have to fear any brutalization coming his way.

    Sean moved to the bed and chose to take a place on the other side of Claire rather than moving to lie on top of her just yet. Despite the fact that they were already naked and he could feel that Claire had already brought her body to life for him; Sean chose to place a few more long kisses over her lips before allowing himself to move to enter her just yet. Though he did also bring his body to life and harden next to her while they continued those kisses; as he remembered that Nicolas feared that arousal meant pain to follow, and their job that night was to prove that that was not the case.

    ¡°Not yet¡± Claire whispered against his lips as she felt his hardness pressing into her thigh.

    ¡°I know¡± he smiled back through another kiss. To explain his intentions, he kissed her for another long moment before again beginning to move those kisses down over her neck and shoulder.

    Nicolas had another moment of fear as he saw Sean becoming just as aroused as he felt right then, but again forced himself to stay there in his current spot. To his relief, he saw that Sean was simply continuing to place soft kisses over Claire¡¯s skin rather than any more sinister action.

    Moving as deliberately as he could, Sean¡¯s lips slowly made their way down over the swell of her breasts and then began placing the same soft kisses upon those breasts as well. He then moved to allow his lips to graze a nipple that was already hardening in the night air. As she felt Sean gently flick his tongue over her nipple, Claire couldn¡¯t help letting the softest moan pass her lips. Back in their mortal days, she and Sean had indulged in plenty of foreplay, though that did seem to fall by the wayside after their embraces, as they no longer had to stimulate each other and could simply just make their bodies ready for intercourse. Due to that strange factor of their current existence, she had almost let herself forget exactly how skilled Sean had been at arousing her for those last twelve years of their mortal lives together.

    She smiled at the thought as he continued kissing and licking at her nipples while his hand moved to begin trailing its way up her thigh at the same time. It was only another moment before his hand found its destination while his lips and tongue continued their attentions to her breasts. He let his fingers gently rub her for several long moments as he reveled in the feel of that wetness she had called upon at the start of their encounter. After being sure her body was quite adequately close to the beginning of those tremors at just the feel of his fingers rubbing against her, he then slid them inside her, causing another moan to pass her lips as her back arched into his touch.

    Nicolas tensed further as he saw Sean slide his fingers inside her, but when he saw the way Claire reacted to that slight penetration, he couldn¡¯t help watching to see if it was truly pleasure that his touch was causing. He swallowed another lump in his throat as Sean¡¯s fingers began moving inside her body while his thumb continued to caress the outside of her. As Claire¡¯s moans grew louder and her body began shaking ever so slightly, she pressed herself even more intensely into Sean¡¯s touch as though she truly were feeling nothing but pleasure at the feel of his fingers inside her.

    When those tremors were almost intense enough to push her to that final climax, Sean surprised her further by beginning to move his kisses from her breasts and down over her stomach and abdomen instead. Just as Claire recovered enough from the touch of his hand on her and inside her to realize his new plan, his mouth had taken the place of his hand as he began kissing and caressing her with his mouth instead. Allowing another loud moan, Claire arched her back again as he continued to caress her with his hands as he slid his tongue inside her instead, reveling in the taste of her blood rushing forth to his lips to even further evidence the pleasure he was giving her.

    Nicolas looked even further shocked by the reaction Claire had to Sean¡¯s touch and his mouth against her, his tongue inside her. When Claire¡¯s moans and shaking became so intense that it was beyond obvious that she couldn¡¯t help but give into that climax; that was when Sean finally moved to a spot atop her tiny frame before then slowly and gently sliding his hardness into that overwhelming wetness he had already caused, joining their bodies at last. Claire¡¯s immediate response to the feel of him sliding inside of her finally was nearly another climax at just the feel of him entering her after already having stimulated her so thoroughly.

    That was when he then began moving in and out of her as slowly as he could possibly will himself to continue putting off his own pleasure. Of course, that was made that much harder when Claire was already beginning to tremble and he could feel her tighten her muscles around him as her next orgasm began overtaking her even more intensely with each gentle motion of his hips. Not able to resist the intensity of his continued touch all through that night, Claire did almost immediately give into that next climax only moments after he had begun entering her. This in turn caused his will to give way as well, as he also surrendered to that orgasm inside of her, then collapsing above her and pulling her tight against him as they both made any attempt at all to recover from the encounter.

    Once Sean collapsed above her, Nicolas also collapsed back against the cabinet inside the privy chamber. His breath was ragged and he was almost painfully aroused as he tried to process all that he had just witnessed. Or more precisely, as he tried to process exactly how different the pleasure Claire and Sean had given each other was from what he had always thought arousal had to lead to. The scene that had just played out before him had been so very, very different from any of the sexual encounters he had experienced at the hands of that man that he couldn¡¯t help breaking down into another sob as he realized exactly how badly that man had twisted and scarred not only his body, but his very psyche as well.

 Chapter 22

    When Sean and Claire had recovered enough to at last force themselves to break off that passionate contact, he still only moved to his previous spot beside her. There he continued lying on his side, facing her, his arm draped over her stomach as he placed several little kisses over her cheek and lips. This caused her lips to curl further into a contented smile that mirrored the one Sean still wore. He then looked into her eyes a moment as though he wanted to say something, but thought against it, considering Nicolas may very well still be near enough to make out their words.

    So I didn¡¯t let myself look that way, but I assume he was watching us? Sean¡¯s thoughts broke into Claire¡¯s mind as he just kissed her again, his mouth not having formed the words at all.

    She appeared a little startled by his chosen method of communication, but easily understood the reason for it despite the fact that they were still lying there next to one another and could have easily just spoken to each other. In response she only let her gaze move to the door for a moment where she saw that Nicolas was still inside the door, though he was no longer peering through the crack at them.

    He¡¯s stopped looking now, but he is still in there. She returned her thoughts to Sean as she smiled up at him through another kiss.

    So you did seem to rather enjoy my performance tonight. Sean¡¯s thoughts reached her as he grinned down at her once more, allowing his hand to move up to caress her breast for a tiny moment before wrapping his fingers in her hair once more.

    I had almost forgotten what it was like to have you do all those things to me before even making love to me. She smirked to accent her thoughts.

    Good thing I got a chance to remind you then. Sean teased her once more.

    And I¡¯m pretty sure that you quite enjoyed the encounter yourself. Claire returned with another wry smile up at him as she moved to wrap her fingers in his long locks in return.

    It was a very nice trip back in time to long held memories of our previous life together, and the way we made love to each other then. Sean smiled gently down at her as he placed another kiss over her lips.

    Claire was silent for another long moment as she pushed Sean to his back and curled into his arms as she laid her head upon his chest. Wrapping her arms around his waist with a gentle squeeze, it was obvious that she was still being quite affected by their afterglow.

    After another moment, she reached into his mind again, So, do we think this helped him at all?

    Sean allowed a little sigh of his own as he squeezed her back; Again, it¡¯s a bit hard for me to read thoughts when they¡¯re in French.

    Claire just scowled slightly at that response before responding, I wasn¡¯t asking you to read his mind.

    Weren¡¯t you? Sean replied with another wry grin.

    I guess the only way to know is to see how he reacts. Claire responded with another slight sigh. That was when they heard the muffled sound of footsteps finally moving out of the privy and back into Nicolas¡¯ own room as the clock struck midnight. Once they heard the door close to his room, Claire looked back up at Sean once again, ¡°So do you think I should go check on him?¡±

    ¡°Right this minute?¡± Sean returned with another smirk as he looked down at the two of them lying there without a scrap on.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I meant after getting dressed¡± she returned his smirk as she tilted her face up to his.

    ¡°Well, if it had any positive effect at all, he might need a few minutes¡± Sean returned with a slight hand gesture to accent his words.

    Claire just scoffed as she shook her head, ¡°I somehow doubt he¡¯s ever done that in his life. At least not since he met that man¡­ which was when he was only fourteen if you recall¡± she reminded with another sad sigh.

    Trying to push that dark reminder away, Sean spoke again, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be in such a hurry to leave our bed; considering how badly I had you shaking only minutes ago¡± Sean teased as he placed another kiss upon her forehead.

    Claire smirked again, and then her expression grew more serious, ¡°I just worry about him. And I assumed you¡¯d be in a rush to get back to your other duties, my Prince.¡±

    Sean just shook his head at the title that he still hadn¡¯t grown accustomed to even after thirteen years. ¡°Do I appear to be rushing through anything tonight?¡± he asked in the same teasing tone.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help another smile, ¡°well one male here definitely seemed to enjoy tonight.¡±

    ¡°It has been a while since we did make love; let alone how long it¡¯s been since we did a lot of those other things that we did tonight. Maybe I¡¯m feeling especially nostalgic¡± he grinned back down at her again.

    Claire couldn¡¯t deny the pull she herself felt toward their mortal lives after the encounter they had shared that night. In lieu of words, she simply smiled up at him, kissed his lips once more, and laid her head back upon his chest, curling even more tightly into his arms again.

    <hr>

    Giving into her and Sean¡¯s mutual desire to continue holding each other into the night, Claire decided she would also let Nicolas sleep through the night as well. She only hoped that perhaps his dreams and thoughts would be slightly less dark that night.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Though she did go in search of him after rising the following evening. It was after nine when she and Sean awoke and he grudgingly headed downstairs to attend to the duties of his post once more after ignoring them for almost the entire previous evening. Claire slowly moved through the privy chamber to find Nicolas sitting in silent thought atop his own bed that night.

    ¡°Evening¡± she greeted him softly as she took a few more steps toward the bed.

    ¡°Bonsoir¡± he replied, though his voice was nearly a whisper, and he did not yet bring his eyes up to meet hers.

    ¡°Bon means good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± she asked with a small smile as she moved a few steps closer to the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Just an expression¡± he added in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not a good evening?¡± she asked warily.

    ¡°Confusing mostly. But that has been all of the day¡± he admitted quietly, still refusing to look her way.

    ¡°Because of last night?¡± she asked worriedly as she pulled a plush chair closer to the bed rather than risking startling him by taking a seat on the bed next to him.

    That was when Nicolas¡¯ cheeks burned red as he tried to further avert his eyes, ¡°you said you wanted to show me.¡±

    ¡°And I did want to. I¡¯m just trying to determine what you thought about what you saw last night¡± she assured him in the same gentle tone.

    ¡°Which part?¡± Nicolas asked at a barely audible tone.

    ¡°Any of it. All of it¡± she smiled over at him again. Seeing that he still seemed to be at a loss for how to explain his feelings about the previous evening though, she attempted to help clarify. ¡°I guess I was wondering how you felt about seeing that Sean was aroused by the sight of my body, just like you were. And he wanted me to give him pleasure. But he didn¡¯t hurt me, or make anyone else hurt me. He only touched me gently, tenderly, and gave me that pleasure also; before even putting himself inside of me to receive his own. And not any part of it was painful for either of us¡± she told him in the same soft tone. ¡°So, do you see now how becoming aroused doesn¡¯t ever have to mean you want to hurt someone? ¡°

    ¡°You wanted him inside you? His fingers, his tongue, his¡­ You wanted that?¡± he asked, finally casting the briefest glance her way to watch for her reaction to his question.

    ¡°I wanted it very much¡± she assured, then added, ¡°because I knew he¡¯d never hurt me. I knew it would only feel good¡± she finished pointedly. ¡°That¡¯s the way it¡¯s always been meant to be. Not the way you learned that it was, but the way it truly is for people who aren¡¯t sick like Donatien was.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m sick like him? Even after¡­¡± Nicolas just shook his head again as tears burned behind his brown eyes once more.

    ¡°When you think about touching me; do you think you want to do the things that Donatien did to you and Madeleine, or would you rather do the things that you watched Sean and I do last night?¡± Claire asked him simply.

    ¡°I never want to hurt anyone the way he hurt us¡± he confessed as he forced back more tears.

    ¡°Then I think you just answered your own question, didn¡¯t you?¡± she returned with another smile back at him.

    Nicolas was quiet another moment as he wiped away more tears and looked back at her with the pleading expression, ¡°so maybe I¡¯m not completely broken inside?¡±

    ¡°Oh Nicolas¡± Claire whispered as she forced back her own tears and moved to wrap him in her arms again. He of course tensed at first, but a moment later she felt him wrapping his arms around her as well, clinging to her tightly as he buried his face in her long locks. That was when more tears poured forth from his eyes but for once they were not only ones of despair; possibly for the first time since he had met Donatien Alphonse Fran?ois de Sade.

    <hr>

    It was after ten when Claire once again poked her head into Sean¡¯s office as he looked up from the various orders for shipments and sales. He greeted her with a smile, ¡°good evening, lover¡± he couldn¡¯t help his smirk.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m not disturbing you?¡± Claire smiled back as she stepped into the room.

    ¡°The mere sight of you disturbs me¡± he assured her with another mischievous smile.

    ¡°Still feeling that afterglow, are you?¡± she returned as she took a seat.

    ¡°Or that nostalgia¡± he then added, ¡°maybe both.¡±

    After another tiny smile, Claire continued, ¡°so, aren¡¯t you going to ask?¡±

    ¡°Ask what? If I should strip you down and throw you across my desk right now, or if we need to wait on an attractive young man to find a spot to watch from first?¡± he teased.

    Claire just shook her head with another small laugh, ¡°you think that¡¯s why I came down here?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I just hope it¡¯s the reason¡± Sean returned with a slight lick of his lips as his eyes moved over her.

    ¡°You¡¯re making it very hard for even me to remember why I came down here now¡± she scolded though with a lack of seriousness.

    ¡°Maybe that was my plan all along¡± he teased further.

    ¡°Oh, so you just knew that I¡¯d come interrupt your plotting and planning for a second night in a row?¡±

    ¡°I am very perceptive¡± he grinned back at her, to which she only narrowed her eyes skeptically over at him, as that could have easily been a reference to his mind reading which he had indeed promised never to use on her if it were not absolutely necessary.

    Though she forced her way past that worrisome thought as it was most likely not such a reference after all, considering his otherwise jovial mood. She then paused a moment before continuing, ¡°I do think we helped him at least a little bit though.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, did Nicolas already beat me to my plan to throw you over a piece of furniture and have my way with you tonight?¡± Sean teased further.

    ¡°You must really think that what we did worked wonders¡± she couldn¡¯t help another small laugh.

    ¡°It did for me¡± he returned slyly.

    ¡°Apparently¡± she laughed again, ¡°you¡¯re not even complaining about me keeping you from your duties for two nights in a row.¡±

    ¡°My duty was to you long before it was to this throne¡± he told her with a bit more seriousness to his tone at last; his mind obviously traveling back to the fear that their days may very well be numbered. Seeing that his tone did well to darken her expression as well, Sean quickly moved on, ¡°so how did we help Nicolas ¡®at least a little bit?¡¯¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at least now opening himself to the idea that becoming aroused does not mean he has any desire to hurt anyone for his own pleasure. And he did assure me that he never had any desire at all to do any of those hurtful things, despite his arousal. So, he¡¯s finally admitting that maybe there is hope for him to repair at least some of the mental damage that had been done to him, along with the physical¡± Claire informed quietly.

    ¡°Mental damage is actually much worse. I think we all know that by now¡± Sean admitted quietly. He then attempted to move on, ¡°so how long do you give him before he wants a more personal lesson from you?¡± he smiled again.

    ¡°I doubt it¡¯ll be any time soon¡± Claire returned with a shake of her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; that blood bond does make him want you very badly¡± he reminded her, which caused her to look down again, still feeling guilt over establishing that bond with someone as fragile as Nicolas already was when it came to notions of love and desire.

    ¡°I just wish¡­¡± Claire began, and then just let her voice trail off sadly.

    ¡°I know; you wish your blood didn¡¯t force that love on others. You want it to be real. Which is probably also why you were so drawn to Kristofer¡± he finished her thought for her as she lifted her eyes to his warily. ¡°At least you can always remind yourself that it was always real with me and you. And it always will be, no matter what¡± he assured her, hoping upon hope she would believe his words and possibly someday trust that she could share her dark secret with him willingly.

    ¡°For however long always is, anyway¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding with a slight sniffle.

 Chapter 23

    As spring of 1820 began, Kristofer found himself face to face with the new life that had been decided on for him at last. It had now been nearly year and a half since his older brother Kaleb had come back to Kristofer¡¯s home right outside Sean¡¯s territory, boasting about the massacre that Kristofer believed had ended the lives of Claire and her friends. That night Kaleb had promptly begun dragging Kristofer back eastward to the Caern where their tribe, the Children of Gaia, had made a home hundreds of miles from the port town that Sean and Claire called their home.

    Deliberation went on for months about what was to be done with Kristofer to punish him for his ignorance of the true nature of the vampire who he had called friend. But then the tribe as a whole got distracted and caught up in the conflicts between the white men and the natives, and all decisions about Kristofer were put on hold for a time. However, as the Garou were even more prevalent among the Native American tribes, the war got very bloody indeed, even for creatures as powerful as Kaleb and the rest of their tribe.

    Kristofer¡¯s brother Kaleb, as well as nearly all the other Garou in their Caern were believed to have been murdered by the others like them among the native Garou tribes such as Wendigo and Uktena. As the number of their tribe were very nearly decimated, the kinfolk remaining were to be taken in by another tribe of Children of Gaia slightly southeast of the now abandoned Caern where Kristofer and Kaleb had been born.

    As their numbers desperately needed rebuilt after that leg of the war, Kristofer was one of the first kinfolk to be assigned a mate by the remaining elders of his Caern, as well as those of the new Caern that was now to be his home. At this point, Kristofer was nearly twenty-eight years old and they had no intention of letting him see thirty without doing his duty to the tribe, which was even more crucial to them now that they had lost so many.

    The girl who he was assigned to be the mate of was a blue-eyed, flame-haired woman named Rose. She was twenty-seven as well, and stood at just two inches shorter than Kristofer¡¯s own modest height of 5¡¯8¡±. He met her less than an hour before they were promptly hand-fasted, which was the tribe¡¯s version of marriage. Kristofer was startlingly silent and almost frozen in place for the duration of his meeting Rose and their consequent marriage ceremony.

    The problem was not that he didn¡¯t find her physically appealing. As a matter of fact she was quite attractive on a purely physical level. And she was nearly as pale as Claire, being a natural redhead. Though Kristofer quickly tried to push away memories of the woman, nay the vampire, who he had found so attractive as well. The real problem he had was two-pronged; first of all, there was the very idea of being forced into this marriage with a mate he barely even knew. And the only reason the choice was forced on him at all was that a group of Garou who also barely even knew a thing about him personally deemed it his duty to have as many children as possible to hopefully add to their numbers.

    There was also the other contributing factor to Kristofer feeling nearly physically ill by the time he and Rose returned to the small cabin that was to be their home; and that was the fact that this new mate of his, attractive enough as she was, she was Garou.

    Kristofer had spent years being treated harshly by his brother and his brother¡¯s equals, and feeling as though he had no value to them at all, aside from his ability to pass on their genes; and now finding himself wed to one of them was something that did not appeal to Kristofer in any way at all. He had been taught all his life how evil the servants of the Wyrm, specifically the vampires, were; yet never once did the one vampire he had met ever made him feel as little like an actual thinking, feeling human being as his own relatives did on a daily basis.

    And now he was married to one of their kind. He was expected to make love to her and give her children; despite the treatment he had suffered at the hands of those like her. And the worst part was that he had no way at all to hope to keep her at a distance. She could easily snap him in two if he ever stirred that boiling rage that all Garou fell victim to as an innate part of their very existence. The life that now lay before him was a very miserable one indeed, at least in his mind.

    Once they entered their new home, Kristofer¡¯s steps faltered just inside the door she closed behind them; his dark thoughts of his future were nearly overwhelming him at that point. Rose looked at him curiously as she took a step closer, which only caused his breath to catch.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± she asked him skeptically.

    ¡°Nervous I guess¡± he managed hoarsely, not able to look directly back at those blue eyes, pretty as they were.

    ¡°About?¡± she asked with a somewhat amused smirk.

    ¡°Well, we do hardly know each other, and now¡­¡± he simply swallowed a lump in his throat.

    ¡°I know a few things about you¡± she smiled back at him, which did do well to cause his breath to catch once again.

    ¡°I can only imagine that they probably aren¡¯t good things. My people haven¡¯t exactly been very happy with me recently¡± he admitted quietly.

    ¡°Good thing you have new people now¡± she smirked as she began removing the long jacket she wore over her rather plain dress as the temperature was a bit milder there in that heavily forested area at the eastern border of Las Californias.

    Kristofer watched her for a moment as he tried to find any other words to keep her engaged in conversation. After all, if the conversation stopped, that could very well mean she would be expecting other things to start. Finally, he spoke again, ¡°so what things have you heard?¡±

    Rose allowed a soft chuckle as she hung her coat on a hook inside the door, ¡°that your brother was Garou. He has two children that may or may not go through the First Change in a few years. That his wife died having the second one. That neither of your parents were Garou, but you had a grandparent on each side who was¡± she offered as she moved to take a seat upon the couch that they had been standing near.

    ¡°So they basically just told you about my family tree to assure you that I could possibly¡­¡± he shook his head again as he sighed and nervously cast his eyes around the room if for no other reason than to buy time.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Is there something else I need to know?¡± Rose asked as she watched him carefully, almost as though her eyes were seeing more than she was letting on; which was quite possible, considering she wasn¡¯t exactly human.

    ¡°You sound like you¡¯ve already heard other things as well; judging by your tone¡± Kristofer returned as he warily watched her seated on the couch as though she were a lot less nervous than he was about this entire new life situation they now found themselves in.

    ¡°I also heard that the reason you¡¯re still single and childless at my age is that you¡­¡± she paused a moment as though to rethink her first word choice, ¡°spent five years back east learning to be an honest-to-goodness doctor.¡±

    Kristofer scoffed slightly as he looked away again, ¡°not that I ever even got the chance to¡­¡± he sighed again instead of finishing that sad sentence.

    ¡°To what?¡± she surprisingly asked him to finish, almost as though she cared about what he felt or had to say; not that Kristofer would believe that about any Garou, considering the ones he had already known before meeting this new wife of his.

    ¡°It was only a week after I returned here that Kaleb dragged me back to our Caern¡± he stated while trying to keep the sadness out of his voice though it was apparent nonetheless, ¡°so I wasted all that time and money and never even got to practice medicine at all.¡±

    ¡°Dragged, huh?¡± Rose stated, having an easier time keeping any emotion out of her own tone. She then added, ¡°and how exactly did you pay for medical school if your family obviously wanted you to stay here; since you were already a healer anyway¡± she tacked on that last bit, proving that she had at least already received that piece of information about him as well.

    ¡°The way I can heal is different than being a real doctor¡± Kristofer argued weakly.

    ¡°No kidding. You can heal things that doctors could never heal¡± she stated plainly.

    Kristofer scoffed as he looked down again, ¡°but practicing medicine the way a real doctor would is a little less deadly for me¡± he reminded quietly in reference to the fact that his innate healing ability did come at a very high cost to his own health. And because of that, the healers among the kinfolk usually only used it in extreme cases, and usually paid with their lives.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your duty though, to give your life for us so we can continue to fight?¡± Rose called him on the belief that most Garou held about the kinfolk healers.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already?¡± Kristofer choked out the whispered response, not allowing himself to look back at her to see the disapproval he was sure had crossed her pretty face at his words.

    Rose then let out a wry laugh that almost caused him to look her way, though he forced his eyes to remain fixed on the wall next to the door instead. She then replied, ¡°not happy with your new mate are you?¡±

    Kristofer tensed and closed his eyes in some combination of fear of her anger being stoked as well as regret for possibly hurting her with his words. It was true that most Garou had treated him terribly all of his life; though Rose had not officially done so herself, yet anyway.

    He took a deep breath as she was still waiting for his response, ¡°it¡¯s not you, Rose¡± he attempted, ¡°I¡¯ve just always wanted more from my life than just marriage and children. That¡¯s why I went and got my degree after all¡± he added quietly.

    ¡°So is it just that you¡¯d rather be a doctor than a husband and father?¡± Rose asked him, her voice not yet showing as much anger as curiosity.

    ¡°In order to become a real doctor, I¡¯d have to leave the Caern. Which would make it a little difficult for me to be here putting children in you every year or so¡± he attempted to further explain, only allowing a sideways glance toward her.

    ¡°So, is your problem actually staying in the Caern, or just the idea of having children with me at all?¡± Rose continued her questioning of his true desires.

    Kristofer scoffed again as he finally looked back at her. He was trying in vain to determine what the real reason behind her line of questioning was if it wasn¡¯t just to punish him for his own opinions; that was the usual response a Garou had when hearing that he had a desire different than what they thought he should have.

    ¡°What do you want me to say here, Rose? Honestly¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°I guess I just want to know if you¡¯d have such a problem with fathering our children, if it didn¡¯t actually mean giving up those other plans you were trying to make¡± she stated simply as she watched him carefully.

    ¡°But that¡¯s what it does mean¡± Kristofer denied with a bit of confusion at the very question itself.

    ¡°So, doctors don¡¯t have children?¡± she asked wryly.

    ¡°Not usually ones that may become werewolves¡± he retorted with what little volume he could then.

    ¡°But that wouldn¡¯t be ¡®til they hit puberty¡± Rose stated plainly.

    Kristofer narrowed his eyes back at her as he took a breath before responding, ¡°what exactly are you saying?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that we do have a bit of a window between having human babies, and having Garou children. Thirteen years or so¡± she added.

    ¡°But¡­¡± he just shook his head, not wanting to let himself hope that she could possibly be offering some sort of compromise to the hell that he had been trying to consign himself to enduring for the rest of his life.

    That was when Rose stood and took a step closer to him. She then took a deep breath of her own before speaking, ¡°you¡¯re very easy to look at, and I¡¯m already twenty-seven too. If we don¡¯t make this work, I don¡¯t know what sort of mate I¡¯ll get stuck with instead¡± she began with a slight smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure what¡­¡± Kristofer began hesitantly as she placed a hand on his chest where he could feel that her body temperature was a great deal warmer than his, just to remind him again that they were not the same.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that if I were to give up life in the Caern for a decade or so, and move back to civilization and let you be the doctor you want to be so badly¡­¡± Rose took another breath as his eyes widened, ¡°then would you be more willing to give me children, after all?¡±

    Kristofer swallowed hard, trying to convince himself that he hadn¡¯t imagined those words passing her lips. He then tried to force himself not to give into hope just yet, and had to ask, ¡°and if our children did become Garou?¡±

    ¡°When and if that happened, I¡¯ll bring them back here. And we¡¯ll both have fulfilled our duty then¡± she told him plainly.

    ¡°And what would happen to me then? Would I just be expected to quit practicing medicine and come back here too?¡± Kristofer had to ask worriedly.

    ¡°Like I said, if you actually do father any Garou with me, they can¡¯t claim that you didn¡¯t do what you were meant to do; and they¡¯ll have more of us to add to their ranks as well. That should hopefully be enough to convince them to let you stay among the mortals and continue doing what you want. Though they may still expect us to continue our conjugal visits at least as long as we¡¯re still young enough to have babies¡± she chuckled, ¡°but if we were to make a child this very night, we¡¯d both be over forty by the time he or she had their First Change, so I doubt they¡¯d expect much from us at that point¡± she assured him with another soft chuckle.

    Kristofer was stunned into silence for a long moment before finding anymore words just to assure himself that he truly hadn¡¯t dreamed this entire conversation. It was true that he was still quite wary of making love with a creature such as Rose; considering he had made it a point to never even become that intimate with any woman for fear of the consequences of spilling his seed into some unaware mortal and cursing her with a child who became Garou someday. And he was even more terrified of even the idea of bringing a child into the world that would become what Rose was. But even more than that he wanted to be free, and some version of that freedom was what she was offering; and he doubted he would ever get another such offer again.

    ¡°You would really leave the Caern for over a decade just to allow me to follow my dream?¡±

    ¡°And mine. I want children. I want them to be like me. That want is stronger than my need to live here. I can give that up for a few years if it means possibly having that dream come true for me¡± Rose told him as she moved to place a soft kiss over his lips to seal her words.

 Chapter 24

    It took only a few weeks for Kristofer and Rose to make the journey from the Caern she had grown up in to the modest abode he had moved into nearly ten years earlier. This was the place he had made his home after trying to escape the fate that his family had been trying to force him into for his entire life. Now, here he was coming back to this home once again, but this time with a Garou wife. He shook his head at the irony of the entire last decade of his life which had led to this very moment.

    Once inside he shook his head at the disrepair the home had fallen into during the year and a half he had been gone. Rose also looked a bit underwhelmed by their new surroundings too, but she had grown up in the woods as well, so she didn¡¯t have much in the way of a comparison to make; unlike Kristofer who had spent half a decade in the regal surroundings of his medical school and so near to all the much more lavish homes of Pennsylvania¡¯s wealthiest families.

    Rose plopped down onto the couch, causing a cloud of dust to emerge from the cushions as she attempted to bite back a cough before speaking, ¡°this is truly lovely. Much better than that cabin we had in my Caern¡± she added wryly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all I needed back when I was eighteen; four walls and a roof¡± Kristofer attempted to excuse as he dropped their belongings to the floor inside the door that was barely staying on its hinges after he had been absent from making any repairs to the damage caused by the quakes that plagued the southern part of Las Californias so regularly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s only one bedroom?¡± Rose asked as she cast a glance back toward one of the only two doors that led out of the small living and dining area that made up the majority of the tiny home.

    ¡°Again, all I needed¡± Kristofer returned in the same apologetic tone.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re going to need a bigger house if you¡¯re going to live up to your part of this deal we call a marriage¡± she told him as gently as she could.

    ¡°That was already part of my plan. I need a place to practice medicine; and this is not it¡± he agreed with a slight shrug.

    ¡°Ok, good. So when do we get this house-slash-office?¡± Rose asked him expectantly.

    Kristofer swallowed as he cast another look around the home before making his eyes come back to meet hers, ¡°well, actually getting a larger house with enough space for my practice and¡­¡± another swallow, ¡°our children; that¡¯s the part of the plan I have yet to work out.¡±

    Rose simply scoffed as she looked around as well, ¡°I think you better get it worked out¡± she stated the obvious, ¡°don¡¯t you need an office to make enough money to even buy the bigger house, with the office in it¡­ as well as space for any children?¡±

    ¡°Hence why it¡¯s a bit problematic¡± Kristofer admitted softly, ¡°I need a place to make money, but I can¡¯t get the place until I make money¡± he added with a sigh.

    Rose allowed another wry laugh, ¡°and if Kaleb hadn¡¯t dragged you back to the Caern¡­ Exactly how were you going to pay for a place to open your practice then?¡± she asked the obvious question.

    ¡°I was still working that out¡± he confessed quietly as he turned his eyes away from the scowl that graced her lips then.

    ¡°The agreement was that you become a doctor and give me children. That¡¯s the only reason we left the Caern¡± she reminded him a little forcefully, ¡°and now you¡¯re telling me you have no idea how to even accomplish the part that was your idea¡± Rose scoffed again, ¡°that was the whole point in me leaving my home and coming here with you¡± she reminded, a bit of her anger seeping into her tone then.

    ¡°I know¡± he assured, ¡°and I¡¯m going to figure it out¡± he told her, trying to sound confident, which was made more difficult in the face of her simmering anger; after growing up with his brother he knew all too well that angering a Garou was never a good thing in any way.

    ¡°And when will that be, Kristofer?¡± she retorted, his name nearly a growl on her lips as she stood, ¡°you know I could already be pregnant. And we apparently don¡¯t even have a real home for that child if that¡¯s the case. You are aware of that, aren¡¯t you?¡± she added with further anger.

    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m aware¡± he answered in a mumble as he looked down again, trying to hide the bitterness in his tone and already feeling the urge to flee from her anger the way he had always wanted to flee from his brother¡¯s.

    ¡°Then you better do something about it, immediately¡± she added in the same growl before storming off into their one bedroom.

    Kristofer breathed an immediate sigh of relief as she left the room before tearing him to shreds, as she was so easily capable of doing. Though his relief was short lived as he thought on her last statement which sounded like nothing short of a threat when coming from the lips of a creature such as her. He had been overjoyed that she had originally seemed willing to compromise; and that¡¯s what led to him finally giving into intimacy and consummating their marriage after all. But now when faced with trying to make that dream of a compromise into a reality, he easily remembered why he had always dreaded the very idea of any union with a Garou.

    Kristofer rubbed at his temples stressfully for a moment before casting a look back at the bedroom door she had slammed behind her only moments earlier. On the thought of her coming back and continuing their angry debate, he decided he needed to just get away for long enough to hopefully allow himself time to think of some sort of solution to the problem lying before them.

    Upon stepping out into the early evening air as the sun slowly began dipping below the horizon, he couldn¡¯t help letting his thoughts drift back to Claire as his deep brown eyes turned in the direction of the sea; and the place where she had lost her life simply to pay for her friendship with him.

    He sighed sadly as he sniffled a bit at the thought that she would still live if he had not ever met her. Then he immediately heard his brother¡¯s voice in his head reminding him that she hadn¡¯t truly been alive at all. Then he bit back further emotion at the thoughts of what his own brother had likely done to make Claire pay for that friendship.

    It was true that he had spent his whole life being browbeaten with the idea that vampires were nothing but evil incarnate. And he had let himself move through life with that belief; until he had actually met one. She was beautiful and gentle and kind and the only true friend he had ever had, and the only woman he had truly ached for. And she was the thing that was supposed to be so evil? He shook his head to chase away more guilty tears caused by the part he had played in leading such a woman to her true death; just because his family believed her to be a monster.

    And now he was married to another woman; and this one was the same kind of creature as the brother who had taken Claire out of the world. He bit back more tears then, though these were not only tears of guilt, but anger as well. Anger that he was now expected to spend his life with the kind of creature that took away the one truly beautiful thing he had ever found in such an ugly world.

    So distracted by his grief, guilt, worry and anger, Kristofer did not even realize what destination his feet had carried him to until he looked up to be shaken by the darkened silhouette of Claire¡¯s tavern that night. His breath caught again as he stopped about twenty or so feet from the door of the darkened and lonely looking building before him. It was obviously abandoned, and that thought tore at him as well. Nevertheless he forced his feet to carry him to the door. There he stopped again as his eyes moved to find the sign she had made after he had given her the idea. Only, that sign was no longer there; instead another sign read ¡®closed until further notice.¡¯ And that tore at him too.

    Stolen story; please report.

    He moved to brush some grime away from a window and peer inside. He wasn¡¯t sure what he hoped or expected to find, but all he did find was a dark abandoned tavern. And as his eyes moved around the room, he couldn¡¯t help envisioning the carnage that had taken place there a year and a half earlier; and perpetrated by none other than his very own flesh and blood. And that was the first time he truly let himself admit to his next dark thought; that he was glad his brother was dead¡­ if only that would bring Claire back. But he knew it would not.

    Kristofer finally forced himself to move from the door as he wiped away more tears caused by his grief as well as his own dark thoughts. He swallowed another lump in his throat as he tried to compose himself and try to move forward with some kind of plan on how to deal with the next chapter of his life. Then he couldn¡¯t help glancing back at the tavern again and letting in another thought of the last time he had been there. The last time he was there, only a week before the massacre; that was the time he had decided to try and force Claire from his mind and life after his frightening confrontation with her husband. After that he had disappeared from her life, without so much as a goodbye, not even knowing then that it was the last week of life she would ever have.

    On that thought he had to push away more of his anger at Kaleb. Only, another emotion took its place as his eyes turned toward that high wall in the distance surrounding the Beringer compound. His mind had now moved to thoughts of the man who had originally scared him away from Claire. His breath caught a moment as he realized that he had not been the only one who had lost Claire in that horrible attack. Though he and Sean were nothing resembling friendly, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of pain for him as well. After all, Sean had also lost the woman he had loved; and he had loved her for much longer than Kristofer had even known her.

    Kristofer took another deep breath as he forced away thoughts of exactly how much damage had been done by his own brother. All of those things were in the past and nothing he thought or felt or did would ever change the horrible fate that had come to Claire. Now he had a new woman in his life and his bed, no matter how he truly felt about that fact. And he had to find some way to keep her anger from erupting and bringing more carnage. With that thought, he finally forced his feet to carry him away from the tavern that night and continued searching his mind for a solution to the present problems, since the past was forever unchangeable.

    <hr>

    As the sun came up the next morning, Kristofer awoke with a scowl at the state his own body was in upon his return to consciousness. He sighed and awkwardly moved to try to push himself up off the mattress without disturbing Rose¡¯s slumber. Only her heightened senses immediately caught the ever so slight movement of the mattress beneath him.

    ¡°Leaving our bed already?¡± she asked hoarsely as she rolled from her stomach to her side to look over at him as she wiped sleep from her blue eyes.

    ¡°I found an abandoned building last night that might be good for us¡± he attempted to start the day with some semblance of good news to hopefully avoid arousing her anger again. ¡°But no one was there, so I have to find out who owns it, if anyone, and if we could possibly acquire it¡± he finished quietly as he tried to subtly readjust his trousers to keep her from noting the state he had woken up in.

    As hyper-aware as Garou almost always were, Rose easily noted his gesture as her lips curled into a wry grin, ¡°ready for our next attempt already?¡± she teased as her eyes moved to his hips where his state was just barely evidenced under the thin sheet.

    ¡°I tend to wake up like that on occasion, without even trying¡± he mumbled with a blush as his heart rate increased for reasons other than arousal.

    ¡°Works for me¡± she told him as she moved to pull her undergarment down her legs.

    ¡°Rose¡­¡± he swallowed hard as she finished that task and moved to push the sheet away and reach for the button of his trousers.

    ¡°Just sit back and enjoy it. That¡¯s all you have to do¡± she grinned as she finished releasing his partial erection from his pants and moved to a place atop his hips.

    Kristofer released another heavy breath as he laid his head back against the pillow and closed his eyes tightly, knowing it would be futile to even attempt any excuses to avoid copulation with a woman such as her. She spent only a few moments caressing him into fully hardening beneath her touch. And only a moment after that, he moaned slightly as she slid him inside her once again and began moving against him with the sheer purpose of pushing him to that pleasure that would fill her with his seed.

    Kristofer then went about trying as hard as he could to forget what Rose was and to just concentrate on the feel of being inside her; after several long moments, and a few errant thoughts of another woman who he wished she actually was, Kristofer finally managed to allow his body to give into providing her with the response she wanted and pour himself into her with another loud moan.

    ¡°Good boy¡± she smirked down at him as she placed the tiniest kiss over his lips before moving back off of his hips again and rising from the bed. Once he finally heard the door close behind her, he opened his dark eyes at last, allowing another tear to slide down his cheek now that she was not there to see his despair at once again giving into the fate he had fought against for his entire life.

    After a few more moments to allow his body to recover, Kristofer somberly dressed. He then moved through the bedroom door and then the main portion of their tiny home, only nodding to Rose slightly as she prepared her breakfast while he quickly exited the house. Taking another deep breath, he headed off to the next unpleasant task that he had planned that day.

    Kristofer then spent his day riding through the port town locating every abandoned looking building he could find, and determining if any of them were not owned or at least for sale. By late afternoon he had found only three buildings that would suit his needs and all of them were indeed abandoned. However each of them were owned by the very same person who owned just about everything in that town; just like he had told Claire seven years earlier when he found out who it was that she was married to.

    Kristofer sighed heavily as his horse reached the beach only slightly north of that walled in compound. He was now faced with yet another dilemma. He needed to find a new home and place for his practice to keep his volatile new wife from changing her mind about their agreement and dragging him right back to the hell that was life among her kind. However, the only places that could come close to filling both their needs were all owned by the man who already disliked him immensely even before his very own brother had murdered his wife.

    He shook his head with another sigh as he looked off at that wall in the distance. The one saving grace was that Sean most likely would not have any way of knowing that it was Kristofer¡¯s own brother who had murdered his bride, so that gave him some hope that Sean wouldn¡¯t murder him in return the moment he laid eyes on him. There was also the sad fact that Claire was no longer there for Kristofer to show any interest in at all; of course that was a fact that was just as negative as it was positive.

    Then another thought crept into the edges of Kristofer¡¯s mind; and it was one that he had been willfully not allowing himself to consider for any of the year and half since the attack on the tavern. The fact that Sean had been her husband, and for a seemingly long time did leave two very real possibilities. One was that Sean did indeed know what Claire was, and had accepted it enough to begin a life with her despite knowing the secret of her true nature. Or two, that Sean was the same sort of creature Claire was; a vampire¡­ The creatures that he had been taught to hate since he knew the meaning of the word.

    There was of course the possibility that Sean didn¡¯t actually know what she was, but Kristofer had more than a bit of trouble believing that, even though he himself had not been aware of what she was. But he was fairly sure it would be impossible to be married to the undead for any period of time without knowing what your mate was. This led him back to either Sean accepting Claire for what she was, or being what Claire was.

    Kristofer swallowed another lump in his throat as he tried to remember every detail of his tense confrontation with Sean the one time he had laid eyes on the man. Sean made it obvious that he wanted Kristofer nowhere near his wife and communicated that thought quite clearly. Then Kristofer had another thought. If Sean were truly the thing Claire was; If Sean had truly been one of those undead monsters he had always been taught to hate¡­ Then why was Kristofer even still standing at all? Sean did not truly threaten him, let alone hurt him at all. He just did his very best to make Kristofer so uncomfortable he would never go near Claire again. But that was all he did. He didn¡¯t rip his throat out, enslave him, use any foul and hellish powers on him; all he did was make it known that he didn¡¯t want Kristofer around.

    And those facts led to another possibility. If Sean were indeed what Claire had been, and he refrained from even harming someone that he clearly disliked¡­ then exactly how was Kristofer meant to believe, yet again, that these foul undead things were even remotely similar to the monsters he had always been taught to believe they really were?

 Chapter 25

    Despite it only being late afternoon in Las Californias, it was nearing one a.m. in London. And that was the hour in which Lord and Lady Denbourough received a long absent visitor to their estate. Upon seeing the face of the sire he hadn¡¯t set eyes on in nearly a century, Daniel graced him with a wide grin and an eager hug.

    ¡°Thomas¡± he smiled over at the man who matched his own height of 6¡¯1¡± and was as handsome as Daniel and nearly every other Toreador ever embraced. That was not the only features they had in common, as Thomas¡¯ hair was also the same dark brown shade and was pulled back into a pony tail as it was long enough to brush his shoulders. Though Thomas¡¯ eyes were more of a grayish blue than Daniel¡¯s piercing ocean colored ones.

    Thomas grinned as he looked around the home while removing his coat, ¡°I see you¡¯ve done well for yourself in the century since I left you to your own devices.¡±

    ¡°I make due¡± Daniel responded with false modesty.

    ¡°I guess working for the humans does at least pay well¡± Thomas agreed with another faint smile.

    ¡°It has its perks¡± Daniel agreed as he led his sire to a seat on one of the plush sofas that graced the main hall of his home.

    ¡°So I had to stop in and see my Princely sire when I arrived back in London¡± Thomas began as he cast another look around his childe¡¯s rather lavish home, ¡°and he told me you¡¯ve been having all sorts of adventures these past hundred years or so.¡±

    ¡°Me? I heard you¡¯ve been traveling all over the world in the time since we last parted¡± Daniel returned as he beckoned for a young servant girl to come forth, offering her wrist to their guest.

    Thomas smirked, but eagerly sunk his fangs into the girl¡¯s wrist, both of them reveling in that Kiss for several long moments before Thomas released her and waved her away; then returned to the conversation at hand. ¡°Oh I¡¯ve traveled a bit; mostly spent my nights learning all sorts of new and interesting things¡± he told him in that same smooth British accent most of the Kindred of their line shared, with a few exceptions.

    ¡°My position in the mortal world does keep me rather tethered to England most of the time. But I did manage one trip abroad myself¡± Daniel informed with another smile.

    ¡°Oh yes, to the new world. I too visited the colonies, nay states¡± Thomas corrected, ¡°but my stay wasn¡¯t very long before I moved on once more.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never been to the eastern part of America¡± Daniel offered, ¡°my stay was actually far west in your vampiric brother¡¯s territory¡± Daniel added, his voice only dropping slightly at the mention of their now departed relative.

    ¡°Oh yes, he was given a large section in the southwestern portion of Las Californias, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Thomas stated, his expression darkening slightly.

    ¡°Please tell me Hollister has informed you of what happened there¡± Daniel offered, though his tone was then wary and his volume lower.

    ¡°What would that be?¡± Thomas returned with a lack of much emotion of his own.

    Daniel swallowed a lump in his throat, sure that Hollister would have told his other childe of Haven¡¯s fate; though now that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. He sighed slightly as he cast his eyes downwards, ¡°he was killed, thirteen years ago¡± Daniel informed sadly.

    Thomas simply scoffed at Daniel¡¯s apparent mood, ¡°yes I heard something about that. But you barely knew him, did you?¡±

    Daniel looked a bit startled as he looked back up at his sire¡¯s apparent lack of any sadness regarding Hollister¡¯s other childe. ¡°Well, I lived in his territory for only a month, but¡­¡± he just shook his head as he looked away again, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you and Haven weren¡¯t very close yourselves.¡±

    ¡°He went off to live in the new world. I stayed here. We grew apart¡± Thomas stated with the same lack of concern, ¡°but apparently I¡¯ve now outlived him after all. It was only four years after Haven¡¯s embrace that Hollister embraced me as well.¡±

    Daniel was still a little thrown by Thomas¡¯ lack of feeling for his vampiric brother¡¯s murder. But he chose not to further darken their reunion by dragging out the conversation, ¡°Tasie and I are rather close to the new Prince there though; and his wife¡± Daniel had to add wryly.

    ¡°The new Prince?¡± Thomas pressed for further information then.

    ¡°The one who took over after Haven¡± Daniel looked down again before continuing, ¡°His name is Sean, and he¡¯s Haven¡¯s childe. He embraced his wife just as I embraced mine; so we have a bit in common¡± he finished with a smile.

    ¡°And when was this?¡± Thomas asked with a deliberately flat tone.

    ¡°When was what?¡± Daniel returned.

    ¡°When did Haven embrace this new Prince, Sean¡± he clarified with a bit of brevity.

    ¡°1598 I believe¡± Daniel offered as he watched his sire closely, once again wishing he had the ability to read one so much older than himself.

    ¡°So, the Prince who¡¯s running what may as well be the entire west coast of the new world was actually embraced 130 years after I was? Interesting¡± Thomas added with a bit of bitterness.

    Daniel attempted a nervous chuckle at Thomas¡¯ apparent disapproval of a man he had never even met. ¡°You said yourself that you and Haven grew apart. That¡¯s probably the only reason why he named Sean heir instead of you¡± he attempted to assure.

    ¡°I suppose¡± Thomas replied in the same biting tone as he cast another look around the home that was evidence of his own childe¡¯s overwhelming success when he had been embraced almost a century later than this new Prince of Haven¡¯s. Thomas then forced a smile to his lips as he turned back to Daniel, ¡°and you say you are quite close to this Sean?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Daniel then offered a more sincere chuckle as he looked down before speaking further on the matter ¡°given, I haven¡¯t seen Sean or his beautiful wife in almost thirty years, but the twenty-five years before that we were close; in the biblical sense¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding with a sly smirk.

    Thomas raised a brow as he moved his eyes over his childe once more. ¡°So, you took this new Prince and his wife both to bed?¡±

    Daniel chuckled again, ¡°it wasn¡¯t just me. Tasie quite enjoyed their affections too, as did another close friend, Aidan. He is actually Sean¡¯s grandchilde¡± he added.

    ¡°Close friends indeed¡± Thomas allowed his own smirk, ¡°and true Toreadors¡± he added, though there was an odd coloring to his tone on that word which Daniel couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on.

    ¡°That we are¡± Daniel added with another slight chuckle. ¡°You should really think about meeting them. You may end up liking them quite a bit. They¡¯re both rather beautiful. And quite adventurous, as well as skilled in the art of lovemaking¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t help adding with another grin.

    ¡°I may just have to look into that¡± Thomas returned with a wry yet thoughtful smile of his own.

    <hr>

    Back in Las Californias, the hour was just approaching five p.m. as Kristofer found himself still staring off at that high wall in the distance. Forcing a bravery he didn¡¯t truly feel he had, he guided his horse to slowly travel down the beach toward the docks that sat just a little ways outside of that imposing wall. He had somehow convinced himself that he had to at least try and test the waters with Sean, as he needed a new home to keep his very demanding wife from accusing him of not trying to keep his part of their deal after all.

    He still had not come to a solid conclusion about whether or not Sean was the same type of creature Claire had been. But he did know that angry though Sean had been at his interest in Claire, he still did not cause him any actual harm despite that fact. And that knowledge is what kept him moving toward that dock, racing though his heartbeat was.

    Once he passed the dock and began moving the last bit of distance toward the thick wrought iron gate he could now see, his heartbeat became even more deafening as he had to force down another lump in his throat and remind himself to breathe. Upon his approach to the gate, the two servants guarding it immediately snapped to attention, considering it was still at least a couple hours until the sun would set and their regnants would no longer be helpless to fight off any threats.

    ¡°Afternoon¡± he greeted the two pretty young men warily as he stopped his horse ten to twelve feet away.

    ¡°Do you have business here?¡± the first servant asked, trying to keep any fear out of his voice at the prospect that his bond to Sean was about to be put to some bloody test.

    Kristofer took another shaky breath, ¡°yes, actually. I was interested in seeing if I could buy a property off of Lord Beringer¡± he managed as he watched the two, trying not to think back on tales of vampiric slaves guarding their masters during the day, just waiting to quell their bloodlust on hapless victims who got too close to their lairs.

    ¡°Lord Beringer can¡¯t see you right now¡± the servant responded with brevity.

    ¡°When can he see me?¡± Kristofer managed further.

    ¡°Not right now¡± the second servant chimed in, forcing authority into his own voice, which was that much harder when they spent so much of their lives being submissive to their regnants.

    ¡°Is there a better time for me to come talk to him?¡± Kristofer asked with the same attempt at pushing confidence into his own voice.

    Then the two servants looked at each other warily as they each let out a heavy breath of their own before turning their eyes back to their uninvited guest and offering some answer, ¡°he¡¯s a very busy man. He¡¯s usually occupied most all hours of the day¡± the first servant settled on.

    Kristofer narrowed his eyes at that particular word choice, considering suspicions eating at the back of his mind about Sean¡¯s true nature. He then took another breath before asking, ¡°would it be better for me to come back in the evening then?¡±

    That caused another crack in their composure as the two servants looked to each other once more before the second one spoke then, ¡°evening probably would be slightly better. But no guarantees¡± he added as the two cast each other another furtive glance.

    That was when Kristofer dug deep for one remaining piece of bravery and asked one more question, ¡°would it help me get a chance to meet with Lord Beringer if I said that I had been friends with his wife, before¡± he added the last word more quietly.

    The two servants looked a bit caught by that statement as well before the first replied, ¡°you know Lady Beringer?¡±

    Kristofer gave them another strange glance at that word choice as well, but replied nonetheless, ¡°I knew her, back when she ran the tavern¡± he added sadly.

    ¡°That place has been closed for almost two years¡± the second servant pointed out.

    ¡°I know¡± Kristofer agreed sadly, ¡°but that¡¯s when I knew her¡± he added in the same quiet tone.

    That was when the first servant¡¯s stress level got a little too high for him to continue to have this man in such close proximity to their regnants while the sun was still high in the sky, ¡°regardless, you won¡¯t be able to see Sean before tonight, at the earliest¡± he added pointedly.

    ¡°Fine, I guess I¡¯ll be back in a few hours then¡± Kristofer stated with a bit of defeat. But he at least wasn¡¯t greeted with any blood-lust as his family had tried to convince him he would be. With another sigh, he guided the horse back toward the beach, causing all three of them to relax a bit upon his departure.

    <hr>

    Sean was just starting down the spiral staircase to the main room of his home after waking that evening when one of the servants who had been on gate duty approached with a rather urgent look on his face. Sean sighed as he stepped down off the staircase and looked at the young man, ¡°that does not appear to be a calm expression.¡±

    ¡°We had a visitor a few hours before sunset¡± the servant informed.

    Sean raised a brow at that and asked the obvious question, ¡°and the visitor was who?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t catch his name¡± the servant admitted with a slight look downwards. He then quickly added, ¡°he said something about buying property from you though.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem particularly dire then¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°He also said that he was friends with Claire¡± he added more quietly, to which Sean did look a little more concerned.

    ¡°And you still didn¡¯t get his name?¡± Sean asked with a slightly scolding tone.

    ¡°Sorry¡± the servant looked down again, ¡°we¡¯re not exactly used to having visitors ride up to the gate during the day¡± he then added, ¡°he said he¡¯d be back this evening though.¡±

    Sean sighed as he glanced toward the foyer and then back at the servant. He then spoke again as he took a step closer to the young man, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to find out who he is for myself¡± he stated flatly as he moved even closer and centered an intent gaze on the young man.

    After a moment the servant couldn¡¯t help speaking up, ¡°what are you doing, exactly?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s easier to hear your thoughts when you¡¯re not talking¡± Sean instructed as the servant simply swallowed hard and went silent again.

    Another moment passed before Sean moved back, his expression immediately darkening. It was then his turn to swallow hard as he looked toward the foyer once more and then turned a serious look back to the servant, ¡°tell the other servants to go get all those silver bullets and blades from the armory. And have one of them go get the rest of the Primogen back here again¡± he instructed as he moved his eyes back to the foyer again.

    The young man paled, ¡°he was a werewolf?¡±

    ¡°If he was you¡¯d be dead right now. But wherever he goes, they¡¯re sure to be close behind. Now go¡± Sean offered that final warning as he braced himself for whatever the night ahead would truly have in store for them.

 Chapter 26

    After his stressful attempt to see Sean again, Kristofer decided to ride to the market in the middle of town before the merchants had all packed up for the day. There he got a modest meal and tied his horse to a fence near the beach before going to have his supper by the water as he awaited the sunset.

    When the sun finally dipped down below that horizon again, he took another deep breath to try and steel his nerves for a second attempt at speaking with Claire¡¯s widower. He urged his horse on ever so slowly as he was in no hurry to see what reaction Sean would have to his presence this time, considering the only other time they had spoken; and all the things that had happened since.

    When Kristofer finally reached the dock, there were more guards there doing their duty, and neither of them were familiar to him. He swallowed hard as they each cast a slight glare in his direction, despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t recalled ever seeing either man during his years spent in the port town. Looking away from their obviously disapproving looks, he moved from the dock back in the direction of the distant gate that he had approached less than three hours earlier.

    This time when he approached the gate, the two guards from earlier were no longer standing outside. Instead, they were inside the gate, along with even more guards now stationed there between the fence¡¯s gate and the front door of the large home. He counted at least ten guards watching him warily as he approached, but soon lost his count as Lord Beringer himself stepped out of the house.

    Kristofer took a deep shaky breath as he dismounted and forced his feet to move him toward the gate, where the guards as well as Sean took a few steps forward, watching him every moment. That was when Sean¡¯s cold gaze made way for his cooler tone, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I ever expected you to be riding up to my home.¡±

    Kristofer swallowed another lump in his throat as the servants slowly moved to only partially open the gate, ¡°I was gone for quite some time¡± he managed to force his voice to respond to Sean¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°And now you¡¯re back. And at my door¡± Sean stated, leaving the obvious question unasked.

    Kristofer took another breath as his eyes moved over the guards for the briefest moment before coming back to Sean; all those thoughts about what Sean truly may have been racing through his mind at a nearly deafening volume. Finally finding his voice again, ¡°I just want to start by saying that I sincerely apologize for any misunderstanding there may have been in the past, regarding my interest in Cla¡­ Lady Beringer¡± he quickly corrected, ¡°and I assure you there was never anything between us aside from¡­¡± his voice dropped as Sean¡¯s eyes continued to hold him in that cold gaze. He then decided on a different statement, ¡°and I wanted to offer my condolences¡± he added with regret.

    That was when Sean graced him with another skeptical look, ¡°Condolences?¡±

    Kristofer¡¯s breath caught again, ¡°yes, for what happened at the tavern¡± he managed.

    ¡°So you heard about that, did you?¡± Sean asked in a thoughtful, yet still cool tone.

    ¡°Yes, I did¡± Kristofer confirmed in a small voice as he looked down.

    ¡°Could we just get to the part where you explain to me why exactly you are here?¡± Sean asked bluntly, eager to get this man out of their lives again as soon as possible.

    ¡°Here in town, or here at your house?¡± Kristofer asked in the same shaky tone.

    ¡°Both have me wondering, actually¡± Sean returned with a slight scoff.

    Kristofer took another deep breath; ¡°I did have to leave for a while, but I always intended to come back¡± he began.

    ¡°And why would you want to do that?¡± Sean asked simply, waiting to see what Kristofer¡¯s story would actually be; before allowing himself to pull the actual facts from the other man¡¯s head.

    ¡°I really had no desire to stay in the home I grew up in, as it would be nearly impossible for me to do the things I wished to do while living there¡± Kristofer started again, ¡°so I wanted to come back here and start my practice, away from my family. And also so I would be close enough to show you that your money wasn¡¯t wasted, and that I did plan on paying you back as soon as it was possible¡± he added for weight.

    Sean scoffed again, and then couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°not on good terms with your family anymore, are you?¡±

    Kristofer swallowed another lump in his throat, trying to chase away the panic at the idea that Sean may have somehow discovered his own connection to Claire¡¯s murderer. Trying to talk himself out of that fear, Kristofer quickly forced an answer, ¡°I wasn¡¯t ever really on good terms with them¡± he informed.

    ¡°And you are now?¡± Sean asked with another cold look.

    ¡°Most of them are dead now¡± Kristofer returned with an odd lack of grief to his tone.

    That statement did seem to get Sean¡¯s attention as he centered another gaze on him, ¡°is that so?¡±

    ¡°Only my parents are left, and my nephews. But they¡¯re only children¡± he added.

    ¡°How nice¡± Sean stated in a mumble at the reference to two more possible were-beasts just waiting to sprout fur at some point in the future.

    Sean then quickly reached the end of his patience as he centered another long look on the young man, and began pulling each of those other details from his head. He knew that Claire hated him using his ability at all, let alone on someone she had cared about in the past; but this man was related to their mortal enemies and that made his thoughts a matter of life or death in Sean¡¯s opinion.

    After another long moment, Kristofer¡¯s discomfort grew in the face of Sean¡¯s silence; and he had to speak again, ¡°the other reason I¡¯m here is because I know you own a few abandoned buildings that might be well suited for me to turn into my medical office and home.¡±

    ¡°Just your home, huh?¡± Sean almost growled the question, his mood obviously having fouled greatly in the last few moments of his sorting through the other man¡¯s brain.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Kristofer swallowed again but decided that lying to Sean would probably not be a very good option if he wished to gain his trust. He took a deep breath before he made himself answer, ¡°yes, I have acquired a wife since I was last here in town. So my need for a more substantial home is almost as paramount as my need for a space to open my office.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll have room for you and your new wife to raise a bunch of little versions of you¡­ and her?¡± Sean added with a venomous tone in regards to this new very real threat that Kristofer wanted to move directly into Sean¡¯s territory.

    Kristofer swallowed yet another lump as he was now truly starting to wonder if Sean knew so very much more than he was saying after all. He then released another shaky breath, ¡°I know I have no right to ask you for any more favors, considering what you thought may have been going on between your wife and I¡± another breath, ¡°and what happened¡± he swallowed again, ¡°but I assure you that I never brought her to my bed; and that I have every intention of paying you back every cent that my education and the property are worth, combined¡± Kristofer attempted to further convince Sean of his sincerity.

    Sean just scoffed again, ¡°do you really think this is about the money, or even Claire?¡± Sean asked bitterly, his patience at last coming to an end.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not¡­¡± Kristofer attempted, only to be interrupted again.

    ¡°I really wish you hadn¡¯t come back here at all, Kristofer¡± Sean stated with some odd trace of regret pushing its way into his otherwise angry and impatient tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve assured you that¡­¡± Kristofer attempted.

    Sean then interrupted again, ¡°and you really shouldn¡¯t have brought this new problem to my town¡± Sean added as he gestured for one of his servants to come to him.

    ¡°Problem?¡± Kristofer stammered, not quite sure what problem Sean was even referring to.

    ¡°And now you¡¯ve given me no other choice¡± Sean stated with the same regret as the servant reached his side and Sean then moved to reach into the back of the servant¡¯s waistband, pulling out the pistol that was hidden there.

    That was when Kristofer paled at the sight of the weapon and desperately struggled to form more words, ¡°you¡¯re going to kill me?¡± he asked in a raspy whisper as his eyes darted around, trying to determine if there was any possibility of escape.

    ¡°You may wish I had¡± Sean sighed sadly as he moved toward the now shaking young man.

    ¡°What?¡± Kristofer choked as he took another step back, only to have his collar caught by Sean¡¯s free hand.

    That was when Sean pulled him closer and looked deeply into those dark pools of brown before speaking in that eerie tone, ¡°the way you can pay me back is by taking this pistol, which is filled with silver bullets, and keeping it with you at all times. And if you ever even suspect that your wife, or any others of her kind are ever planning to hurt any of my kind, or our servants; you will stop them¡­ permanently. And you will never mention our existence to any of them at all either; or we will have to stop you, permanently¡± Sean added with a slight sigh, ¡°now go and claim the property farthest from here, but remember the instructions I gave you tonight, and never give me a reason to regret not doing to you what your brother did to the people I care about¡± with that, Sean placed the pistol in Kristofer¡¯s jacket pocket and pushed him away before turning on his heel and returning to his door as the servants closed and locked the gate behind him once more.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t more than a few minutes later that Sean headed back upstairs with a heavy sigh and a heavier heart. He was in no way looking forward to explaining the events of the evening to Claire, but it was hardly feasible to try and keep them a secret either. Though when he arrived in their bedroom again, Claire¡¯s worried look showed that she had at least heard the beginning of the story.

    ¡°The werewolf is back?¡± she asked with a bit of panic as Sean entered the room.

    ¡°That werewolf is dead¡± Sean stated quietly.

    ¡°Ok, so why did you have the servants and Primogen arm themselves and their clans with silver again?¡± Claire asked warily as Sean moved to where she sat at the vanity.

    ¡°A different one has come to town now¡± Sean sighed again.

    ¡°And we know that how?¡± Claire asked, obviously not having heard much more than the orders to arm everyone with werewolf killing weapons again.

    ¡°I just spoke to her husband¡± Sean stated with his own worry as he took a seat on the plush chair near where she had already been seated.

    ¡°Come again?¡± Claire asked, obviously a little thrown by that statement.

    That was when Sean took a moment to even try to find a place to begin his explanation that he knew would not sit well with her once she heard what he had to do to the human, nay kinfolk, that she had been so fond of. Another sigh before he spoke, ¡°Kristofer¡¯s back. But his murdering bastard of a brother got himself killed since leaving here¡­¡±

    ¡°Kristofer¡¯s back?¡± Claire latched onto that as Sean had a feeling she would.

    ¡°Yes, but he thinks you¡¯re dead¡± Sean returned, watching her closely for her reaction.

    ¡°He thinks I¡¯m dead?¡± Claire repeated his words slowly as though trying to decipher them.

    ¡°He thinks that you were the vampire that his brother tore apart almost two years ago¡± Sean offered further, ¡°and that¡¯s the best thing about this story.¡±

    Claire scoffed, ¡°better than the murderer being dead? How so?¡±

    ¡°If he thinks you¡¯re dead, then he has no reason to ever come near this place or us. Except of course to pay me back; not that I give a shit about the money¡± Sean added with a shake of his head.

    Claire looked down with discontent before remembering, ¡°but you said there was a new werewolf in town.¡±

    ¡°I did¡± Sean sighed again, ¡°which brings us to the really not good part of the story.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± Claire returned, her voice shaking a bit then.

    ¡°When Kristofer went back home, most of the assholes he was related to got themselves killed by fighting other assholes like them¡± he paused only a moment.

    ¡°And he told you all of this?¡± Claire had to interrupt.

    ¡°Not consciously¡± Sean answered, though upon seeing her dark expression, he moved on, ¡°and because of the slaughter of so many of them, I guess his family are pushing even harder for him to impregnate some woman with more puppies that can grow up and try to kill all of us.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Claire asked, not sure she wanted the answer.

    ¡°Meaning he now has himself a lovely wife who he brought here with him¡± another pause, ¡°and she¡¯s one of those monsters just like the one who murdered Emilia, Finn and Eliza¡± Sean finished with another unhappy sigh.

    ¡°So¡­we got rid of his brother, but now he¡¯s married to one of them¡­¡± Claire restated, almost to herself.

    ¡°And he brought her here¡± Sean reiterated, ¡°which is why I say it is a very good thing for him to continue to think you¡¯re dead. We seriously do not need to ever give him any kind of reason to darken our doorstep ever again, and therefore bring another hell-beast with him.¡±

    Claire was quiet for a long moment, before finally looking back up at him, ¡°so now am I just expected to go into hiding for the rest of his life? I mean, if he and I ever run into each other, even by accident¡­¡± she added, but just looked down again.

    Sean then sighed as well, ¡°as much as I would love to keep you locked away in here ¡®til he and his ilk are dust, I wouldn¡¯t want to force you into that kind of life¡± he told her gently.

    ¡°So, am I just supposed to make him forget I exist if we ever do come across one another?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an idea¡± Sean replied, but with a lack of seriousness as Claire scowled back at him, ¡°but even that wouldn¡¯t convince me of our safety.¡±

    ¡°So then what do we do?¡± she asked him with another sigh.

    Sean took another moment before answering, ¡°what I already did¡± he answered quietly as her green eyes came up quickly at that.

    ¡°And what was that?¡± she asked worriedly.

    Another heavy sigh from Sean as he knew that she would most likely never forgive him for what he had done. But as he told Kristofer; that was the only choice he had been left with, short of actually trying to go and hunt down and kill the good doctor¡¯s new wife. He finally forced the words to his lips that he knew she would hate hearing, ¡°Oh I just gave him a pistol filled with silver bullets and then compelled him to never let any of his thoroughly repulsive family or acquaintances bring harm to any of us¡­ even if it means that someday he¡¯ll have to murder his own wife, or their children.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Claire just looked back at Sean in disbelief as he averted his eyes with more than a bit of regret. After another long moment, she had to say something, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how you could ever brainwash a man into killing his own children!¡±

    Sean let out another sad and guilty sigh as he fully expected this reaction, but still wished he hadn¡¯t had to cause it. He then finally tried to find some justification that she would accept other than all the ones that she already knew of, ¡°obviously, I hope it never has to come to that. I hope that either he has no children at all, or that they never turn into one of those things¡± he sighed again, ¡°but if it comes down to deciding between the lives of his family and mine¡­¡± he just shook his head, figuring he didn¡¯t need to say any more then.

    Claire just cast him another look of disbelief before she pushed herself up from her seat and headed through the side door to the privy with a slam of the door behind her. She took several long moments trying to calm her upset as she stared at herself hard in the mirror, running this new reality through her mind. She of course knew that werewolves were the single biggest threat to every single member of her household and family, aside from that deadly sun; but she still had trouble stomaching the facts of what Kristofer may someday end up having to do, simply because her own husband had forced it upon him.

    She sighed heavily again as she bit back her emotions and glared at herself in the mirror then. Once again, she couldn¡¯t help feeling as though she had ruined even more lives, just by allowing herself to care for another mortal. She knew Sean would tell her not to blame herself for what he had done, but it was still a fact that if she had never somehow made Kristofer care about her; then so much hell could have been avoided. And now, because of letting herself care about him, even more hell could be in store for him at some point in the future; and it was a hell no one would ever be able to mentally recover from. Therefore his entire life and mind could be shattered just because she had let herself care about him. And on that thought, a bloody tear slipped down her cheek.

    That was when Nicolas entered through the door that led to his own quarters. He halted upon seeing her standing there at the mirror, ¡°sorry¡± he apologized with only a bit of relief that he hadn¡¯t caught her bathing again, as he still was quite torn about the desires he was faced with each time he looked at Claire. That was when he noted the red streak on her cheek in the candle light, ¡°you¡¯re crying?¡± he asked her worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡± Claire whispered as she sniffled and wiped away the tear.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± he asked her in the same soft tone, ¡°did someone hurt you?¡± he asked with more worry as he cast a glance toward the door that led to her bedroom.

    ¡°Not physically¡± she whispered back as she cast her eyes downward again.

    ¡°Can I help any?¡± Nicolas asked her, his concern for her touching, despite the fact that she knew it was all because of that bond she had to force on him.

    She sighed as she looked back at him sadly, ¡°some things are hard to fix¡± she told him with regret.

    ¡°You fixed me¡± he told her with an attempt at a smile, as foreign as that expression had ever been to him in all of his nearly twenty-four years of life.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help her own smile then, ¡°I just tried to show you that you weren¡¯t beyond repair¡± she told him softly.

    ¡°I¡­ am not so afraid anymore¡± he stated, trying to find the words, ¡°and that¡¯s because of you, Claire¡± he told her in the same soft whisper.

    ¡°I just hope that someday you can actually let yourself be close to someone; the way closeness is meant to be¡± she told him, trying to hold her smile to reassure him, despite her own mood that night.

    Nicolas looked down a moment, as though trying to find the strength to speak again, ¡°I could be close to you¡± he told her, his voice nearly inaudible.

    Claire looked back up at him quickly as she paused a moment to try and determine if he actually meant what it sounded like he meant. ¡°When I say close, I mean physically¡± she attempted to clarify.

    ¡°When I see you I want to be close¡­ physically¡± he repeated her word as though it were more difficult than the rest of the sentence, ¡°I want it to finally feel good to touch, and be touched. The way you showed me it could¡± he attempted to explain, seeming to struggle even more with the language then.

    Claire swallowed another lump in her throat as she looked back at this man begging her to help him with that final step toward recovering what was left of his soul after the torture he had spent years going through. Despite her own upset about the whole of the night, as well as her worry about ever getting close to anyone at all anymore; she desperately wanted to help him. And she was very possibly the only person he had found a way to trust ever again after his former life.

    Not able to form any more words of her own, Claire looked down once more, and then managed another smile back up at him as she took a step closer to offer him her hand. Nicolas took a deep breath and then managed another semblance of a smile as he allowed his hand to reach out to cover hers. Claire smiled again at the contact and squeezed his hand gently before moving to lead him back to his own room before closing and locking the door behind them.

    Once inside the room, still lightly holding onto his slightly trembling hand, Claire led him to a spot next to the bed. Once they stopped there, she felt Nicolas¡¯ body tensing, yet he made no move to pull away or reclaim the hand she still held in hers. With another smile up at him, Claire moved closer and pushed herself up onto her toes next to the six inches of height he had on her. There, she pressed the gentlest of kisses over his lips. Again, Nicolas tensed at the contact, but did not pull back.

    After another moment of mentally replaying what he had seen her and Sean do to one another, Nicolas managed to begin slightly moving his lips against hers as well. He even allowed himself to press a bit closer to her so that he could feel her breasts pressing against his chest. Of course, that touch caused more tension in him, but a more pleasurable feeling too, as he felt himself already beginning to get aroused by even that slight contact between their two still fully clothed bodies.

    When she finally broke off the kiss, Claire remained standing close to him as she looked up into those brown eyes which somehow managed to display both fear and arousal. She smiled up at him once more and whispered, ¡°do you want me to undress yet, or do you need more time?¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Nicolas¡¯ breath caught again at the offer as he thought on it a moment, ¡°I want to see you again¡± he returned hoarsely.

    Claire allowed another smile as she only stepped back an inch or so. She then attempted further reassurance, ¡°if at any moment you want me to stop anything I¡¯m doing; just tell me, and I will, ok?¡± His only response to her words was a slight nod of understanding as his eyes traveled over her, waiting for her to expose that beautiful pale skin to his eyes once again.

    Claire then nodded back as she moved to begin unlacing the front of her dress, moving slowly as to not make him feel any more fear or worry than she was sure he was already struggling with a good deal of. His breath was shaky as he watched her fingers on those laces, but he made no protest, nor did he look away. Upon finishing with the laces, she smiled up at him again before pulling the front of the dress away from her breasts and even more slowly sliding it down her arms as his eyes moved over her, his breaths growing shorter and coming quicker. Yet, he still made no protests as Claire finally moved to begin sliding the dress down from her waist as well.

    When she was now standing fully exposed before him, she carefully stepped out of the heap that her dress had fallen to around her feet. She then looked up at him, studying his aura to determine if he was about to bolt at any moment. Though there was fear in his aura, the color of desire was very nearly blotting all the other colors out. She smiled up at him again before speaking, ¡°do you want to undress now, or do you want to just look at me, or kiss me, or touch me first?¡±

    ¡°Touch you?¡± he choked a bit at that offer.

    ¡°Yes. You can touch me however you want; we can go as slowly as you want. Or I could touch you. You just have to let me know what you think you¡¯re comfortable with, and when you are¡± she offered in the same near whisper.

    ¡°You want me to touch you like your husband touched you?¡± he asked her hoarsely.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want. This is all about what you want and need, Nicolas. I¡¯m just here to help you figure that out¡± she told him with the same soft smile.

    ¡°You want me to undress?¡± he asked in that same hoarse tone that barely made it past his throat.

    ¡°Of course, but not until you¡¯re ready to¡± she reassured.

    Nicolas let out another deep breath as he let his eyes travel over all of that naked flesh being exposed to him once more, and now so close he could actually reach out and touch that smooth pale skin; and she had even given him permission to do such a thing. And on that thought, he felt himself fully harden beneath his clothing. He took another moment to mentally scold himself for his instinctive reaction to feel ashamed of his own arousal, reminding himself that she had proven to him that arousal did not have to lead to any pain at all.

    After another shaky breath he slowly forced his hands up to begin undoing the buttons of his own shirt, his eyes moving over her body the entire time. Claire smiled again as she watched him begin undressing, hoping that perhaps she really was somehow able to repair a substantial part of the damage that had been done to him. Her eyes did falter a moment though as he opened his shirt to expose the myriad of now long faded scars that covered his chest and stomach, most of which were centered around his nipples. She forced back her own whimper at the thought of what had been done to his body to cause such.

    Nicolas swallowed another lump in his throat as he made himself finish removing the shirt, regardless of the way her pretty eyes saddened at the now physical evidence of what had been done to him. He took another deep breath as he saw her manage to smile up at him again, with as much continued reassurance as she could. He then moved trembling fingers down to the button of his pants and tried as hard as he could to steady his hands as he unfastened those as well.

    Upon exposing his erection to her at last, but before fully removing his last bit of clothing, another fear rushed to his mind as he looked up at her quickly. Claire moved her eyes away from where his body so obviously wanted her, even if his mind was still torn; and she easily noted the extra dose of fear that had just sprung to his eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Claire asked gently.

    ¡°What if¡­?¡± he swallowed hard, not quite able to finish vocalizing that new fear yet.

    ¡°What if what?¡±

    ¡°What if I put baby in you, and you lose it; like Madeleine lost all hers?¡±

    At that statement, Claire had to immediately force away thoughts of the baby she had lost all those years ago, however that tragedy had indeed come to pass. And she had to will another look of reassurance to her face, ¡°I can¡¯t get pregnant, Nicolas¡± she promised him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t have babies?¡± he repeated as he looked back at her with a fraction of his newest fear dissipating ever so slightly.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡± she assured as she managed, with some difficulty, to smile back at him once more.

    ¡°Because of same reason you cry blood and can¡¯t go in sun?¡± he asked warily.

    He had been there long enough to understand that she and Sean were not quite like him, but he still had a bit of difficulty understanding all the other things that meant. Perhaps because of the language barrier or perhaps it was just that Claire had never managed to fully explain all the facts of their existence to him; as he already had enough reasons to have his dreams filled with terror on a nightly basis. It was true that his bond to her would mean he¡¯d never hurt her, but nonetheless, she didn¡¯t want to give him any reason to ever fear her after how hard she had worked to make him trust her at all.

    ¡°I lost my ability to have children, or even get pregnant at all, a long time ago. You never have to worry about me losing any more babies¡± she assured as her voice broke a bit, for more than just grief over Madeleine¡¯s and possibly even Nicolas¡¯ own lost children.

    That seemed to at least alleviate one more fear as he let his eyes move over her once more and his arousal seemed to easily return then. He took another breath as he shakily finished removing his pants and even managed to take a step closer to her, his hardness nearly close enough to brush against that pale skin of hers. That was when he managed to lean down and ever so cautiously place another kiss over her mouth despite the nervousness at the fact that both of them were now equally nude and he was so obviously aroused.

    Once that kiss ended, Claire smiled up at him again, forcing her eyes to not linger on the other scars that marred the rest of his flesh that had now been exposed to her. With one more smile, she took his hand again and spoke, ¡°do you want to move to the bed?¡±

    Once again, he appeared to have trouble forming an answer for a long time. Though he did finally manage another slight nod as he let her lead him with her onto the mattress. There she lay back submissively before him as he shakily moved to his side a few inches from where she lay so vulnerable next to him.

    ¡°Is this when I touch you, the way Sean touched you?¡± he asked for one more reassurance.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle, ¡°I definitely want you to touch me like that. But only if you¡¯re comfortable with it.¡±

    That was when Nicolas managed his own smile as he looked down at where his body so obviously was aching for hers, ¡°I would not say ¡®comfortable,¡¯ but I want to touch you too. Just need to know if you want my touch as much.¡±

    That was when Claire smiled over at him again, ¡°can I show you something?¡± she asked him softly.

    ¡°I think you are showing me much already¡± he smiled again as his eyes traveled down her body.

    She allowed another little chuckle as she slowly reached for his hand, looking to him for permission to take it in hers again. He nodded his agreement again as Claire took his hand in both of hers and slowly moved it to the place between her legs. He tensed again, but did not pull away, so she guided his hand closer to where she had called upon that wetness to make herself ready to allow him inside her.

    ¡°The way you get hard when you get aroused, is the way I get wet. Do you feel how much I want you now?¡± she whispered as she pressed his fingers closer to that wetness she spoke of.

    His breath caught again as he let himself move his fingers slowly against her, where she indeed was completely aroused. ¡°This means you want to feel me inside you?¡±

    ¡°Very much¡± she whispered back as she guided his fingertips just barely inside her, ¡°but only if you¡¯re ready to let yourself be inside me¡± she assured once more.

    Nicolas¡¯ breath caught in his throat once again as he moved his fingers further inside her, as gently as he could, feeling even more wetness greeting him there. Another shallow breath as he looked up into her face, ¡°I think I want that very much.¡±

 Chapter 28

    ~1821~

    Even though it had been just shy of a year since Kristofer had made his return home known, Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s relationship had remained chilly ever since. After she left the first meeting of the year without having spoken a word for the entirety, Sean remained in the room alone with a heavy sigh. He wanted badly to remind her of that promise they had made to just stop hurting each other for whatever time they had left together; however, he was quite sure he had broken that promise quite effectively when he had rewritten Kristofer¡¯s brain so drastically that he could very well end up murdering his own family just because Sean had decided that their lives were worth less than his and Claire¡¯s.

    Sean did truly believe that the world would be better off without creatures that murdered their kind on sight without even allowing the possibility that Kindred were anything but monsters. However he also knew what it was like to be responsible for one¡¯s own child¡¯s death and Kristofer didn¡¯t deserve to ever know that pain; no one did, including the woman who wrongly believed that she had caused their child¡¯s death herself.

    He sighed heavily once more as he moved his elbows to the table, running his hands through his hair in some combination of stress and the guilt that was usually plaguing the other half of his previously happy marriage. He once again found himself wracking his brain for the ninth consecutive month, trying to find any way at all to hope that Claire could ever find it in her heart to forgive what he had done. But as each night passed, he lost more and more hope that she would ever forgive him at all. She had already forgiven him for Awsha, and that was a miracle in itself; but this may have just been one hurt too many.

    His dark thoughts were interrupted once again, as they had been so often over the fourteen years he had been forced to perform this role that he had never even wanted. A young male servant peered into the meeting room and hesitantly spoke up upon seeing Sean¡¯s obvious distraction. ¡°There¡¯s a visitor who¡¯s been waiting in the foyer for the meeting to end¡± he told Sean regretfully.

    Sean allowed another sigh of frustration, but offered no response other than forcing himself to his feet and starting toward the door the servant waited at. Though Sean appeared like he was heading for a firing squad rather than to simply greet a guest to his home. But that had been his usual expression since losing the comfort of Claire¡¯s warm embraces or even smiles in the past several months.

    Once he stepped into the foyer and his eyes fell on his visitor he was floored by that majesty and awe he hadn¡¯t felt the like of in the near decade and a half since Haven¡¯s death. Sean swallowed a lump in his throat as his feet faltered a moment before forcing them to carry him further into the room to greet this tall, dark, handsome visitor.

    ¡°Prince Sean, I presume¡± the man greeted him in that velvet accent of the mother country as he turned to center those blue-gray eyes on the pretty blonde hair, blue eyes, towering height and rail thin frame that most others were affected by anytime they were in Sean¡¯s presence; the way Sean was now obviously affected by this man¡¯s.

    ¡°Good evening¡± Sean managed with a bit more wariness than he had greeted any other guest to his home in recent years. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± he managed as he attempted to regain some composure in light of the effect the other man had on him.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m only announcing my presence, just as the rules of the Camarilla require¡± he added in the same emotionless tone that seemed a constant among most elder Kindred. He then forced a smile as he brushed the brown pony tail behind his shoulder and stepped forward to offer his hand to Sean with the customary politeness. As Sean slowly took his hand, he forced the smile to remain and spoke again, ¡°Thomas Mason, Toreador¡± he added the last word with a little more sharpness to his tone. Though it was hard for Sean to read that tone or even the man¡¯s aura or thoughts, which was always a worrisome thing.

    After another moment Sean released the man¡¯s hand and looked over at where Thomas only stood a mere three inches shorter than Sean himself; furthermore, he appeared to have been in his early thirties at the time of his embrace, just as Sean had been. Sean swallowed again as he forced his eyes to hold the man in his gaze, ¡°I take it you¡¯re older than me?¡± he managed.

    Thomas allowed a wry laugh as he cast a glance around the home before deigning to answer the question that already had an answer which was obvious. ¡°Oh no need to worry, I was only embraced 130 or so years before yourself¡± he added with the tiniest trace of smugness touching his tone and smile.

    Sean¡¯s composure faltered a moment, which Thomas easily noted, as he was most likely reading Sean¡¯s aura and possibly even his thoughts as they spoke. And neither of those facts gave Sean an iota of added comfort. After all, Sean was meant to be the most powerful Kindred in the entire territory, and the one who all others answered to. And that would be an extremely difficult role to continue to convince others of if there was another in his territory that was so obviously stronger and more powerful than Sean.

    ¡°So, you were embraced around the same time as my sire?¡± was the first thing Sean could manage as a way of establishing some sort of common ground.

    ¡°A mere four years later, as a matter of fact¡± Thomas responded with another wry and knowing smile.

    That was when Sean looked back quickly at him, ¡°wait, you said Thomas?¡±

    ¡°I did¡± Thomas agreed in the same slightly smug tone as Sean began putting together the clues to his identity.

    ¡°You¡¯re Hollister¡¯s second childe?¡± Sean stated with only slightly less hesitancy.

    ¡°Well, his only childe now¡± Thomas stated as he again kept any emotion from his tone.

    Sean did feel another crack in his composure at that particular response, but tried to convince himself that his newly awakened paranoia was getting to him when he then remembered another fact. ¡°And you¡¯re Daniel¡¯s sire?¡±

    ¡°That I am¡± Thomas agreed with another smile.

    Sean then managed a slight smile, ¡°Daniel and I are very close, or had been at any rate¡± he added with a bit of sadness to his smile, ¡°so welcome to my territory I suppose¡± he finished as he tried to hold that smile.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be an interesting visit¡± Thomas allowed as he cast another look around the room.

    After another moment, Sean spoke up again, almost as though the next thought had just occurred to him, ¡°I suppose I should have my wife show you to¡­¡± he then looked back at Thomas once more.

    ¡°Show me to what?¡± Thomas asked in response to Sean¡¯s unfinished sentence.

    ¡°I was going to say House Toreador, since she¡¯s the Toreador Primogen, but¡­¡± he let his voice trail off once more.

    ¡°But?¡± Thomas pressed, amused by Sean¡¯s obvious difficulty communicating in light of Thomas being so painfully more powerful than he.

    ¡°But, I guess if you¡¯re staying for any amount of time¡­ then that would no longer be her role¡± he admitted quietly, honestly not sure how he felt about that fact.

    ¡°Well, Primogen does mean the eldest member of the clan in that territory. Of course, being the same clan, that should be the Prince¡¯s claim. But I guess this is an exception¡± he added with a bit of bitterness just under the surface of his tone.

    ¡°I guess it would be¡± Sean agreed quietly. ¡°I suppose I can show you to the house instead of bothering Claire with a job that is no longer even going to be hers¡± he offered in the same quiet tone as he gestured for Thomas to follow him out of the home.

    ¡°Special treatment from the Prince himself. How flattering¡± Thomas returned with a bit of sarcasm to his otherwise pleasing British lilt.

    That was when Sean couldn¡¯t help addressing all the little verbal cues that he was easily picking up on, even without the benefit of being able to read Thomas¡¯ aura or thoughts. He looked back at him as they made their way toward the home that had been abandoned for most of the two plus years since Eliza had been killed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help asking something of you Thomas, and I hope not to offend you¡± Sean began.

    ¡°That always seems to preface an interesting sentence; consider my interest piqued¡± he returned wryly.

    ¡°I just find myself wondering why it was that Haven named me his heir if his own brother could have taken the role¡± Sean dared as he looked back at Thomas who did allow a slightly darker expression for the briefest of moments.

    ¡°Haven and I were never very close¡± Thomas admitted what was already obvious, ¡°and I imagine he thought I would be selected to preside over another territory back in Britain or Europe, as the rest of our line has done; excepting Lemuel¡¯s pretty little childe who journeyed to your lovely homeland instead¡± he offered the explanation, minimal as it was.

    ¡°And I assume that becoming Prince is an idea that appeals to you?¡± Sean pressed further as the home came into view.

    Thomas scoffed slightly, though held his smile, ¡°I assume that role appeals to most Kindred¡± he offered without truly answering the question.

    ¡°It never appealed much to me or Haven, honestly¡± Sean admitted.

    ¡°Well that is a rather novel opinion to have about wanting something that¡¯s already been given to you¡± Thomas returned with a continually unreadable tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the rest of the Camarilla would agree to make such a change to an already existing Princedom such as this¡± Sean began as they arrived at the door to the house, ¡°but there are plenty of unclaimed territories surrounding this one. I¡¯m sure I could put your name forth for one of those¡± Sean offered a compromise of sorts as it was obvious that Thomas had eyes for the throne and he did not need to deal with another fight over that throne with all the other problems he was already dealing with since taking it himself.

    ¡°How charitable you are,¡± Thomas allowed another wry smile, ¡°but it¡¯s been rather too long of a journey to debate politics just now; so I will simply bid you adieu for the night,¡± Thomas stated in the same emotionless tone as he bowed slightly to Sean and headed into his new home.

    <hr>

    After the stress inducing arrival of another Kindred who had eyes for the throne and could quite possibly take it, Sean returned to his own home looking rather somber. Though that had honestly been his mood ever since him and Claire¡¯s latest estrangement. He slowly made his way toward their bedchamber to inform Claire of the change to her status on the council. He knew she had never been all that interested in being Primogen anyway, but considering how distant they had been for nearly a year, he was still quite apprehensive about how she would take the information.

    Only upon entering their chambers slightly before midnight, he found Claire absent. He sighed as his eyes turned toward the door to the privy. He hoped that perhaps she was only bathing, but he had a creeping feeling that there was another activity she was indulging in that night. As nearly every night for the last several months, the smell of Nicolas clung to her, only further reinforcing that distance that had grown between them.

    He sighed sadly as he debated on simply sitting there and waiting for them to finish their lovemaking, however long that would be. Though he had a feeling that each minute that passed of that wait would be increasingly painful. It was true that her taking her servants as lovers had never bothered him, but it was hard not to feel threatened by it when he was no longer her lover himself. It¡¯s true they still shared a bed, but that was usually only in the daylight hours when neither of them were conscious, let alone enjoying each other¡¯s touch.

    He momentarily entertained the thought of interrupting their copulation, but quickly forced that urge away as he remembered the fear Nicolas always had of even being in his presence at all; let alone at a moment when he was making love to Sean¡¯s wife. It was true that he and Nicolas were hardly close and he had every right to interrupt another man pleasuring his wife; at least if their marriage had been anything resembling traditional. But he knew that fracturing Nicolas¡¯ already fragile psyche in such a way would be yet another hurt Claire would not forgive him for; especially after how hard she had already worked to repair it for nearly three long years.

    He sighed as he took a seat at Claire¡¯s vanity, his fingers absently moving over her hairbrush. He didn¡¯t particularly relish the idea of waiting out their lovemaking; but nor did he want to deal with any more of his own duties that night either. He sighed as he attempted to find some distraction to his uncomfortable wait on her return. Though his attempt to find that distraction was not as long as he had feared it would be; as it was only about fifteen minutes later when Claire returned to the room through the side door, halting a moment as her eyes fell on Sean still seated there.

    ¡°Evening¡± he greeted her in a terribly sad tone as he couldn¡¯t quite make his eyes come up to take in her still flushed skin under the robe that was now the only thing covering that pale flesh he had been deprived of even the sight of for nearly an entire year.

    Claire took a moment as she glanced back at the door behind her before shutting it, ¡°calling it a night a little early, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked quietly as she awkwardly moved into the room.

    ¡°After you all left the meeting, we had another new Kindred announce himself¡± Sean began, wanting to get quickly to the point instead of allowing himself any more time to dwell on that distance between them or the fact that others were suffering no such lack of her companionship.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± she returned quietly as she moved to take a seat on the sofa several feet off from where he sat, casting her eyes downward.

    ¡°I suppose new isn¡¯t exactly accurate¡± he added as more of an afterthought, ¡°It¡¯s Daniel¡¯s sire actually.¡±

    ¡°Daniel Denbourough¡¯s sire?¡± she repeated, looking up only momentarily.

    ¡°The same¡± Sean sighed slightly.

    ¡°Hollister¡¯s other childe? Haven¡¯s brother?¡±

    ¡°My uncle¡± he added to the list with a shake of his head, ¡°I showed him to the Toreador house already¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that my job?¡± she asked, matching his own low volume.

    That was when Sean sighed again, ¡°actually it isn¡¯t; not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Thomas was embraced only four years after Haven. That makes him the oldest Toreador in my territory now; over 150 years older than either you or I, even¡± he added with an ever more apparent drop in volume.

    Claire was silenced for a moment as she processed the ramifications before she just had to ask Sean for his opinion on such, ¡°is that going to be a problem?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t exactly have any good feelings about it¡± Sean admitted with another worried sigh.

 Chapter 29

    Though it was true that Sean and Claire had been quite distant since Kristofer came calling again, she still shared Sean¡¯s opinion that doing anything to get on the wrong side of this new Kindred would probably be a very bad idea. Due to this, Claire took it upon herself to try and offer a gesture of goodwill to the man who would now be taking her place for the one hour a month that she and Sean even spent in the same room while conscious anymore. Of course, she also had a curiosity to meet him as well, hoping that being a part of their own line would make him less of a threat than he could have easily been; though on that thought she couldn¡¯t help her mind wandering back to another member of their line who had done quite a fine job of making their lives hell for 119 years. Not to mention the fact that she was still at the top of the list of suspects in Haven¡¯s assassination.

    Claire simply sighed heavily to push those thoughts away as she led Sean¡¯s pretty young blonde servant Amanda with her to House Toreador. She knocked tentatively at the door as she attempted to brace herself to meet this new possible threat and hopefully do her part to help diffuse it. When Thomas finally appeared at the door, Claire was even more floored by his presence and majesty than Sean had been, considering she was another vampiric generation younger than even her husband. And Amanda was even more awestruck than Claire, as she was a mere blood bound mortal. It took Claire a long moment to even find her voice to offer some form of greeting to the man who towered nine inches taller than her own petite frame.

    ¡°Thomas, I assume?¡± she finally managed to choke out.

    ¡°And you are?¡± he asked as he made no disguise of the way his blue gray eyes openly traveled over both the females who had come to his door at just barely one a.m. that night.

    Claire swallowed again before managing more words; ¡°I¡¯m Claire, Sean¡¯s wife¡± she managed.

    ¡°And the Prince¡¯s wife and her lovely companion have come to my door, why?¡± he replied as he continued to watch them.

    Claire was a bit thrown by the less than warm greeting, not to mention the way he was already staking claim to the home he had only been shown to an hour earlier. Reminding herself of Haven¡¯s warnings about Kindred becoming further and further removed from their own humanity as the centuries progressed and eternity wore on them, she attempted to not take any personal offense at his manner.

    Managing a smile, she spoke again, ¡°may we come in?¡±

    ¡°You are already here¡± he stated flatly as he moved to the side and gestured for the two women to enter as he continued to move his eyes over them, as if sizing them up for usefulness of some kind.

    Claire forced another polite smile as she stepped inside with Amanda trailing silently behind her, despite the fact that Amanda was normally one of the more forward servants in Sean¡¯s service. Claire then held that smile as best she could as she looked back up at Thomas and spoke in the same polite tone, ¡°since you¡¯re going to be taking my place on the council, I figured we could at least offer you a welcome gesture.¡±

    ¡°And that would be?¡± he asked in the same curt manner that still managed to somehow sound pleasant due to that rich British accent of his.

    Claire offered another polite smile as she gestured to Amanda, ¡°Sean and I figured you might have need of one of his servants to watch over you during the day. This is Amanda¡± she stated as the fair haired girl offered a slight curtsy.

    ¡°A housewarming gift? How quaint¡± Thomas returned as he moved close to Amanda and looked her over once more. Claire swallowed hard as he reached to place a hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder, causing her to startle slightly. Then, more disconcerting than that, he physically turned the girl about as he let his eyes travel over her from another angle, ¡°I suppose she¡¯ll do¡± he stated with a sigh, as though purchasing livestock at an auction. Both women seemed to be at a bit of a loss for words in regards to his manner. Then they startled further as he moved to tear a gash in his wrist with his fangs and held his wrist out to Amanda, ¡°drink¡± he told her in the same curt manner.

    Amanda looked further startled by that as she looked to Claire for some kind of guidance regarding whether she should obey his order; ¡°she is fully bound to Sean¡± Claire managed as some sort of response.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m the one she¡¯s going to be watching over during the day, aren¡¯t I now?¡± Thomas responded pointedly, ¡°can¡¯t be too careful¡± he added with his own slightly impatient smile.

    Not able to find any valid reason to argue with the fact he had just stated, Claire looked back at the girl¡¯s questioning eyes, ¡°he¡¯s got a point. Go ahead, Amanda¡± she returned quietly as she had a little more trouble forcing her smile to remain as she started to get a clearer picture of why Sean had seemed more than a bit worried about this man¡¯s arrival.

    Once Amanda finished drinking from his wrist and stepped back with a shy look downward, Thomas¡¯ eyes moved back to Claire and her apparent discomfort. ¡°Why so down, Claire? Would you like a drink too?¡± he asked with a wry smirk as he lifted his wrist once more.

    Claire and Amanda looked more than a bit startled by that as Claire¡¯s worried green eyes came up to meet his, ¡°pardon?¡± she choked on the response.

    Then Thomas just allowed an amused chuckle, ¡°the look on your face; adorable¡± he smirked down at her again as he lowered his wrist before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re way too intelligent not to know how dreadfully idiotic it would be to let yourself ever get bound to any Kindred¡± he stated in a way that made one fear that he was quite aware, and amused by the fact that she and Sean had indeed spent a great deal of their marriage bound to one another. He then added in an even darker tone, ¡°as I¡¯m sure our handsome young Prince would also never be that daft¡± he added with another knowing grin.

    Claire had to literally force herself not to shudder at the fact that she got the distinct feeling that he was reading her every thought and fear. And that was an even more terrifying prospect to her as she was afraid to even let her own husband see those deepest thoughts.

    With a shaky sigh, Claire finally managed a response, ¡°I should really be going. Be sure to let us know if there¡¯s anything else you require¡± and with that she nearly bolted from the house.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± Amanda attempted to call after her as the door shut behind Claire and her words quickly fell short as she turned back to see Thomas¡¯ gaze on her, as though daring her to make another attempt to keep Claire at her side.

    Thomas then just chuckled again as he stepped close to the young blonde girl, ¡°it appears our Prince¡¯s own wife has many things she¡¯s awfully terrified of me finding out¡± he told her with another amused chuckle as he leaned down to smell her hair.

    ¡°You can read minds?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Sean?¡± he asked with another smirk.

    ¡°I believe so¡± she stammered as she averted her eyes, shaking a bit as he remained close to her.

    ¡°Not that it matters to me if he can. He¡¯s completely powerless to use that ability on me¡± he told her with another amused smirk.

    ¡°He is?¡± Amanda asked, her voice shaking nearly as much as her own petite frame as she stood at a good six inches shorter than the man that was apparently to be her new regnant.

    ¡°Of course he is. I¡¯m as old as his sire; who had to have been the one who taught Sean that little trick at all, I¡¯m sure¡± he added in the same smug tone as he moved to slowly pull her dress off her shoulder.

    She swallowed again as she kept her eyes averted, ¡°you¡¯re a Toreador too, right?¡± she managed.

    Thomas allowed another little chuckle, ¡°you are aware that this is House Toreador, are you not?¡± he scoffed. Amanda simply nodded as her voice was becoming more elusive each moment he stood so intimidatingly close, ¡°and I am the new Toreador Primogen, since I am most likely the eldest and most powerful Kindred here. Although I¡¯m sure some would argue that that should make me Prince, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Probably¡± she managed in the same shaky tone.

    ¡°That would make you the new toy for the most powerful vampire here. You should be honored¡± he told her as he moved to just slightly graze her pale shoulder with his fangs.

    Amanda¡¯s breath caught another moment as she tried to find words and force a smile up at him, ¡°I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re a Toreador. I¡¯ve heard other Kindred are not as¡­ gentle with their servants¡± she attempted, vainly hoping that it was true that Toreadors actually were the most humane of all the Kindred. After all, Sean and Claire had never mistreated her. Though this man was doing his best to frighten her; which she hoped upon hope was only an act, but those hopes were getting harder to hold onto with each moment.

    ¡°Gentle with their servants?¡± Thomas scoffed as he moved to look back down at her, ¡°is that a euphemism for something?¡±

    ¡°Euphemism?¡± she asked, obviously not that familiar with the word as she was fairly uneducated as most females still were in this still relatively uncivilized portion of the new world.

    Thomas scoffed once more, ¡°I assume that Sean didn¡¯t bind you for your intelligence, did he?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡± she asked, a little caught by that statement as well.

    ¡°Oh dear girl, just take off your clothes. I¡¯m so very bored talking to you¡± he sighed as he sat and prepared to watch her carry out his order.

    Amanda trembled a bit at the order, but possessing the submissiveness as well as the sexual desire of those bound, she was no stranger to indulging those desires with the other servants on a regular basis. Of course, she always wished to indulge those desires with Sean, but she settled for other servants more often than not. Once she finally dropped her clothing to the floor and stood before him fully exposed, Thomas¡¯ eyes moved over her once again with another sigh.

    With an almost bored tone, Thomas spoke again, ¡°so is this truly the only purpose you serve here? Fucking your Prince since he¡¯s been having his little spat with the Mrs.?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± she stammered again, not sure quite how to answer that, ¡°I do other things too¡± she attempted.

    ¡°So you fuck Sean, and all of his servants? Not Claire? I hear she and Sean both quite enjoyed my own childe, as well as the one he married and made¡± he added with a roll of his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what you want me to¡­¡±

    ¡°Every time you try to speak you honestly make me wonder if our kind can still get headaches¡± he mumbled the complaint as he shook his head over at where she tried to bite back a tear ¡°and now you¡¯re going to cry too. You do realize that you¡¯re nothing but a blood bound whore for the Prince to stick his prick in and then pass off to me like leftovers. And you¡¯re going to cry?¡± he scoffed again as she bit back another sob. As he heard that stifled sob, he got to his feet angrily, ¡°I swear I will rip your head right off that pretty little body if you don¡¯t stop your simpering right this second¡± he warned her with a cold glare.

    Amanda took a deep breath, almost biting her tongue to stifle another sob as she simply shuddered, forcing her eyes down to the floor to avoid having to see that anger in his cold gaze. He then just shook his head over at her once again. A moment later, he seemed to finally find some other distraction from humiliating and terrifying Amanda as he looked out the window inside which she was still standing naked and trembling.

    ¡°Whose horse is that?¡± Thomas asked her conversationally, as if the last ten minutes of verbal abuse had not even occurred.

    ¡°Hor¡­?¡± she began, and then quickly checked her questioning of another of his statements as she turned toward the window to see what animal he was referring to, ¡°that¡¯s one of Sean¡¯s horses. They¡¯re all Sean¡¯s¡± she managed, her voice still shaking, but somewhat less so now, as he seemed to find some momentary distraction from her.

    ¡°Is it a stallion?¡± he asked her in the same conversational manner.

    ¡°I believe so¡± she managed, her confusion creeping into her voice to cover at least some of her fear.

    ¡°Good. Go bring it around the back of the house, would you love?¡± he asked her with that same fa?ade of politeness in his voice once more.

    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± she asked, trying not to sound hopeful.

    ¡°Did you just question me rather than following my order?¡± he asked with another cool look.

    Amanda swallowed hard again as she looked down once more, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it right away¡± she whispered as she moved to reach for the dress that she had dropped to the floor moments earlier.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he interrupted her as she bent to retrieve the garment, which did do well to cause her to freeze.

    ¡°I was going to go get the horse¡± she managed as her voice began shaking again.

    ¡°That¡¯s a dress, not a horse. You are aware of the difference, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked her in the same cold, condescending tone.

    ¡°You want me to go outside and get the horse, without getting dressed first?¡± she managed in the same whisper.

    ¡°I must ask; is English even your first language?¡± he told her with another glare.

    She swallowed hard again as she stood upright again and took a shaky breath before moving toward the door, her naked body trembling once again. Thomas then followed her through the door with an amused smirk as she shivered a bit in the mild nighttime air. As he watched her attempt to approach the stallion, Thomas couldn¡¯t help another smirk as the stallion reacted to her approach in a way that most human males would react to the sight of all her pretty pale skin.

    ¡°I do believe he likes you, Amanda¡± Thomas called after her with another smirk.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s in heat¡± she returned worriedly.

    ¡°Well then I guess it¡¯s a good thing you are out here. After all, servicing rutting males is something you are quite capable of, isn¡¯t it?¡± he told her with a malevolent grin.

    That¡¯s when her eyes widened as she looked back at the obviously aroused stallion and then back at Thomas, ¡°you can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Amanda returned with another shake of her voice.

    ¡°Do I appear to have much of a sense of humor, Amanda?¡± he told her coolly.

    ¡°He¡­¡± she looked fearfully at the horse again, ¡°that could kill¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh I doubt it¡¯ll kill you. Might do quite a bit of damage though. Only one way to find out though isn¡¯t there?¡± he smirked over at her again.

    That was when her tears welled up again, ¡°but you¡¯re a Toreador¡± she choked.

    ¡°I suppose antitribu is another big word you don¡¯t know, isn¡¯t it?¡± he told her mockingly, ¡°and you will forget that you heard that word tonight too¡± he added in that eerie hypnotic tone, then finished ¡°better get to it. He looks a bit antsy.¡±

 Chapter 30

    ¡°He reads minds?¡± Claire exclaimed angrily as she barged into Sean¡¯s office after returning from the Toreador house that night.

    ¡°Good evening to you too; and who are we talking about?¡± Sean greeted her with a questioning look up from his desk.

    Claire just scoffed, ¡°Thomas, of course.¡±

    Sean looked down a moment as he tried to find a response; ¡°he was embraced by the same sire, only four years after Haven, so¡­¡± he finished with a slight shrug.

    Claire scoffed more loudly then, ¡°did you just shrug?¡± she shook her head in disbelief, ¡°you already knew that he read minds? And you let me go over there?¡±

    Sean looked back at her with a shake of his own head before offering any more words, ¡°though he didn¡¯t come right out and say he read minds; it was a fairly obvious assumption to make¡± he told her in the same slightly flat tone.

    Another sound of disbelief passed her lips as she centered an angry look on Sean, ¡°and you let me go over there?¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Honestly, Claire I haven¡¯t really been privy to how you¡¯ve spent much of your time at all lately¡± he admitted with another look down as he tried to keep his tone as even as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯d think that if you knew he read minds, you would have at least given me some kind of warning when you first told me about him¡± she retorted, not doing as well at keeping her own voice even.

    ¡°Like I said; I thought it was a fairly obvious assumption¡± he repeated with only a slight drop in volume, ¡°honestly most of the members of our line, especially those older than us, most likely do that. You¡¯re the only one that has a¡­¡± he just shook his head as he looked away again.

    ¡°Has a problem with it?¡± Claire returned with a trace of bitterness.

    ¡°See, you do almost read minds¡± he returned in a tone that was somehow equally wry as it was regretful.

    Another loud scoff, ¡°why don¡¯t you just say it, Sean?¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡± he asked, a tiny bit of emotion peeking into his otherwise even tone.

    ¡°That you think I¡¯m a fool; a na?ve idealist who thinks we can live in a world where we don¡¯t have to constantly rip things out of others¡¯ minds¡± she returned in the same angry and hurt tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never said any of those things, Claire¡± Sean stated, though his volume decreased even further.

    She shook her head while she centered that dark look on him for a long time as he refused to return her gaze. Then after another moment of exasperation and worry about what exactly Thomas had ripped out of her head, she unleashed another angry barb, ¡°and you¡¯ve done such good things with that ability yourself, haven¡¯t you?¡± she stated coldly, an obvious reference to what he had done to Kristofer, as it was the most apparent point of contention between them for months now.

    Sean sighed with a bit of his own upset, ¡°and why don¡¯t you just say it; that you think I¡¯m some kind of tyrant who takes a twisted pleasure in ripping secrets from people¡¯s minds and bending them to my will to suit my own purposes.¡± Claire glared back as if about to respond, then decided against it and remained silent another moment. That was when Sean finally looked back up at her, ¡°you¡¯re not denying that that¡¯s your opinion. So I suppose now you¡¯re going to accuse me of ripping that from your mind?¡±

    ¡°Well that would go against the promise you made to me, now wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Claire returned pointedly.

    Sean sighed more sadly then as his voice dropped again, ¡°I¡¯ve known you since 1586, Claire. I¡¯ve loved you since 1586¡± he added, ¡°I don¡¯t need to read your mind to know how you think and feel. And I¡¯m fairly positive you can guess at every one of my thoughts and feelings too. It¡¯s called being soul mates. Which is what we always used to consider ourselves, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked as his voice dropped sadly on the question, as though he were trying to get any kind of reassurance at all that she did honestly still feel that way.

    Claire took a long moment to bite back her tears at the idea that he honestly needed reassurance that she still loved him as much as she always had. Yet she was still so angry and upset it remained difficult for her to give him such. That¡¯s when she finally attempted to steer the conversation back to the problem at hand, ¡°he insinuated that he knew that we were bound to one another.¡±

    That did do well to move Sean past his immediate reaction to her not giving him that reassurance he had been practically pleading for; as he felt another surge of fear at her last statement, ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing then that we¡¯re no longer fully bound to each other; considering how long it¡¯s been since¡­¡± he then just shook his head again as his voice trailed off once more.

    ¡°He¡¯s older than us. He¡¯s more powerful than us. He obviously doesn¡¯t think you should hold your current title. We can¡¯t let him remain here, Sean¡± she warned.

    That was when Sean let out another sad scoff, ¡°and how do you suggest we get rid of him?¡±

    ¡°We can tell Hollister¡± she offered.

    ¡°Tell Hollister what? That his childe makes us uncomfortable so could he please tell him to go home?¡± Sean returned with a sad sarcasm.

    Claire sighed in frustration as she began pacing inside the office door, ¡°there¡¯s gotta be some way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± Sean stated with another shrug of what almost looked like defeat.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°How are you so calm about this, Sean?¡± Claire asked him with further disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not calm. I just don¡¯t see a lot of options. Plus, he technically hasn¡¯t done anything other than read our minds; and as unsettling as that is, it¡¯s not something I can really call a blood hunt on him for¡± Sean shook his head again.

    ¡°But he¡¯s obviously going to be a problem¡± she argued weakly.

    ¡°Again, unless he breaks¡­¡±

    ¡°Goddammit, Sean¡± she interrupted with further frustration, ¡°you¡¯re the Prince; there¡¯s gotta be something you can do!¡±

    ¡°Claire, I can¡¯t just¡­ Until he proves, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that he is a real threat to me or my territory¡­¡± Sean began, only to have her interrupt again.

    ¡°This is bullshit¡± she retorted angrily.

    ¡°What do you want me to do, Claire?¡± Sean asked with another questioning look back at her.

    ¡°Get rid of him!¡±

    ¡°Ok, how?¡± Sean returned pointedly.

    That¡¯s when Claire let out another sound of frustration as she continued to agitatedly pace the floor. After another long moment, she suddenly stopped and looked back at Sean as if she had a thought; though her expression showed more than a bit of hesitation to share it.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Sean prodded after another moment of her silent contemplation.

    ¡°There is someone who is powerful enough to get rid of him¡± she stated warily.

    ¡°Someone who actually is in this territory?¡± Sean retorted.

    ¡°Yeah¡± she returned, though the word was a raspy whisper.

    ¡°And who might that be?¡± Sean asked warily.

    Claire swallowed hard as she focused her eyes to see if there was anyone within earshot of the office. She then sighed heavily before moving closer to the desk and speaking furtively, ¡°Kristofer¡¯s wife.¡±

    Sean was more than a bit taken aback by that suggestion; ¡°you can¡¯t possibly be serious¡± was the only response he could come up with.

    ¡°It¡¯s true though; there are hardly any of us that could stand a chance against her. Probably not even Thomas¡± Claire returned in the same whisper.

    ¡°Even if that is accurate¡± he stated as he mulled the words over, ¡°there¡¯s no way we could ever get him and her in the same place without endangering all of our own lives or our servants¡¯. Either she would kill every one of us; or he would pull the plan from our head the second he was in the same room as us and he¡¯d kill us¡± Sean warned sadly.

    ¡°There¡¯s gotta be a way. She¡¯s the best weapon we have¡± Claire responded with desperation.

    ¡°A weapon that would kill any of us who tried to use it¡± Sean warned further. They then both sighed almost simultaneously, ¡°but if you think of some way, I¡¯d love to hear it¡± he added.

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to think of some way¡± Claire returned with another heavy sigh as she left the room to try and contemplate how they could come up with any plan to remove this new problem that had moved right inside their fence with them that night.

    <hr>

    Over the next week, neither Sean nor Claire had seen Thomas make any attempts to return to the main house for any reason. Though it was odd that a new addition to their territory and compound would not even make any move to get to know either of them in any way; they both were a bit relieved, if somewhat suspicious, in regards to his aloofness. They both had spent most of that week attempting to come up with some plan for when, not if, but when Thomas would make some move against them.

    Claire was upstairs pondering any possible plan, while Sean was in his office doing the same. Though both of them had their concentration quite efficiently halted when the sound of a loud gunshot rang out from what sounded like it was inside their very home. Both quickly moved, along with their servants, to find the source of the sound. As Sean stepped out of the office looking more than a bit concerned, Nicolas was moving across the main hall, looking just as startled by the deafening sound of that single shot.

    Nicolas startled even further when Sean entered the room at the same time and moved his eyes to the young man. Quickly trying to find some response, Nicolas looked over at Sean as he moved across the room toward the young man, "?a sonnait comme il est venu du sous-sol.¡±

    Sean huffed in frustration, ¡°English dammit, Nicolas!¡± he ordered a little roughly.

    Nicolas swallowed hard, but quickly replied; ¡°it sounded like it came from the basement¡± he translated shakily.

    Sean then moved past the still quite fearful young man as he headed for the stairs that led downwards. Once he reached the bottom of the steps, Sean came to a halt when his eyes fell on the body lying outside the still open armory door. He took a few wary steps closer as he soon realized that it was Amanda laying there with most of her blood and brains sprayed across the floor, her fingers still curled around the pistol. He swallowed hard as he forced his feet to carry him closer as he first sensed, then heard Claire coming down the steps behind him as a whimper left her lips at the sight as well.

    Once he made himself move closer, he noted that she was clad in nothing but a short, tattered and bloodstained night dress. Her pale skin was covered in bruises, cuts and even burns, a heavy river of blood pouring down her inner thighs as well, despite the fatal wound being to her skull.

    ¡°She killed herself?¡± Claire whimpered the obvious as she moved to tightly grip Sean¡¯s arm from behind.

    ¡°It looks like a lot more than that happened to her first¡± Sean whispered as he moved to close his hand over where Claire¡¯s clung tightly to him.

    ¡°I gave her to Thomas, the night he arrived¡± Claire whispered shakily as she turned her eyes from the girl¡¯s body, though continued to hold onto Sean tightly.

    Sean let out his own shaky sigh, ¡°we don¡¯t know that he was responsible for this; it was obviously suicide¡± Sean tried to reason; though his tone made it clear that he didn¡¯t quite believe his own words.

    ¡°People don¡¯t kill themselves without a damn good reason¡± Claire replied in the same shaken tone.

    ¡°Still, we can¡¯t¡­¡± Sean shook his head, not even wanting to bother attempting to make that argument again.

    ¡°You can find out though¡­ what he did to her¡± Claire stated as she looked up at Sean.

    ¡°What?¡± Sean asked, finally looking back down at her.

    ¡°The same way you found out what happened at the tavern¡± Claire told him, ¡°you can touch her, and see what, or who, made her do this¡± Claire stated in a whisper.

    Sean swallowed again, as it took him months to get that scene from the tavern out of his head once he let it in. Then he sighed as he looked back at Claire¡¯s pleading eyes, then back to the dead girl lying in a pool of her own blood. After another moment he finally moved from Claire¡¯s shaking hands and slowly made himself stoop down next to Amanda¡¯s battered and bruised body. Another moment before he finally let himself reach out to gently touch her arm.

    After mere seconds, Sean quickly drew back from her to try and stop the visions of the horror that had befallen the girl. The things that had been done to her had easily broken her so badly that she took her own life after only one week at the hands of the man that could so easily do the same to any one of them had he wanted to.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked as she saw Sean¡¯s obvious horror and disgust at whatever he had just seen, ¡°was it Thomas?¡±

    Sean had to take another moment before he found words, then they came out hoarsely, ¡°he¡¯s no Toreador.¡±

    Claire looked obviously confused and had to get clarification, ¡°but he¡¯s Daniel¡¯s sire; Hollister¡¯s childe.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the thing Haven warned me about¡± Sean added in the same whisper.

    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand, Sean. How can he not be a Toreador if he¡¯s part of our own bloodline?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s antitribu¡± Sean confessed, his voice breaking on the word.

    ¡°Bravo. You two are quite good little detectives¡± Thomas¡¯ voice greeted them from where he had now begun descending the stairs as they both whirled around to turn their eyes on him, ¡°too bad neither of you will remember that delectable mystery you just solved.¡±

 Chapter 31

    In the time directly following Amanda¡¯s death, Thomas quite efficiently covered the evidence that such a death had happened at all. His first task was to easily rewrite both Sean¡¯s and Claire¡¯s memories of the time from the sound of the gunshot through the fifteen minutes or so it took them to discover her body and the subsequent reasons why she would rather kill herself than endure another moment of Thomas¡¯ twisted games. He then sent them both back to their respected corners of the home where they had spent the beginning of their evening. He had cowed them as easily as any mortal; considering he was only two generations below the eldest member of their line, Griffyn. He then went about ordering their servants to get rid of all evidence of the tragedy and then erased their recollection of the evening as well. It was frightening to think of exactly how long he may have been perfecting the ability to cover all traces of his crimes, considering none of the members of his own line had even mentioned suspicions about his predilections to the rest of their extended family.

    As the hour approached one a.m. Thomas did finally venture towards Sean¡¯s office for the first time since his arrival. ¡°Evening¡± Sean greeted him warily, considering he was still quite aware of all the worries and suspicions he had about Thomas; even though he no longer possessed the memories that would prove the extent of the threat the man did truly pose.

    ¡°Hope I¡¯m not disturbing you, my Prince¡± Thomas greeted with that same bite to his tone on the final word of his sentence.

    ¡°I usually try to make time when any of my Primogen has any business with me¡± Sean returned with the forced politeness, trying with great difficulty not to dwell on how easy Thomas could rip any secret from his head.

    ¡°Glad to hear it¡± Thomas responded as he invited himself to the seat across from Sean¡¯s place behind the desk.

    ¡°So, how can I help you?¡±

    Thomas covered his scoff with another faint smile; ¡°your dear wife delivered a young lady into my service on the night of my arrival¡± he began with another knowing grin.

    ¡°Has there been a problem with her?¡± Sean asked as he attempted to sound like he truly cared to appease Thomas¡¯ needs, regardless of his dislike and discomfort.

    ¡°Well, if her being missing is a problem¡± Thomas stated plainly.

    ¡°She¡¯s missing?¡± Sean asked with a bit of actual concern coloring his tone for the first time during their conversation.

    ¡°Though I¡¯m not positive that she is actually missing, but it was rather disconcerting to awake from my slumber to find that she was not watching over me as is her duty¡± Thomas stated with the same perfected act he had most likely been honing for centuries.

    ¡°You can be sure that I will definitely look into her disappearance, and punish her accordingly once she is found¡± Sean assured, ¡°is that all?¡±

    Thomas just allowed another smirk, ¡°May I ask you something, Sean?¡± Thomas stated, deliberately leaving off the title of Prince when he addressed the much younger Kindred this time.

    Sean tried to force back any sign of annoyance at Thomas¡¯ continued presence and managed a faint smile of his own, ¡°of course.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t help wondering why it was that Amanda was selected to be my servant. I mean you have a dozen or so. Why this girl?¡± Thomas asked with an air of curiosity to hide whatever his true intentions behind the question actually were.

    ¡°Again I apologize that she failed to do her duty. And I will find you a fitting replacement¡± Sean assured with the same forced smile.

    ¡°Oh I can find my own replacement I¡¯m sure; but that still doesn¡¯t answer my question as to why she was selected at all¡± he pressed as he watched Sean with an expression that made it seem like he had no need for a single one of his questions to actually be verbally answered at all.

    ¡°I must admit I left the selection to Claire, as I was sure any of my servants would have done the duty required of them¡± Sean attempted while holding that smile through somewhat clenched teeth.

    ¡°Claire, your wife?¡±

    ¡°That would be her¡± Sean returned as he kept his expression frozen.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t help wondering¡­¡± Thomas then allowed his sentence to end there, ¡°never mind, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just my imagination; as I don¡¯t know you or your wife, or your situation all that well¡± he added with the same polite fa?ade.

    ¡°If you have some suspicion of what actually happened with Amanda, I would be very interested in hearing it¡± Sean urged with a bit of his own suspicion coloring his tone.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right; you can¡¯t actually read my mind. Apologies, I¡¯m still not used to speaking with a Prince who is so much less powerful than myself¡± Thomas added with another pointed smirk.

    ¡°Wondering what?¡± Sean pressed, trying to force his expression not to darken at yet another reminder of his inability to match Thomas¡¯ abilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help wondering if your wife may have had some specific reason for wanting to get Amanda out of your home¡± Thomas stated with a tone meant to project concern.

    ¡°It would be helpful if you just said what you mean¡± Sean returned as he tried to cover a scowl.

    Thomas sighed and glanced back at the door as though wary of speaking the next sentence, despite the fact that he didn¡¯t seem to possess anything resembling a desire for wariness or delicacy, ¡°I just got the impression that your wife may have wanted to get rid of Amanda. And then by giving her to me¡± he allowed a slight shrug, ¡°well, it¡¯s obvious how it would look if the girl were to disappear right after being given to a new regnant who none of you really even know all that well yet¡± he said with some attempt at an apologetic tone.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Sean couldn¡¯t push back the scoff then as he spoke, ¡°it sounds like you¡¯re saying that Claire wanted to get rid of one of my servants and make it look like you had done something to her. Is that what you¡¯re actually suggesting?¡± Sean asked, finding it a bit difficult to keep his aggravation out of his tone then.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time a scorned wife wanted to rid herself of one of her husband¡¯s mistresses¡± Thomas stated with an attempt at sympathy.

    Sean shook his head at that, ¡°Amanda was not my mistress; and even¡­¡±

    ¡°But you did have intimate relations with her on more than one occasion, didn¡¯t you?¡± Thomas stated as if he were already quite aware of that fact.

    Sean let out another sound of disbelief, ¡°regardless, she wasn¡¯t my mistress¡± Sean retorted, though his tone was beginning to falter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the very definition of a mistress?¡± Thomas stated plainly, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not judging you at all; of course not. I am a Toreador after all¡± he allowed a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s possible that Claire may have very well held some animosity toward the girl; and then she saw me as a way to get rid of her without arousing any suspicion towards herself¡± he then bit back a smirk, ¡°I mean, you said yourself; the selection was left up to Claire. Isn¡¯t it just rather too coincidental that she¡¯d choose the very girl you were sleeping with?¡±

    Sean centered a dark gaze on Thomas for a long moment while trying to find his own words. He then finally spoke up, ¡°though I may not be able to read your mind; I can read Claire¡¯s¡± he stated pointedly, ¡°so the mystery of whether or not she actually had anything to do with Amanda¡¯s disappearance will be solved rather quickly¡± Sean finished with his own smug look.

    Thomas took pause only a moment before he allowed another wry grin, ¡°but didn¡¯t you promise Claire that you wouldn¡¯t read her mind?¡± Thomas stated with a bit of his own coolness, which turned to another grin when he saw that crack in Sean¡¯s composure and the tension and fear filling his aura. Thomas then allowed a more polite smile, ¡°lucky for you, I made no such promise to Claire. So I¡¯m sure I could easily find out the truth for you¡± he offered Sean in the same sugary tone.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of her disappearance one way or another¡± Sean stated with barely disguised fury under his otherwise even tone.

    ¡°Well, good to know¡± Thomas smiled back as he stood and moved toward the door, ¡°oh and my condolences on that child the two of you lost so long ago. Shame that Claire still thinks she let you kill it instead of your blood doing so even before you embraced her. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want you reading her mind. But I¡¯m sure you already knew that too, even if she doesn¡¯t. No wonder your marriage is in such dire straits. I¡¯d hate to see how much worse it would be if Claire knew you had already broken that promise to her, after all¡± then Thomas just simply grinned and added, ¡°I do hope you have a good evening, my Prince¡± and with that he left Sean behind with the knowledge that no secret would ever be a secret for long with Thomas; and his fear of all the ways that fact could make him and Claire¡¯s life and relationship even more doomed than it had already felt for so very long.

    <hr>

    When Sean returned to their chambers that night, he was somber and so distraught that it was painfully obvious even without Claire having the ability to read his aura or thoughts. He didn¡¯t offer any verbal greeting or even look her way as he began unbuttoning his shirt with fingers that were trembling, as was most of his body. He appeared to be painfully trying to fight back the urge to just break down completely, which did easily cause a wave of panic in Claire as well.

    ¡°Did something happen, Sean?¡± she asked as she set aside her book and watched him, fearing the answer. Sean was quiet as he finished pulling his shirt from his arms, his own emotional state even clearer as he took a long moment to even turn back toward the bed, let alone meet her eyes or speak. ¡°Sean?¡± she repeated with even more worry.

    After another long moment, he hoarsely forced an answer from his throat, ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Claire.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do what?¡± she asked slowly.

    ¡°This. I can¡¯t be Prince, not if it means¡­¡± he stammered a bit as his voice trailed off again.

    ¡°If it means what?¡± she asked with more fear then.

    ¡°If it means having to do it without you. I never wanted it at all. And if I try to bear it without your love¡­ I can¡¯t fucking do that for one more second, Claire¡± he finished as his own tears began forming at the corners of those beautiful pools of blue.

    She was more than a bit caught by that as well as his emotional outpouring and the tears that she rarely if ever saw him allow himself to shed. After all, he had always been the strong one, physically as well as emotionally. She then let out her own shaky sigh as she moved on her knees to the edge of the bed and reached her arms out to Sean, who collapsed into them and pulled her close with tangible relief that she had even offered that small embrace.

    ¡°What happened, Sean?¡± she whispered as she pulled him close against her, her fingers caressing his hair as he clung to her.

    ¡°The things he said tonight¡­¡± he attempted.

    ¡°Who? Thomas?¡± she asked worriedly.

    ¡°He basically made it clear that he could so easily make you hate me¡­ even more¡± he added in a tearful whisper as he clung to her even more tightly then. ¡°He knew that the only real thing that would hurt me would be that. And he went straight for it¡± he added with another sniffle.

    ¡°Sean¡­¡± she began as she attempted to compose herself as Sean¡¯s own composure was long gone, for possibly the first time truly since they had met, ¡°do you honestly think that anything¡­¡±

    ¡°He can twist our minds exactly the way we can twist mortals¡¯. He could make you hate me, Claire. He could make either of us do anything¡­ just like some twisted puppet master. And he knew; he fucking knew exactly what my biggest weakness is. And he made it clear that he was not afraid to use it against me¡± another sniffle, ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Claire¡± he repeated in another shaken whisper.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what happened tonight, really; but I know we have to get rid of him. If he can shake you this badly in only a week¡¯s time¡­¡± Claire began sadly.

    ¡°Then that just proves that I shouldn¡¯t be Prince at all¡± Sean scoffed, ¡°just like he¡¯s been saying.¡±

    ¡°So now you¡¯re agreeing with him? Sounds like he has already twisted your mind¡± Claire stated with a sad firmness.

    ¡°But he¡¯s not wrong; the Prince should be the most powerful Kindred in the territory. And that is not me¡± Sean stated, his despair obvious.

    ¡°You sound like you¡¯re giving up, Sean¡± Claire stated quietly.

    ¡°Giving up what? The throne I never wanted?¡± he scoffed sadly.

    That statement caught Claire for a moment, ¡°are you saying you actually are considering giving up the throne?¡± she asked with shock.

    Sean finally looked back at her with a shake of his head, ¡°I never wanted it; you never wanted me to take it either¡± he stated plainly, as if trying to argue himself into doing just that.

    ¡°But Sean¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°But what?¡± he then added, ¡°and there¡¯s that fucking prophecy. As long as I¡¯m Prince, those snakes could be waiting for you at any moment. And if that happens¡­ then that puts me right back to trying to do this without you. And that¡¯s something that I am so obviously not capable of doing¡± he stressed once more, ¡°if I just gave it up to him willingly¡­ it would fix everything¡­¡±

 Chapter 32

    As it was already nearly dawn when Sean had returned to their chambers and had his break down of sorts, they did not have a lot more time to discuss his idea of possibly surrendering the throne to Thomas. The sun soon forced that upsetting conversation to an abrupt end though; leaving it unresolved for yet another day.

    Upon waking, Claire moved closer to him as she propped her chin on his shoulder sadly, ¡°do you still think giving it all up is the best option?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think, Claire¡± Sean sighed.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything rash. Maybe he was just testing you to see if you¡¯d break¡± she offered hopefully, though her tone lacked conviction.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I failed that test¡± he scoffed sadly.

    ¡°Just avoid him if you can tonight and give us some more time to think on it. At least another night¡± she told him softly.

    ¡°I can try. But if he¡¯s in the mood to play games again tonight¡­¡± Sean just shook his head as he grudgingly moved from the bed and even more grudgingly from that small contact with her that he had been missing for so very long already.

    Once Sean left their room, Claire sat up as she braced herself and made any attempt she could think of to at least gather more information about this new thorn in their side. She closed her eyes, concentrating deeply as it took quite a bit of effort and will for her to break into another Kindred¡¯s mind, let alone one who was most likely preoccupied, thousands of miles away, and over 400 years old.

    Please tell me you can hear me, please. She repeated her thought to him for a third or fourth time before she finally got some response at last.

    Who is this? The man¡¯s voice sounded in her mind at last.

    Oh, Prince Hollister, thank you for hearing me. Claire transmitted her grateful thoughts to him with some tiny relief. This is Claire, Claire Beringer.

    Claire? He responded with obvious surprise, though his tone sounded jovial at least. How¡¯s life as the wife of a Prince?

    Claire sighed heavily as she tried to find some answer, a bit stressful, she offered as she forced her thoughts forward. That¡¯s actually why I¡¯m contacting you. I need a bit of advice.

    You? Not Sean? He returned warily.

    He¡¯s a bit preoccupied. She returned, which wasn¡¯t exactly a lie, as Sean was quite distracted still she was sure. I actually wanted to ask you about your childe. She dared to begin that conversation.

    Hollister seemed a bit surprised by that, the childe who died fourteen years ago? He asked for clarification, sadness still touching the tone his voice held in her head.

    Claire braced herself again before responding, no, the other one.

    Thomas? Hollister returned with further surprise. That¡¯s a name I¡¯ve barely heard in over a century.

    You mean he hasn¡¯t been to see you at all, before he went to see Daniel and Anastasia? Claire asked with a bit of her own surprise.

    And when exactly did he see them? Hollister returned warily.

    Well, he didn¡¯t say exactly, but I imagine it was sometime in the last year; before he came here. She offered her best guess.

    Well, I haven¡¯t spoken to either of them in a few years either. He then added, but I imagine if he had seen them, he would have had to come and tell me that he was back in London. He never made his presence known to me at all; in over a century. Hollister informed with the same wariness. Then he added, and you say he¡¯s there in America with you now?

    Claire¡¯s discomfort seemed to increase then. I guess what I really need to know, and I hope I don¡¯t offend you by asking, but should we be worried about him?

    Worried how? Hollister returned cautiously.

    He¡¯s made some troubling comments, I guess you could say. She attempted to broach the subject as carefully as she could.

    Troubling how? Hollister returned.

    It¡¯s hard to say, really. Sean was the one he spoke to more than me. She sighed, but it¡¯s apparent he doesn¡¯t think Sean is exactly suited to this job¡­ considering how much younger we both are than Thomas, himself; and the fact that the rest of his line have been made Princes. Claire attempted to explain as delicately as she could, considering she was not truly aware of what relationship there actually was between sire and childe.

    Well, he has always been a little more jealous and eager for power than Haven. Hollister admitted with a slight sigh, That¡¯s why I put Haven¡¯s name forth for your current territory, rather than Thomas¡¯.

    That was when Claire swallowed a lump in her throat before sending the next rather blunt thought, what I really need to know is if he¡¯s dangerous.

    All Kindred are dangerous, aren¡¯t they? Hollister attempted.

    But do you think he would actually try and take that power from Sean? I mean, he easily could, couldn¡¯t he? She added more worriedly.

    Hollister sighed heavily before offering a response, Admittedly, he has been rather estranged from the rest of our line, and for a very long time; which does make it quite odd that he would come to see two relatives he¡¯d never even met.

    Except that he knows that of all of our line who have power, Sean is the weakest among those Princes. Claire admitted with further worry and fear. She then added the easiest prey.

    He does have you rather shaken, doesn¡¯t he? Hollister returned with concern.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to you, Claire returned softly.

    Hollister sighed once more, I¡¯ll speak with him and let him know that he¡¯s in my sights, and he had better behave himself around my favorite grandchilde and great grandchilde, Hollister assured with a small smile.

    Thank you, Prince Hollister. But please remember to be as subtle and careful as you can. He¡¯s a lot nearer to us than you are right now; Claire added that final worry with another heavy sigh before they ended their mental communication.

    <hr>

    A few hours later, Claire had gone to meet the servants at the gate that night as they brought in the day¡¯s cargo to be sorted through before being sent on to the merchants. Only as she stepped out of the front door, she was more than a bit distraught to see Thomas moving through the fenced in yard toward the main house once more. She averted her eyes and attempted to turn back to head inside, not wanting to risk another confrontation; or another chance for him to rip any secrets from her head.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Oh Claire¡± he called after her just as her fingers touched the door. He then smirked a bit as she immediately cringed at the sound of him calling to her.

    She called upon as much strength as she could to turn back to him and force a polite smile to her lips, ¡°Thomas¡± she managed that much of a greeting.

    ¡°You people are done, aren¡¯t you?¡± he told the servants with a bit of coolness and a wave of his hand to encourage their departure as he turned that ever so insincere smile back on Claire as the servants shuffled away warily.

    ¡°Most of the time it¡¯s only me or Sean that gives our servants orders¡± she told him through clenched teeth as she tried to hold her own smile.

    ¡°Well, they are servants aren¡¯t they; here to serve?¡± he added curtly.

    Claire just shook her head at the fact that his manner had not seemed to improve. That of course led her to the conclusion that either Hollister hadn¡¯t contacted him yet; or worse, that he had and it had not helped the situation at all. Though, her attempt at guessing which was soon was interrupted as he supplied the answer.

    ¡°Contacting my daddy to tell him how I hurt your feelings and you¡¯d like him to make me stop? Quite the interesting defensive tactic; for a five year old, anyway¡± he added coldly.

    Claire had to use every bit of willpower to hold onto any of her composure at all in light of his statement. She then managed a shaky response, ¡°is there something I can help you with, Thomas?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting how every time you or Sean offer to assist me in any way, it sounds like you¡¯re telling me to go fuck myself¡± he stated with even more bluntness.

    Another crack in Claire¡¯s composure, ¡°you do have a way of coming across as a tad bit patronizing¡± she managed.

    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just a tad bit intimidated by me; as you should be¡± he offered in the same biting tone.

    ¡°What is it that you want, Thomas?¡± Claire returned with her own attempts at politeness sorely depleted by that point.

    ¡°It is so boring to play these games with such a woefully unarmed opponent¡± he replied with a shake of his head.

    Claire simply swallowed another lump in her throat as she tried to find another response.

    It was Thomas who found his words first, ¡°you know what? I¡¯m just going to have to settle though, aren¡¯t I?" He then added, ¡°let¡¯s see if we can come up with something fun anyway, though¡± he pondered a moment, then his tone changed to that hypnotic tempo that forced his will on anyone he wished ¡°I know, why don¡¯t you go on a very long walk and find someone else to go fuck tonight. It¡¯s not like you and Sean are doing that much anymore. And it might make you feel better about him cheating on you¡± he then added, in the same tone, ¡°I know, how about that pretty little kinfolk boy you¡¯re so wet for. That will be awfully fun once his wife finds out I¡¯m sure. Run along now¡± he added as he waved her away. And she went, as she honestly had no choice in the face of the willpower and abilities that were so much stronger than her own.

    <hr>

    Just as it was with the blood bond, when another Kindred was compelled by one of their own kind; it was a terrible lack of will and a consciousness of that loss at the same time. Claire knew she was being controlled by him, but she just was not strong enough to use her own will to overcome his, which made it that much worse when she found herself far up the beach, over an hour later.

    Nearly trembling, she forced her hand to come up to knock on the door that had the name ¡®Doctor Kristofer Harris¡± stenciled upon it. All she could think then was that if his wife were the one to open that door, it would honestly be her last night of that long, sad life. And that she would be leaving it with Sean thinking she still hated him. And that¡¯s what was tearing her up inside more than anything else at that very moment.

    When Kristofer did finally come to open the door to her at that late hour, he looked startled by more than just the fact of having a visitor coming to his door at nearly one a.m. ¡°C¡­ Claire?¡± he stammered, nearly choking on her name as a million emotions crossed his face such as joy, fear, relief, terror, desire and shock, just to name a few.

    ¡°Is there somewhere we can talk?¡± Claire managed, her voice shaking as bad as her body, her eyes moving to the windows in the top floor of his home.

    ¡°Um¡­yeah¡­the pier maybe?¡± he offered as he turned his eyes in the proper direction.

    Not waiting for any more words, Claire desperately grabbed his hand in hers, dragging him away from the home that his wife was most likely inside at that very moment. Once they moved far up the beach to that pier and found a place to speak in quiet underneath the dock, he was still wearing the expression of pure shock and disbelief as he looked down at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive?¡± he breathed the words more than spoke them, as he couldn¡¯t hide any of those emotions at all as he just let his eyes take her in with amazement.

    She swallowed hard as she forced back the urge to correct him, but she knew that was a conversation that would not be easy, and being less than a mile from the home his wife resided at with him was all the stress she could take for one night. Instead of answering his words with her own, Thomas¡¯ will once again pierced her psyche. With no choice of her own, she simply moved wordlessly to pull Kristofer to her, covering his mouth with hers in some combination of the passion she had always had for him, the deep despair that this was not truly her choice at all, even if it may have been at one time, and the terror that at any moment that woman could come looking for them, and end her life so completely; just as Kristofer had spent over two years believing it already had been ended by his own brother.

    More than a bit shocked by the kiss, and experiencing quite a bit of his own fear, Kristofer still had spent so long pining for this woman who he believed had forever been lost to death. And on that thought, he moved to kiss her back with an intensity that hadn¡¯t even been present on the one other night they had shared kisses with one another so long ago. It was only moments later when Claire and he both found themselves tearing at each other¡¯s clothes there on that sandy beach under the dock that night, both compelled by separate but equally intense emotions.

    When they¡¯re lovemaking ended at last, Claire looked just as shaken as Kristofer had been upon her arrival at his door that night. Once they were finally dressed once more, he had to speak, ¡°I admit, I got a bit distracted, but I need to ask, how are you even still¡­?¡± he began with a shake of his head.

    ¡°It was a friend of mine at the tavern that night¡± she offered as she easily guessed at the rest of his sentence.

    ¡°So, are you really a¡­¡± Kristofer began, not even sure he could force himself to ask that question once and for all.

    ¡°You should get home Kristofer¡± Claire told him sadly as she finished sliding on her boots and began moving away.

    He caught her wrist, ¡°You can¡¯t just show up at my door after over two years of me thinking you were dead, and just drag me away and¡­ do that with me¡­ and then tell me to go home¡± he pleaded with her to explain any of that night¡¯s encounter to him at all.

    ¡°I can¡¯t explain any of it right now, Kristofer. I have to get as far away from here as I can, right this second¡± she told him with the same desperation in her own voice.

    Kristofer swallowed a bit with an obvious sadness, as well as a growing need to know, once and for all, ¡°at least tell me if you really are¡­ what he said you were.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do this right here and right now, Kristofer¡­I have to go, now¡± she told him with more force as she pulled free from his grip, as much as it pained her to leave him with so much more confusion than he had already had since their last meeting before this night.

    Kristofer just looked after her with disbelief, sadness, and exasperation as he debated on chasing her down that beach and demanding she give him any kind of explanation at all. That was when he let his eyes turn to his house, where a candle had now been lit in the upstairs window. He swallowed another lump in his throat as he looked after Claire who was still rushing away in what almost seemed like terror at the thought of being there one more moment. Then again, if she truly were what Kaleb had said her friend at the tavern was¡­ then her terror would be quite well founded.

    On that thought, he looked back at his house and decided to let Claire have her secrets for one more night. After all, he had already waited over two years wondering about the truth of those secrets; so what was just that one more night? With a sad sigh and a deep breath he started back toward the house again.

    That was when Rose made her way to the door and looked at him with a more than questioning look, ¡°what the hell are you doing out here on the beach in the middle of the night, Kristofer?¡± she asked him with a shake of those flame colored locks.

    ¡°Um¡­ I thought I heard¡­¡± he began, only to have his voice falter as she moved down the beach toward him.

    As she got nearer, something seemed to make her halt as she looked around, suddenly alerted by something. She then brought her eyes back to Kristofer, centering a suspicious look on him. He swallowed another lump in his throat as she moved closer still.

    That was when her entire body tensed as she looked at him even more coldly, ¡°A vampire was here?¡± she nearly growled the accusation.

    That was when Kristofer immediately tensed, his hand moving to the gun that he had always kept tucked into the back of his pants, just like he had been instructed to. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, Rose¡­¡±

    ¡°I can smell its blood¡± she told him in the same near growl as her eyes immediately moved to the footprints that Claire had left when she had hurried down the beach only moments earlier.

    As her eyes fell on those footprints, she glared back at him once more before her body began to contort as the change began. Kristofer¡¯s breath caught once more as her eyes now remained fixed on those footprints and began to turn from blue to yellow, her bones beginning to shift under her skin. He swallowed hard as he forced back a sob, and moved his hand quickly to the gun behind his back. He then couldn¡¯t help another loud sob as he forced himself to bring the gun up to point towards her head and pulled the trigger.

    As she fell to the sand in a bloody heap, that silver slug having firmly pierced her skull; Kristofer bit back another sob only to have his soul torn at once more when he heard their one month old twins¡¯ cries from inside the house.

 Chapter 33

    Claire was already quite a ways down the beach when she was halted in her tracks by the sound of a single gunshot piercing the nighttime air. It was true that the sound of gunshots was a common enough occurrence in the still rather lawless west; but she couldn¡¯t help her mind immediately flying back to what Sean had programmed Kristofer to do almost a year earlier. That fear only grew stronger as she knew that she had sent Kristofer back home to a creature such as his wife, with the clear smell of her own blood on him, considering they had made love only moments before she had made her swift departure.

    She desperately wanted to go back and try to offer him any sort of comfort at all if he had truly done what Sean had compelled him to do; though she knew that there was no comfort she could offer him aside from ripping the memory from his head, which would be problematic as well, to say the least. Then Claire had an even more worrisome thought; what if that gunshot hadn¡¯t actually been from the gun Sean had given him or worse yet, what if he had missed? If that had been the case, not only would Kristofer most likely be dead, but his wife would be upon Claire in seconds. With that she moved with that supernatural speed in a flash of motion the rest of the way down the beach toward her home and through the wrought iron gate, locking it behind her before even allowing herself a moment to think.

    Claire took another moment to try and compose herself in light of the possibility that she was being stalked by a werewolf at that very moment. But she had only the briefest second before she heard Thomas¡¯ voice from where he had been standing several feet off, tightening the saddle on his favorite stallion of Sean¡¯s stable.

    ¡°Bravo Claire. I must say you have actually managed to shock me. I was honestly betting on the werewolf¡± he smirked as he turned another malevolent grin on her, ¡°then again, I guess a doctor would have to have pretty fast hands, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°So you did send me there to get me killed?¡± she growled angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me. Our Prince is the one who let that were-beast move into his territory¡± another smirk, ¡°but never mind that; you survived! Good on you¡± he stated with another grin, ¡°it¡¯s true I was betting on the bitch, but even if I don¡¯t get to watch Sean crumble to pieces at the news of your death; I still get to bask in the knowledge that there is no longer some hellhound waiting up the coast to try and end all of us at any moment. It was really a win no matter what happened. But now I do get to enjoy your knowledge that a man killed his own wife just to cover the fact that he fucked you. That¡¯s a pretty good payoff as well I suppose.¡±

    Claire was seething at that point as she held him in that furious glare for another long moment before growling, ¡°fuck you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very ladylike¡± Thomas smirked, ¡°then again I guess you were already spending most of your night rolling in the sand with some wolf boy. So I think I¡¯ll pass, but thank you so much for the offer¡± he added with another polite smile.

    Casting another glare back at him, she simply turned on her heel and entered the house with a slam of the door behind her before she lost her temper and made some rash decision to try and murder a Kindred who was nearly 200 years older and more powerful than herself. After all, she had already come way to close to Final Death already that night. And as miserable as her current existence already was, it was sure to become even more so now.

    Though despite that fact, she still could not willingly let go of that existence, therefore leaving Sean as alone as he already had felt he was. Then again, now that Claire knew what Kristofer had most likely done that very night, she knew how much harder it would be to forgive Sean. Then she had another thought that it was most likely true that Sean¡¯s bending of Kristofer¡¯s will was probably the only thing that had saved her life that night at all.

    Once Claire arrived back in her room, she had several decisions to make. The first and foremost was to decide what she should tell Sean about the whole of the evening. If she told him every bit of the truth to what had actually occurred, and what else she at least suspected had occurred; it would most likely be Sean who made the rash decision to try and end Thomas¡¯ life once and for all. And for all the anger she had at Sean, just the thought of him being killed was one she knew she would never survive the reality of; even if it did prove that foul prophecy wrong at last.

    At the same time, if she just kept the facts of the night to herself, that led to two other very real problems. The first being that Thomas could easily go and tell Sean what had happened, as foolish as it would be; though Thomas didn¡¯t strike her as overly intimidated by rousing either she or Sean¡¯s anger. The second and much more damaging problem was the fact that now Kristofer was more than aware that she was alive. And he also likely knew what she was. And he likely had a million questions for her that he would urgently want answered and as soon as possible.

    She sighed heavily as she moved to the bed and buried her face against the pillows. It came down to the fact that Sean would have to know what happened. And Sean knowing what happened would lead to him possibly endangering himself to try to make Thomas pay, as well as him then dealing with the guilt of what he had probably forced Kristofer to do, and them both dealing with Kristofer being aware of what she was and having all those questions, as well as all that grief and guilt of his own.

    Claire literally felt like she was drowning in a sea of chaos and danger and imminent death all at once; and only after one week of enduring the new addition to their home. And when she allowed herself to think of how much more damage he could do after doing this much in that short of time¡­ that was beyond terrifying.

    <hr>

    Sean returned to their room that night and got into bed next to Claire with the same somber expression he had been wearing in all their recent nights. As he slid under the sheet next to her, she did manage to shock him a bit as she moved to wrap him in her arms and lay her head upon his chest.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Dare I ask what brought on your sudden desire to be in my arms again?¡± Sean whispered quietly.

    ¡°Are you complaining?¡± Claire mumbled in a sad tone.

    ¡°I think you know better than that¡± he told her as he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to gently kiss her hair.

    After another long moment, Claire spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m sure he replaced Amanda with his own servants by now.¡±

    Sean sighed heavily, not needing to ask who she was referring to, ¡°the way he keeps trying to make us snap, I¡¯m sure he has an army of servants guarding him during the day.¡±

    ¡°So if we sent any of ours over there to kill him after the sun rises; we¡¯d be making it highly likely that they would get killed instead¡± Claire stated as more of a statement than a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he said something else to you since we last spoke?¡±

    ¡°He compelled me; just as easily as any mortal¡± she sniffled.

    Sean tensed a bit, but had to ask, ¡°compelled you to do what?¡±

    ¡°To have sex with Kristofer¡± she whispered.

    That was when Sean tensed and paled even more as his fingers dug into the mattress next to them. It took him a long moment to find any response at all to that, ¡°I can only assume that his wife wasn¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°She was upstairs in his house. We were a mile up the beach¡± she admitted in the same monotone as though she didn¡¯t even have the strength to have any kind of emotional response to her own words.

    There was another long moment of deafening silence before Sean could find any more words at all, ¡°why on earth would he compel you to do that at all?¡±

    ¡°Well, the obvious answer is that he probably wanted to see if she¡¯d catch us and¡­¡± she simply let her voice trail off then, not needing to supply the rest of the details of what that would have led to.

    ¡°She apparently didn¡¯t¡± Sean replied, trying to sound relieved, though not quite able to manage to.

    ¡°Afterwards he would have had to gone home to her¡­ with my scent on him, Sean¡± she whispered hoarsely.

    ¡°So, I guess we¡¯ll be expecting a visit from her soon¡± he then added, ¡°but that wouldn¡¯t make any sense. Even Thomas would never want to bring a werewolf straight to his own door¡± Sean argued as he looked down at her.

    "He made it pretty obvious that he didn''t expect that I''d possibly survive to even lead her back here¡± she sniffled slightly.

    That was when Sean¡¯s hand moved to his temple again, ¡°he really could have gotten you killed, Claire. Something has to be done¡± he stressed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing we¡¯ve been saying ever since he got here?¡± Claire returned with another sigh, ¡°that¡¯s why I started out talking about the servants; has he finally pushed hard enough to make us actually risk them getting killed by his servants?¡±

    ¡°So we let him play these games with us; games that almost got you and the rest of us nearly killed¡­ or we send them off with the hope that maybe they¡¯ll be able to outmatch his own servants. Of course, if they can¡¯t¡­¡± Sean shook his head.

    ¡°Right back where we are now; except with him being even more angry and vengeful then¡± Claire stated in the same sad sigh.

    Another long silence then before Sean replied, ¡°I almost miss the days when it was just Baron playing his games from the shadows. Thomas is bold. So bold he doesn¡¯t even give a shit if we catch him in his games. He¡¯s already inside the gates, and there¡¯s not one fucking thing we can do about it¡± Sean finished with a frightening lack of any and all hope to his tone at that moment.

    <hr>

    After another day¡¯s slumber, Sean awoke with a new motivation. Having found out that Claire had been nearly compelled into a very bloody death, Sean had to find a solution of some sort. Both of their lives depended on it. That was when he contacted the one ally they had in the new world; an ally who actually was the exact same generation as Thomas, and embraced ten years earlier. Sean explained the situation in painstaking detail to Marcus and then specifically told Marcus to not let him in on any part of his own plan on how to deal with Thomas; as Marcus¡¯ vampiric cousin could easily rip every detail from Sean¡¯s head.

    As Marcus had no love for any Kindred trying to strong-arm a fellow Prince from their throne, he agreed to take care of the problem; but diplomatically of course. And that is the only detail Marcus shared, other than the promise that Sean would owe him a favor in return, which Sean easily agreed to. And with that he finally let himself relax ever so slightly as he mentally washed his hands of the matter, hoping Marcus would not dally. After all, he still had the whole Kristofer issue to deal with even after Thomas was to be removed from his list of annoyances.

    When Claire returned from the privy after a somber soak in the tub, she was a bit surprised that Sean had not left their chambers yet, ¡°we¡¯ve moved on to just trying to avoid him for the rest of eternity?¡± she asked sadly as Sean¡¯s eyes moved to where the wet water dripped from her hair and down her thin robe, making the outline of her breasts that much more distracting, considering their own lack of intimacy for nearly a year.

    Sean swallowed as he forced his eyes back to her face, ¡°I¡¯ve decided that the only way to deal with a selfish child is the way actual children deal with it; get your big brother to take them out¡­ or in this case, your older¡­ cousin? Is that what Marcus is?¡±

    Claire just shook her head as she attempted to answer that, but then decided to just move on, ¡°so Marcus is going to take care of him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched the man have an orgy with my sister¡¯s mother and my sire, and one of my lovers¡­ all at the same time; it promotes closeness¡± he returned wryly, to which Claire just scoffed.

    ¡°So, what exactly is Marcus going to do when he¡¯s all the way back in Columbus?¡± she asked warily as she took a seat at the vanity near where Sean was already seated in one of the plush red velvet chairs.

    ¡°I have no idea¡± Sean stated plainly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pardon me if that doesn¡¯t fill me with confidence¡± Claire returned warily.

    ¡°I deliberately told Marcus not to tell me his plan¡± Sean explained further.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Claire replied with further worry.

    ¡°What¡¯s our single biggest problem with Thomas? What makes him so deadly?¡±

    ¡°That he¡¯s over 150 years older than us¡± she stated the obvious.

    ¡°This means that he can use his powers on us. And the most devastating one is him being able to read our every thought and fear. If I don¡¯t know the plan, he can¡¯t rip it from my head. All I know is that I told Marcus that Thomas has eyes for my throne and Marcus said he would find some way to refocus Thomas¡¯ attentions elsewhere. Not much there that he can use against us; is there?¡± Sean told her frankly.

    Claire thought on his words for a long moment, but soon had to voice another worry, ¡°and what if Thomas doesn¡¯t take whatever bait Marcus uses?¡±

    ¡°Marcus is older than Thomas, and having been a Prince since 1560, he has quite a bit of weight to throw around. I¡¯m depending on him to find some way to get Thomas out of our lives. He does like his favors after all. And he did seem a bit peeved by the idea of another Kindred trying to supplant a fellow Prince. I have faith in him¡± Sean stated with what he hoped came across as confidence despite the worry of the vague possibility of the plan not working after all.

    ¡°Must have been one hell of an orgy¡± Claire smirked.

    ¡°Jealous you missed it?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help his own small smirk as Claire rolled her eyes but just almost allowed a smile¡­ just almost.

 Chapter 34

    Despite the one brief attempt at lightness between Sean and Claire, another long awkward silence soon followed. There were just so many thoughts and worries over everything that had happened the last week, let alone the issues that had already been present for nearly a year before that. Finally, it was Claire who spoke up from where they each had remained seated in that tense silence.

    ¡°He could be here at any moment¡± she stated somberly.

    ¡°Are we still talking about Thomas?¡± Sean had to ask.

    ¡°Him too I suppose¡± Claire sighed.

    That was when Sean mirrored her sigh, ¡°do we even want to try to talk about that before we know if and when the Thomas problem might go away?¡±

    ¡°We may have no choice; like I said, he could be here at any moment¡± Claire reiterated with continued discontent.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know for sure if he or his wife are even still alive, do we?¡± Sean stated as his eyes held fast to the floor between their two seats.

    Another sigh of frustration from Claire before she answered, ¡°no, I suppose not definitively; but we can logically assume that if his wife were still alive¡­¡±

    ¡°Then none of us would be¡± Sean finished for her quietly.

    ¡°I saw the gun when we¡­¡± she just shook her head, ¡°and if he went back home to her with the smell of my blood on him,¡± Claire swallowed hard again, ¡°she would have known immediately and come after me¡­¡± she then let her voice trail off again.

    ¡°And then he would¡¯ve shot her¡­ and you did hear a gunshot right after¡­¡± Sean finished for her as his volume dropped even lower.

    ¡°So, the most likely scenario¡­¡± she just shook her head.

    ¡°Is that I forced a man to kill his own wife¡± Sean barely managed the words through a hoarse whisper.

    Claire sniffled slightly before she made herself respond, ¡°to save your own wife.¡± Though Sean¡¯s eyes just stayed on the floor as if to try and fight back all of the emotions he had to be feeling right then. Claire then willed her voice to work again, ¡°and now he not only knows that I¡¯m alive; but he also knows what I am. And I¡¯m sure he¡¯s got a few million questions about both of those facts, not to mention why I suddenly wanted¡­ not to mention questions about how he could not stop himself from pulling that trigger; just like I couldn¡¯t stop myself from¡­¡± she then looked down as well with another sniffle.

    There was another long quiet moment before Sean spoke again, ¡°but if I hadn¡¯t come to the tavern that night, and read his thoughts; you never would¡¯ve known about his family. And you never would have forced him out of your life. You probably would have actually¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you have?¡± he asked her sadly as he finally moved his sad blue eyes back to her.

    ¡°What exactly are you asking me, Sean?¡± Claire returned, letting her gaze come back to his face at last.

    ¡°If I had never read his mind and found out what his family were; you would have taken him as a lover. Wouldn¡¯t you have?¡± he asked her with some strange desperation to hear that answer somehow.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that has¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, I need to know¡± Sean interrupted.

    ¡°Why?¡± was the only response Claire could manage.

    ¡°You have to tell me that you would have been alright with the idea of making love to him; if the situation had been different¡± Sean stressed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost me here, Sean¡± Claire whispered back.

    ¡°You have to tell me that you were ok with him touching you; doing that to you. Because, if you weren¡¯t¡­ that means that Thomas forced you into¡­¡± Sean¡¯s voice broke as he looked away again, his fingernails digging deeply into the arms of the chair.

    That was when Claire suddenly realized where that desperation was suddenly coming from. She then swallowed hard again, ¡°you¡¯re asking me if I feel like I¡¯ve been¡­¡±

    ¡°Please tell me that isn¡¯t what it felt like for you¡± Sean repeated in the same hoarse whisper.

    Claire sighed shakily as she tried to find any response at all. She then finally decided that the truth was the only option, ¡°I honestly can¡¯t even describe what it felt like; what I¡¯m even feeling right now. You¡¯re right; I would have been ok taking Kristofer as a lover, before all of this¡­ But at the same time, it wasn¡¯t my choice last night. But it wasn¡¯t because Kristofer forced himself on me. If anything, I was the one who started it all. If anything he was the one taken advantage of¡­ but he didn¡¯t protest. But neither did I. I couldn¡¯t. So, I honestly don¡¯t know how to describe it¡± another sigh, ¡°Kristofer and I both wanted each other; but not the way it actually happened. So, how am I supposed to even know what it was or wasn¡¯t. How am I supposed to describe how this feels?¡± she finished with another sniffle.

    After another long moment, Sean spoke, obviously biting back tears, ¡°to me, it feels like Thomas was the one who raped you¡­ without even touching you¡± he finished as his despair immediately turned to rage as he got to his feet.

    ¡°Please Sean stop!¡±

    ¡°Stop?¡± he nearly shouted back, ¡°how can I stop? He needs to die, and he needs to die now!¡± he exclaimed as he turned.

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you to stop Sean!¡± Claire pleaded as she moved to desperately grasp his arm, despite how futile it would be for her strength to ever overpower Sean¡¯s.

    ¡°How can you expect me not to go murder him?¡± Sean growled as he did stop however momentarily, still seething with rage as he refused to look back at her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t though, Sean¡± she desperately tried to make him understand, ¡°he will see you coming. He will know your every move. He will kill you, Sean¡± she whispered as she continued to cling to his arm as tightly as she could.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°You honestly expect me to¡­¡±

    ¡°Sean¡± she began in the same pleading tone, ¡°I truly believed that I was going to die last night. When I was forced to knock on that door; all I could think is that his wife was going to answer it, and then she was going to rip me to shreds. I honestly believed I only had seconds left to live¡± she sobbed as she continued to hold him tightly.

    ¡°Because of what he did to you¡± Sean growled further, his temper still having not cooled a fraction.

    Claire simply forced herself onward, ¡°and all I could think as I stood there waiting to die, was that I¡¯d die with you thinking I hated you¡­ and it was too much to bear, Sean. Knowing that I could lose you forever, and we¡¯d never see each other again¡­ and all while you thought I hated you¡­ don¡¯t let that become the truth now. Do not let me lose you now¡­. I can¡¯t¡­ I just can¡¯t¡­¡± she finished as she fell into his arms as even more sobs wracked her body at the thought that her words could become reality if she couldn¡¯t somehow stop him from leaving that room after all.

    <hr>

    Sean and Claire did make it through the remainder of the evening without anyone disturbing them from where they had spent the rest of their night holding each other atop the bed until the sun forced them back to sleep again. When they awoke the following evening, on the first of February, Sean had finally regained enough of his composure to make an attempt at returning to his duties as best he could. Of course, Claire still would not let him leave the room until he swore to her that he would not risk his life, even for the sake of trying to murder that horrible man.

    After Sean¡¯s assurances and his departure from the room, Claire allowed another heavy sigh. She was still expecting Kristofer to show up at the gate at any moment demanding answers; but she was slowly beginning to fear that perhaps his wife had taken him down with her before her own death. That would be one explanation for why he had not come seeking answers after all. Not that that explanation made Claire feel even slightly better about any part of the situation as a whole.

    With another sigh, she decided she would check in on Nicolas as they hadn¡¯t spent much time together at all since Thomas had darkened their doorstep. Though she did not find him in his room, so she then attempted to talk herself into searching him out elsewhere and just hoping upon hope that she would not stumble across Thomas again. Though she supposed that if Thomas decided to torment her again that night, at least he wouldn¡¯t be in Sean¡¯s presence, tempting him to break his promise to her that he would refrain from any bloody encounter with the much more powerful vampire.

    After checking the rest of their home, she still had not located Nicolas or any servants that had been aware of where he may have been. And with Thomas still there, that thought was not remotely comforting either. She finally forced her feet to carry her out of the house to check with the servants stationed there or to hopefully even find Nicolas attending to some duty outside. Only when she exited the house, she once again found herself cringing as Thomas moved toward the gate she now stood just inside of.

    ¡°Claire my darling, you look stunning this evening. Perhaps you should have mated with your wolf boy years ago after all¡± he smirked as he moved towards her, leading his favorite stallion with him as he was dressed for riding. Claire simply shook her head up at him as he led the horse past her to the gate, gesturing for a servant to open it. ¡°You seem rather quiet tonight; at least verbally¡± he added with another smirk as he mounted the horse.

    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Claire forced herself to ask, rather than the other million things she wanted to say to him, almost as much as she wanted to bolt from his presence once more before he got the urge to compel her into some other horrible action.

    ¡°Yes it appears that another relative of ours has found me a throne to inhabit. I guess you and Sean will have to do without my company after all¡± he stated as he took his seat atop the saddle.

    ¡°Someone is giving you a Princedom?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking, although she did have a sneaking suspicion of who had given him that impression since the previous night.

    ¡°Well I am a great deal more suited for the throne than some others¡± Thomas added with the same condescension. He then added, ¡°and I¡¯m sure life is bound to get even more interesting for my enemies once I take my throne.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes up at him ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    He then looked toward the gate before looking back at her once more, ¡°I don¡¯t wish you to think that I haven¡¯t enjoyed you and your husband¡¯s glowing hospitality though. I¡¯ve left a gift for you back at House Toreador¡± he told her with that ever malevolent grin which easily caused panic to cross her face.

    ¡°What sort of gift might that be?¡± Claire asked with an obvious fear as she cast the briefest glance toward the house in the distance.

    ¡°Well, I attempted to reshape Sean¡¯s favorite servant into a much more interesting creation; but alas, that experiment didn¡¯t hold up very well. But when I discovered your favorite servant; there was so much more to work with¡± he told her with another gleeful grin as he saw the terror in her eyes.

    ¡°You did something to Nicolas?¡± she whispered hoarsely as her panicked eyes moved toward the house again.

    ¡°Oh that pretty young man has had plenty done to him¡± Thomas chuckled, ¡°his thoughts were the most entertaining ones I¡¯ve seen in ages. I¡¯ve always been quite the admirer of the Marquis de Sade; and to find one of his final two creations living right here under your roof?¡± he just shook his head with amazement, ¡°that boy is the main reason why I¡¯m letting you and Sean live. I¡¯m that grateful that I got to meet him and see all those delicious things that de Sade had done to him, and made him do¡± Thomas chuckled again, ¡°the darkness of all of those things in his head; exquisite! Art like that¡­ being a Toreador, I just had to preserve it forever. Now he¡¯ll have eternity to relive all of that soul shattering pain over and over. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be joining up with my kind in no time¡± with that he rode out through the gate with another satisfied laugh.

    As Thomas rode off, Claire couldn¡¯t stop the whimper from leaving her lips as she looked back toward the Toreador house and swallowed hard. All she could think of was if Thomas had tortured the boy even more before killing him and bringing him back; and if he would truly be a Toreador at all, or the horrible twisted version of them that Thomas seemed to be. And with the fact of all of the pain he had already endured; she knew which she feared would be most likely. Then of course there was the thought that whatever sort of creature Nicolas now was, he was of the same generation as Sean, Daniel, and Awsha; and one more powerful than her own.

    Calling on all the bravery she could, Claire forced her feet toward the house. It would have been wise for her to tell Sean first she was sure; but considering the fear Nicolas already had of being anywhere near any wealthy, powerful man, she was not sure that whatever state his psyche was in at that moment would be able to keep from cracking with that added stress being introduced so soon after what had just happened to him.

    A moment before she reached the door, Nicolas stumbled out of it in front of her. He was covered in blood, including the red tears that streaked his face, ¡°Nicolas?¡± she whispered, almost afraid to take a step closer as she whimpered again as her heart broke for this boy who would now have an eternity to be haunted by all of that pain and torture he had just barely survived as it was.

    ¡°Je les ai tu¨¦s. J¡¯ai tu¨¦ tous ...¡± he sobbed as his eyes found her, ¡°Je ne pouvais pas m¡¯arr¨ºter. J¡¯avais tellement faim. Et ils ¨¦taient l¨¤. Et je ne pouvais pas me contr?ler. Et il a juste laiss¨¦ ?a arriver. Il a ri, je pense....¡± he added with another sob.

    Translating his words in her own head, and seeing how shattered he was by his own actions, Claire forgot her own fear and moved to embrace him, holding him to her tightly as he continued to sob against her. After several long moments of holding him and letting him cry all of those tears; Claire finally let her eyes move to the still open door behind him, and the bodies of every one of Thomas¡¯ servants laying there, all victims of the frenzy that Thomas had just gleefully let happen.

 Chapter 35

    A few weeks later, by mid-March, Thomas finally arrived in Columbus to claim the throne Marcus had informed him he would be given at last. However, when he reached his destination, he was instead greeted with Marcus and his already waiting army of the eldest Kindred allies he had; which were plentiful.

    Upon Thomas¡¯ arrival, he was informed that he was guilty of infractions in multiple territories. These included unlawfully embracing a new Kindred without permission in Las Californias, not presenting himself to the Prince of London when he had last visited there, as well as a variety of other laws of the Camarilla he had broken over the past century.

    Of course, at the time of his arrival in Columbus and subsequent arrest, Thomas was then surrounded by many of his peers who were not quite as easily malleable to his abilities as Sean and Claire had been. The only shoddy defense he was left with was trying to convince them that he was not subject to the laws of the Camarilla, as he was Toreador Antitribu, and therefore a member of the monstrous Sabbat rather than the peaceful Camarilla. Somehow, in light of him having claimed to be a member of the more peaceful Kindred sect for all this time, that defense did not work in his favor though¡­

    <hr>

    Claire was once again keeping her watchful eyes on Nicolas, not leaving his side; as she had done every night since Thomas embraced him. Upon speaking with their other allies, Sean had come to the conclusion that simply being Thomas¡¯ childe would not automatically mean Nicolas would also become Antitribu; as even those monsters started out as simply Toreador. Of course, due to the shattered psyche Nicolas had already had in his human days, and whatever had truly happened to him at Thomas¡¯ hands even before his death; they still had severe worries that he too could easily become the same sort of monster as either his human or his Kindred victimizer.

    Then on this night, Nicolas suddenly startled from where he had been silently sitting on the bed, his knees pulled to his chest, as he had been most nights since his return from death. ¡°What is it?¡± Claire asked him gently from where she had been seated nearby, trying to keep her mind on the dress she had attempted to busy herself crafting during her nightly vigilance.

    "Il est mort," he began as he looked back at Claire at last and shook his head, and forced his words back to English again, ¡°I felt it. How did I feel him¡­ dying?¡±

    Claire tried not to show too much relief in the face of Nicolas¡¯ current confusion, ¡°I know that Sean felt it when Haven died. So, I think it¡¯s true that we can feel it if our sires die¡± she told him quietly, watching closely for his reaction and cursing the fact that now it was much more difficult for her to read his aura. It was true that he was a fledgling childe, but he was still the same generation as her own sire; and therefore it was that much more difficult for her to use any of her abilities at all with him any longer.

    ¡°Sire?¡±

    ¡°The one who made you like me¡± she offered the quiet explanation.

    ¡°That monster? Thomas?¡± he asked as he choked a bit. Claire simply nodded, ¡°he is dead?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you felt¡± Claire returned in the same soft tone.

    ¡°Good¡± was his only response. Though Claire was not sure if that should reassure her, or terrify her in all honesty. There was another long silence then before Nicolas finally spoke up once more, ¡°you say I am like you now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the same thing me and Sean are now; Kindred¡± she offered, ¡°that¡¯s why you can¡¯t stay awake after the sun comes up, or let it touch you anymore¡± she added sadly, ¡°and why you have that thirst.¡±

    ¡°The thirst that made me kill them all?¡± he asked as his voice broke slightly, this having been the most words he¡¯d shared at all in any of the weeks since his embrace.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were in frenzy¡± she attempted to assure. ¡°You couldn¡¯t control it. But that¡¯s not how you are now. Being that way is something that you¡¯ll probably never experience again.¡± She then had the ironic thought that this was exactly the conversation she missed having when she had embraced Aidan. Though this time when she found herself staring into the eyes of a former lover who was now so much more powerful than he had been before, it somehow broke her heart.

    ¡°Probably?¡± he asked as he gave her a worried glance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that way since the night I was made. And that was 223 years ago. So it¡¯s very unlikely that you¡¯ll ever be out of control like that again either¡± she attempted to assure. She then had to add, ¡°you just have to make sure you drink every night, so you don¡¯t get that hungry again.¡±

    ¡°Drink? The glasses you bring me each night? The blood¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to just drink from those glasses. I could teach you how to drink from the other servants...¡± upon seeing the fear in his eyes, Claire quickly added, ¡°and I can teach you how to do it without hurting them; like the ones that got hurt when you first came back¡± she added as she pushed aside the pattern and moved to take a few slow steps toward the bed.

    ¡°You used to let me drink from you¡± he stated after another long moment.

    ¡°That was only so you¡¯d be strong enough to guard us during the day. You¡¯re much stronger now. And now you sleep during the day; just like us¡± she added with an attempt at a comforting smile.

    ¡°So who guards you now?¡± he asked her as he looked up at her with worry.

    ¡°Well, now I need a new servant¡± Claire admitted softly as she looked away for a moment before continuing, ¡°but I¡¯ve been a little busy trying to make sure you¡¯re ok now.¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ok if you¡¯re not safe¡± he returned, which did cause a slightly startled smile to touch her lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say things like that anymore. You¡¯re not bound to me now¡± she added with a slightly sad whisper. For all the guilt she felt over binding him to her in the first place, she had grown accustomed to his love for her; and she had somehow convinced herself that just maybe her blood had given him some emotional strength as well as physical. Or at least telling herself that made her feel the slightest bit less guilty for binding him as well as making him her lover.

    ¡°Bound?¡± he repeated questioningly.

    Claire sighed with another guilty look downward as she warily moved to sit at the edge of the bed, thankful he didn¡¯t startle away from her. ¡°If you drink the blood of one of our kind on three separate occasions, it makes you believe you love the one whose blood you drank¡± she sighed softly, and then added, ¡°but after you died, and came back; you no longer had any of my blood in you, and it broke that bond you had to me.¡±

    ¡°Bond is love?¡± he asked. Claire simply nodded with the same guilty expression. ¡°No bond means no love?¡±

    ¡°The bond just makes you think you love the person you¡¯re bound to. Once it¡¯s over; so is the love you thought you felt¡± Claire assured again in a shakier voice.

    Nicolas watched her for another long moment before he spoke again, ¡°you are wrong. No bond¡­ still love. You fixed me. Always love you for that¡± he told her as a tiny red tear slipped from those pools of brown. Claire couldn¡¯t help stifling her own joyful sob as she moved to take him into her arms, finally feeling some hope that just maybe he could survive eternity without becoming a monster, after all.

    <hr>

    When Sean returned to their chambers before dawn, he was somewhat surprised to see Claire there waiting atop the bed. Ever since Thomas¡¯ departure, she had been staying with Nicolas until dawn, just to monitor his mental state and make sure he at least was drinking enough blood to keep him stable.

    ¡°No Nicolas duty ¡®til dawn tonight?¡± Sean asked warily as he moved to slowly begin unbuttoning his shirt.

    Claire smiled faintly back at him, ¡°Thomas is dead. And Nicolas told me he loved me. Even without the bond to me anymore¡± she informed, her smile becoming more apparent despite Sean appearing a little shaken by at least part of her statements, ¡°so maybe we finally get one good night, where everything is actually ok¡± Claire finished hopefully.

    ¡°Everything?¡± Sean returned, but his words were a mumble as he removed the shirt and dropped it to the sofa.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s not ok now?¡± Claire asked warily as he slid into the sheet next to her.

    ¡°If you think everything¡¯s ok¡­ then that¡¯s a good thing¡± Sean stated with a somewhat sad shrug as he rolled to his side, facing away from her and bunching the pillow under his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s not ok, Sean?¡± she repeated more firmly.

    Sean simply shook his head, ¡°it¡¯s almost morning, Claire.¡±

    ¡°Sean, please¡± she pressed as she moved her hand to his shoulder, squeezing it slightly to urge him to open up to her as she had no such ability to pull his inner thoughts from his head, or Nicolas¡¯ anymore, for that matter.

    ¡°Nicolas was your responsibility. If he¡¯s ok, then just let yourself feel ok. You¡¯ve felt much worse for much too long as it is¡± he stated simply as he closed his eyes and pulled the pillow closer.

    ¡°This is new, Sean¡± she told him with a slightly scolding tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s new?¡± he managed, though barely audibly.

    ¡°You refusing to tell me what¡¯s wrong¡± she stated simply.

    Sean just sighed, ¡°like I said; you¡¯ve felt horrible for far too long. Let yourself not feel horrible for once. Let me just deal with a problem on my own. It¡¯s my job, after all¡± he added with a bit of bitterness as he still held his eyes tightly shut, not turning back to her.

    ¡°What problem?¡± Claire pressed impatiently.

    ¡°Answering that defeats the purpose of me telling you to let it be just my problem¡± he reiterated with another shake of his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s really gotten to this point now?¡± Claire asked, voice faltering.

    ¡°Not sure what it you¡¯re talking about, Claire¡± Sean sighed again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve somehow drifted so far apart that you won¡¯t even tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Claire asked, pained by her own words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to save you some tiny bit of grief and hardship for once. Why is that such a terrible thing for me to want?¡± Sean returned as he finally opened his eyes and pushed a lock of hair from his face, though remained turned away from her.

    ¡°Being soul mates means there is no me and you; your problems are my problems, Sean. That¡¯s the way it¡¯s always been¡± she told him softly.

    ¡°Which means being soul mates means you have to deal with twice as many problems? Why would you ever want to be that then?¡± he scoffed with another shake of his head.

    ¡°It means dealing with them together¡± she argued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your problem Claire. It¡¯s mine. I¡¯m the one who did it. I¡¯m the one who has to deal with it. Can¡¯t we just leave it at that?¡± Sean pleaded as he tightly shut his eyes again.

    Claire sighed again as she looked back down at him sadly, ¡°you¡¯re talking about what Kristofer probably did, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Sean just scoffed, ¡°and if you honestly think it¡¯s strange that I¡¯m still agonizing over that¡­ then I can¡¯t imagine how horrible you must think I¡¯ve honestly become if you¡¯re surprised that it¡¯s actually killing me¡± Sean finished as he bit back his emotions.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ That isn¡¯t¡­ I know¡­¡± Claire couldn¡¯t find any words then to even try and convince him that that was not the case.

    ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t do it with my own hands¡­ or fangs¡­ whatever¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t kill her. And I know she would have murdered you and me and all of us without a second thought; but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I forced a mortal man to kill his own wife. I turned him into a murderer¡­ and that¡¯s just¡­¡± Sean¡¯s voice trailed off as he had to bite back his feelings once again, ¡°and if you don¡¯t understand that that is what I¡¯m agonizing over¡­ then you must already think I¡¯m the monster that I feel like I am now¡± he finished as one of those tears did finally break free, ¡°and if you think I¡¯m a monster¡­¡± his voice trailed off again, not able to finish that sentence.

    ¡°Sean I¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought it the moment you found out I compelled him¡­ and now it really is true¡± Sean whispered.

    ¡°I did kill people with my own hands, Sean. If you¡¯re a monster¡­¡±

    ¡°I forced him¡­ a doctor even¡­ to take the life of his own wife, and possibly even his own children if he ever has any¡­ you can¡¯t look at me and say it¡¯s the same, Claire¡­ ¡®cause it¡¯s not¡± he sniffled again.

    Claire let out another sigh of despair, ¡°I guess we should just admit, right now, that we¡¯re both monsters, then.¡±

    ¡°Admitting it and living with it are two different things though¡± Sean then finally moved to his back, though kept his eyes on the ceiling rather than moving them to Claire¡¯s sad face, ¡°all this time, you¡¯ve been living with all this guilt. And all this time, I kept telling you not to feel it, not to blame yourself. And I had no clue what I was talking about. I had no clue how much you hated yourself. I definitely understand how you¡¯ve felt all this time now though. And I honestly don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve ever found a way to live with this kind of pain and still be¡­ and still be you¡­ I don¡¯t understand how you¡¯ve been able to go on for over two hundred years and stay the girl you¡¯ve always been. How do you do that, Claire? Tell me, because I desperately need to know how to ever try to go on and still be me at all, right now.¡±

 Chapter 36

    ~1833~

    In the twelve years following Thomas¡¯ death, life at the Beringer home may have felt a bit less dangerous, but it didn¡¯t feel a lot happier nonetheless. Thomas¡¯ death itself was a bittersweet victory. It was true that they were no longer in danger from his particular brand of hell, but it brought negatives with it as well. Hollister had lost both his childer now, and Daniel had lost his sire, estranged from them both as it now seemed that he was; despite that one fateful visit to Daniel¡¯s home which had ultimately led him to start his short but efficient reign of terror directed at Sean and Claire.

    Another sad fact was that Sean, Claire and Nicolas all had wished they had been the one to bring him his end, or to have seen him receive it at any rate. It was an ending without any true closure for any of the three of them. And ended though he was, the pain he had wrought upon each of them was still quite present in all of their thoughts and feelings each night.

    There was the fact of Nicolas¡¯ new existence, which he seemed to be coping with as best he could; though there was always that fear that one day his inner pain would become great enough to make him snap and become the thing Thomas had been. And the idea of that happening to him after all the hell he had already suffered was a terrible thought indeed.

    Then there was the fact of what Claire had been forced to do, and the true definition of what had actually happened to her. And those thoughts had only grown darker in her head since Sean expressed his take on what that night had honestly been; and all the psychological effects that would have on anyone, let alone one who was already as fragile and damaged as Claire had already been, and for so long.

    And lastly there was the effect Thomas¡¯ death had on Sean. It was an indirect effect, but a shattering one indeed. Once Sean had been made aware of Thomas¡¯ demise, that¡¯s when he could finally stop thinking about what was about to come; and instead he could then let his mind finally accept what had already happened. Meaning, what he had forced to happen, and that was when it settled in and had shattered him. He knew that his actions had saved Claire, and that was the only shred of good he could cling to at all.

    Sean had begged Claire to tell him how she had ever managed to cope with her own guilt and remain some semblance of herself. But the only answer she had was that it was Sean¡¯s love that had been the only thing that had ever gotten her through any of those guilt-filled nights at all. But she was afraid to even tell him that answer for fear that it would cause him even more guilt to know that without his strength, hers would be sure to crumble too.

    So they found themselves in an unending loop of sadness, guilt, and fear of what either of them had become or would become without the strength they had always managed to supply one another. Thomas¡¯ damage was even more far-reaching than either of them ever could have guessed; and the carnage left in his wake was still hanging over them both every night. The only way Claire could give Sean strength to press on and return to some semblance of himself was by drawing on that strength of his, which was the very thing he was now lacking. It was a vicious circle of needing one another and neither being able to be what the other truly needed. So they just existed, which was quite a different thing than living at all.

    Not able to yet find any way to truly help Sean through his guilt, Claire had to just get away, instead of seeing the shell he had become and not knowing how to fix him when she herself had been feeling so equally empty without him. That night she reverted to taking those long walks on the beach that she had taken many of back in the nights when Awsha had haunted their existence; back before Sean had been forced to take on Haven¡¯s role.

    This left the house empty other than Sean, Nicolas and the servants. Though Nicolas was no longer a servant himself, Claire couldn¡¯t make herself tell him to take up residence at the Toreador house instead of in Sean¡¯s home with them. As fragile as his psyche already was, she did not want to force him to be there alone in the place where he had been murdered, brought back, and then had ended the lives of five others in frenzy. That, she did not trust that he could take easily without it having very negative possible ramifications.

    Nicolas watched sadly from a window in the main hall of the home as Claire started down the beach alone. He then looked back toward the door to Sean¡¯s office with a soft sigh. That was when he finally decided to call on what bravery he could, and approached that door. He squared his shoulders and knocked lightly.

    At the sound of the light knock, Sean mumbled some acknowledgment of the knock, assuming it was just some servant coming to check in. He was more than a little surprised as Nicolas warily, yet willingly, stepped into the same room as Sean for most likely the first time in the fifteen years since his arrival on their dock.

    ¡°Nicolas?¡± Sean asked, his surprise obvious in his tone. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he managed to ask further as Nicolas took a hesitant step into the room.

    ¡°Much is wrong¡± Nicolas spoke, and in English at that, which only further caught Sean by surprise.

    Though his words were troubling, so Sean had to move on from that surprise to question his statement, ¡°so what all is wrong?¡± Sean asked with a weak gesture to the chair in front of his desk.

    Nicolas took another moment to gather his composure before taking the last few steps into the room with Sean and taking the offered seat. ¡°You and Claire. You are wrong¡± he attempted, still having trouble forcing himself to continue in English right then.

    ¡°We¡¯re wrong?¡± Sean blinked at that statement, trying not to imagine the worst possible meaning; as difficult as that was with the fears they held about Nicolas possibly turning as monstrous as the two men who had so very efficiently destroyed his body and soul, and then taken what was left of his life, before giving him an eternity to dwell on his own pain.

    ¡°Back when I was alive, still¡± Nicolas swallowed, struggling to find the strength and the words to continue, ¡°I watched you.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Watched me?¡± Sean narrowed his eyes at that.

    ¡°Watched you and Claire¡± Nicolas attempted some clarification.

    Sean raised a brow as that statement served only to further confuse him as to what exactly Nicolas was referring to, ¡°I think you¡¯re going to need to be a little more specific than that.¡±

    ¡°Watched you two make love¡± he stated bravely, watching Sean tensely, as though expecting some punishment to immediately be directed his way.

    Though Sean¡¯s only reaction was to quickly look down, for more than just the awkwardness of the comment, ¡°and you were saying something about us being wrong?¡± he managed, though his eyes remained down.

    ¡°You were right then. You are wrong now. Something is wrong now¡± he tried to explain his meaning, only relaxing slightly as Sean seemed to be making no move to punish him for his words.

    Sean was at a loss for any response for a long moment, ¡°I¡¯m still not really sure why you¡¯ve come to me and what exactly you are trying to tell me, Nicolas¡± Sean managed though his voice lacked any sort of strength to it.

    ¡°You and Claire love each other so much. And now you barely speak, touch, anything. Something wrong with you both¡± Nicolas told him sadly.

    Sean closed his eyes a moment as the words cut into him. It was not that he was surprised by the point Nicolas was trying to make; it was just hearing those facts spoken out loud that made them cut even deeper. Sean sighed heavily, ¡°I know you¡¯re the last person that I should tell this to, but I did something unforgivable, Nicolas. And that¡¯s why Claire and I can barely speak to each other anymore¡± he stated in a whisper.

    ¡°You did something bad to Claire?¡± Nicolas asked as he tensed with more than a bit of fear.

    ¡°No, not to Claire. To someone else¡± Sean told him in the same soft whisper.

    ¡°To who?¡± Nicolas asked, his fear not quite dissipating yet.

    ¡°To a man Claire knew a long time ago¡± Sean sighed again.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Nicolas asked, his eyes never leaving Sean¡¯s.

    ¡°I forced him to kill someone¡± Sean admitted in the same whisper, not sure why he was even answering these questions, but feeling there was no point in lying or hiding the truth of his own sins.

    ¡°Why?¡± Nicolas asked with as much bravery as he had left, though his voice shook as he did.

    ¡°I forced him to kill someone who was going to kill Claire. It was the only way I could save Claire¡± Sean added in the same broken tone.

    ¡°How is that bad?¡± Nicolas asked with confusion.

    Sean simply scoffed, finally looking back up at him, ¡°I forced him to become a murderer. And the person he murdered¡­ it was his own wife.¡±

    ¡°His wife was going to kill Claire?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I made him kill her instead¡± Sean sniffled as his eyes moved back downward.

    ¡°So, you saved Claire¡± Nicolas stated with another look of confusion over at Sean¡¯s state.

    ¡°Yes but¡­ I made him kill his own wife¡± Sean repeated again as he looked back at Nicolas once more.

    ¡°To save Claire¡± Nicolas stated more firmly, ¡°how is this unforgivable? You save her.¡±

    ¡°But at what cost?¡±

    ¡°Any cost. You love her, you save her. How is this bad?¡± Nicolas asked again.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sean just shook his head.

    ¡°You save woman you love, even if it means killing another. This does not make you bad¡± Nicolas told him with more force than he had most likely ever spoken with in his life.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sean began again, only to have Nicolas cut him off once more.

    ¡°I was forced to do horrible things to a woman I love. Many, many times. Because I could not make myself kill the man who was forcing us. Not even to save her. Does this make me good cause I did not kill that monster? I think not killing monster makes me so much worse than a man who could kill to save the woman he loved. So how you think this makes you bad? I wish I could have killed Donatien. I wish I could have saved her. I wish that every night¡± and with those bloody tears now in his eyes, Nicolas left the room again, not able to face the judgment he was sure would be on Sean¡¯s face. Though that was not the expression Sean wore at all right then.

    <hr>

    When Claire returned home from her walk that night, she was more than a bit surprised to find Sean seated on the sofa in their chambers. She glanced at the clock, which showed that it was just past midnight before she turned her questioning eyes back to where Sean looked her way as though trying to find any words to greet her with.

    ¡°Early night?¡± Claire managed as she tried to distract herself from meeting his eyes and chose to concentrate on removing her boots again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t really feel much like playing Prince tonight¡± Sean stated as he watched her with a soft sigh, ¡°did the walk help clear your head?¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes slightly at that question, but responded, ¡°not really. I found myself at the tavern; and I just sat there for a long time, trying to talk myself into reopening it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of reopening it?¡±

    Claire sighed as she finished removing her boots, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean, it has been fifteen years¡± she shrugged, obviously still quite undecided on the matter.

    ¡°Can you come sit with me?¡± Sean asked her a moment later, to which she gave him another questioning look.

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather odd request¡± she stated warily, though she did slowly move to awkwardly take a seat next to him on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a rather odd night¡± Sean stated with an actual attempt at a smile, though he didn¡¯t quite succeed.

    ¡°Do I wanna know?¡± Claire asked worriedly, though she still remained sitting tensely, her eyes on the floor.

    ¡°Do you remember the conversation we had when Nicolas first came here?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll need to be more specific¡± Claire repeated the same request Sean had made to Nicolas earlier.

    ¡°I think I said something about how we¡¯ve lived through so much, but it¡¯s nothing compared to the things that were done to him¡± Sean stated with a thoughtful sigh.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Claire replied, not quite sure what he was getting at.

    ¡°Tonight Nicolas actually willingly came and talked to me¡± Sean began.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s a bit shocking¡± Claire admitted as she cast the briefest glance his way.

    ¡°He wanted to know what was wrong with us¡± Sean continued in the same soft, thoughtful tone.

    ¡°Us meaning?¡± Claire asked, looking back at him once more.

    ¡°Me and you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, us¡± Claire stated, as she looked down again.

    ¡°He wanted to know why we barely speak to or touch each other anymore¡± Sean added with his volume dropping slightly.

    ¡°I can imagine that answer¡± Claire returned, more to herself.

    ¡°I told him that I had done something unforgivable; and then I told him what I did, and why I did it¡± Sean swallowed as Claire looked back at him once more, ¡°and he told me that he wished he could have done the same thing to de Sade to save his sister, the way I did what I did to save you. And that he wished that he had every night for the last twenty years¡± Sean finished quietly.

    ¡°And what did you say?¡± Claire dared, though her own voice had now dropped to a whisper.

    ¡°He rushed out of the room then, but I know what I thought¡± Sean stated in a matching whisper.

    ¡°And what was that?¡±

    ¡°As horrible as what happened was¡­ if I hadn¡¯t done that¡­ made Kristofer do that¡­ and I had lost you, when I could have saved you after all¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have had any strength at all to go on regretting it for another twenty years, let alone eternity. So it was horrible, but it really was the only choice, and I need to stop hating myself for making the only choice that I could have made to save you. Cause saving you is the only thing in the world¡­ the only thing that matters¡­ the only thing that could ever save me.¡±

 Chapter 37

    After much inner debate, Claire did give in to the idea of reopening the tavern now, fifteen long years after Kristofer¡¯s since deceased brother had murdered Eliza, Finn, and Emilia, as well as the three hapless mortals who were there that night. She still was quite hesitant about leaving Sean alone with his thoughts each night; but nor could she take another night being alone with hers after the dozen or so years since Thomas had wreaked such havoc on their lives.

    Though Sean had come to the realization that he would just have to forgive himself since his actions were the only thing that had saved Claire at all; it was still much harder to actually forgive oneself in those darker moments. Of course those moments were haunting Claire even more so as she replaced the sign outside with one that read ¡®under new management¡¯ and then went inside to ready the place for business once again.

    Everywhere she looked and everything she touched caused her to think about not just the tragedy that had taken place there, but also to think of Kristofer. She had not seen him at all since the night she had been forced to be intimate with him while feeling like she was also likely to get torn to shreds at any moment. She was positive he would have come looking for her to give him those answers to all the new questions and trauma that that night had caused in his life as well. But she had not seen him once in twelve long years. It was to the point where she had managed to convince herself that he must have met his fate that night as well. And that was yet another death she couldn¡¯t help blaming herself for; even though it was Thomas who had compelled her and Sean who had compelled Kristofer. Claire was still the one factor that allowed his wife¡¯s death and quite possibly Kristofer¡¯s death to happen at all.

    She swallowed hard as she wiped down the bar. Claire very easily realized that even the change of location had not done much to help chase away her dark thoughts. It had really only changed the tone of them ever so slightly. Like her random thought upon looking at Kristofer¡¯s usual seat during his visits, that he would be approximately forty years old now, had he still lived at all. She sighed again at that thought and tried to push it away as well. She stayed, and she hoped upon hope that running the place again would eventually cause her to be too distracted to think at all; so she stayed, and she hoped.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, Sean was back at the estate and had just been informed that there was yet another new Kindred arrival to his territory. The servants left the new subject waiting outside the gates while they went and informed Sean of their arrival, none of them wanting to take the chance of letting anyone past the gate without Sean¡¯s approval. When Sean did push his feet to somberly go out to meet whatever new hell might be at his door now; his face showed only the slightest relief, as well as surprise to see that the new arrival was an old acquaintance after all.

    That was when Daniel¡¯s somewhat hesitant smile attempted to surface, ¡°I suppose that look of confusion is a bit better than what I had feared would greet me upon my arrival.¡±

    ¡°Daniel? What are you even¡­?¡± Sean just shook his head as he moved toward the gate, his eyes continuing to ask that question that his words didn¡¯t quite finish forming.

    ¡°So, am I to take it that we are still friends, after¡­ everything?¡± Daniel settled on with a worried tone as he continued to watch Sean, wishing that he was better at reading his aura. They may have been the same generation, but Sean did have seventy-nine years to hone his own abilities before Daniel himself had been embraced.

    ¡°Everything?¡± Sean asked quietly as he nodded to the servants to open the gate.

    ¡°Well, Thomas was my¡­¡± Daniel stated with a bit of his own guilt, ¡°and I am the one who informed him of your Princedom¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that he could have found that out from any member of our line, Daniel¡± Sean stated, though his tone remained guarded as Daniel slowly moved through the gate.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the one he did find it out from¡± Daniel added more quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not big on punishing someone for the sins of their father. It usually turns out badly¡± Sean returned in an even quieter tone.

    ¡°That statement leaves a few questions¡± Daniel said warily as he moved to slowly follow Sean into the house.

    ¡°Anastasia¡¯s not with you?¡± Sean shifted subjects as they moved through the foyer.

    ¡°No, you just have to settle for me on this trip¡± Daniel attempted a slight smile as he followed his somber new sovereign through the home to his office door.

    ¡°I must admit it¡¯s a surprising trip. I didn¡¯t know you were planning on visiting again at all¡± Sean returned as he moved to the chair behind his desk and gestured for Daniel to take a seat in the other.

    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t sure on that ¡®sins of the father¡¯ stance of yours; so I was a bit worried that you would not be thrilled to see my face¡± Daniel added with a soft sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think your face has ever been a problem for me¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help adding wryly, though he quickly moved on, ¡°so why is it that you did decide to make such a long journey here anyway; especially if you weren¡¯t even sure that you¡¯d get a very warm welcome?¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s not that long of a journey now. With these new steam ships, crossing the Atlantic only takes a month. Traveling from the col¡­ states only takes about that long too, and that¡¯s only for those of us who can only travel after dark and need shelter every day¡± Daniel offered with another still wary smile.

    ¡°So it only took you two months to get here this time?¡±

    ¡°Give or take¡± Daniel offered another slight smile, ¡°and I can¡¯t help noticing that your lovely wife is absent as well¡± he added curiously.

    ¡°She¡¯s endeavoring to distract herself with another venture, besides just being the wife of a Prince¡± Sean sighed slightly, ¡°and you still haven¡¯t quite answered the why of your presence¡± Sean reminded, not wanting to dwell on the facts of the lack of closeness that had continued to plague his marriage for the last decade and a half.

    ¡°Distract herself?¡± Daniel offered with a raise of the brow.

    ¡°Your visit?¡± Sean deflected.

    To that, Daniel just shook his head, ¡°I suppose the cold hard fact of the matter is that I have been informed that you may just be struggling a bit with your current role in the wake of my sire¡¯s¡­ actions¡± he settled on, ¡°plus, I heard I have a new brother to meet as well, apparently.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Nicolas is something that you¡¯ll have to talk to Claire about. He¡¯s a bit on the fragile side; especially when it comes to wealthy, powerful, degenerate men¡± Sean added with a sigh, which did cause another furrowed brow from Daniel. Sean then moved on to the other part of the statement, ¡°and struggling with my role? Is that politician-speak for me being an utter failure at it?¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡± Daniel returned, ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone has used that particular descriptor; at least not to me.¡±

    ¡°But they gave you enough of that impression that you traveled to the new world to do what? Rescue me from my own failings?¡± Sean stated with another heavy sigh as he kept his eyes averted.

    ¡°Sean, do you honestly think that ruling comes easy to anyone? Was it easy for Haven? I seem to recall him needing a bit of help as well; if my last visit is any frame of reference¡± Daniel attempted to assure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this problem can be solved with a battle ship¡± Sean sighed.

    ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve served five different human kings over the last 120 years?¡± Daniel stated, and then added, ¡°at least give me the chance to prove that I do have a talent for solving the problems of kings, and hopefully Princes as well.¡±

    Sean scoffed slightly, ¡°the biggest problem is myself, Daniel.¡±

    Daniel returned the scoff with his own, ¡°and do you think I never had to deal with a king who was one of his own worst enemies? 120 years is an awfully long time, Sean.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to even try and explain it to you at all; let alone expect you to fix my problem¡± Sean shook his head again.

    ¡°Well, just talk to me and hopefully we can figure it out together¡± Daniel stated simply.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure why you came here, Daniel.¡±

    ¡°I told you; to help¡± Daniel stated with another slight smile.

    ¡°You just up and left your entire life to come fix my problems?¡± Sean scoffed again.

    ¡°Do you realize that¡¯s the second time in as many minutes that you referred to running an entire territory as only being your problem?¡± Daniel stated pointedly, his tone causing Sean to look back up at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Prince now; by definition, everything here is my problem¡± Sean repeated.

    ¡°And there¡¯s three¡± Daniel just shook his head before moving on, ¡°do you honestly think that every ruler in the history of both the mortal and Kindred world solved every problem they¡¯ve ever come across, all alone; with no help at all? Because I¡¯m pretty sure that has happened¡­¡± he thought a moment, ¡°oh yes: Never.¡±

    Sean scoffed again, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re just being British or condescending.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re being narcissistic¡± Daniel shot back, though he did still wear the small smile.

    ¡°Pardon me?¡± Sean asked, more than a little taken by that statement.

    ¡°At least to the extent that you think that everything is a problem that you and only you can solve. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been saying this whole time?¡± Daniel returned bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also been saying that I can¡¯t solve any of these problems¡± Sean defended weakly.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve been saying you can¡¯t do it alone. So what are we disagreeing on again?¡± Daniel returned in the same pointed manner. To that, Sean just shook his head and looked away again. Then Daniel continued, ¡°You¡¯re very clearly driving yourself to exhaustion trying and trying to think of some sort of solution for whatever problems might be plaguing you; and that obviously does not help one to think clearly or logically. And that is why you need others to look at the problem as well and then work with them to find those solutions. This is the very basis of any sort of government. It¡¯s why every ruler has advisors. No one person can solve every problem alone.¡±

    ¡°And what if the problem is¡­¡± Sean then just shook his head again.

    ¡°Is what?¡± Daniel replied, his voice softening slightly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just expect you to leave your wife and come here until all these problems go away. That could be eternity, literally¡± Sean sighed.

    ¡°If I get lonely, I¡¯ll ask Tasie to come and join me. Now what problems?¡± Daniel pressed.

    ¡°Why are you even doing this, Daniel? You don¡¯t owe us anything; especially anything that requires you to give up the entire life you¡¯ve made for yourself back there¡± Sean argued quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived that life for 120 years. It¡¯s actually a good thing for my handsome face to be forgotten by the mortals I¡¯ve been working with for so very long¡± he assured, then continued, ¡°and if you still need more reasons why, I direct you to the very thing I told you both when I agreed to come here to help once before.¡±

    ¡°That you love us?¡± Sean scoffed.

    ¡°And why do you seem to be having trouble believing that? Given, I haven¡¯t bedded you or your lovely wife in forty years or so, but I do have a very long¡­ memory¡± he smirked.

    Sean just shook his head again; despite Daniel¡¯s attempt at humor, ¡°Lately I¡¯ve been having a bit of trouble believing anyone would¡­¡± he then just let his voice trail off again.

    ¡°Are we actually getting at a problem now?¡± Daniel asked softly, ¡°has something happened between you and Claire that is making you now doubt her love for you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know that you were strong enough to read me¡± Sean whispered hoarsely.

    ¡°I¡¯m not reading you; I just know you. Claire has always been everything to you. If this is the state you¡¯re currently in; logic would easily allow one to infer that it¡¯s got something to do with Claire¡± he added quietly.

    ¡°I had to do something that put such a wedge between us that I have no idea how to fix it. And I doubt all your expertise at political strife will help with this one¡± Sean¡¯s eyes moved down again as he swallowed another lump in his throat.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s fix the problems we can fix. Getting the stress of those out of your life may be the very thing you need to allow your mind to tackle whatever has happened between you and her as well¡± Daniel offered in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t get it; without her, I can¡¯t fix any problem. I can barely even exist without her¡± Sean returned in a raspy whisper.

    ¡°Well then I guess it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m here to help fix those other problems after all.¡±

    <hr>

    After suggesting that they go and locate Sean¡¯s servants rather than trying to think at all on an empty stomach, the two men returned to the office once more as the clock struck midnight. That was when Daniel took his seat with the determination to at least solve some problem that night.

    ¡°So, aside from Claire, tell me the next problem on the list¡± Daniel began.

    ¡°Aside from Claire¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help scoffing at the idea that anything in the world could come after those words.

    ¡°Sean¡± Daniel scolded, ¡°next problem¡± he pressed.

    Sean sighed heavily as he gave into providing some sort of answer, ¡°I suppose one problem, directly related to the issues between me and Claire¡± he added more quietly as Daniel gave him another scolding look. Shaking his head, Sean forced himself onward, ¡°is that there may or may not be a kinfolk man living in my territory.¡±

    ¡°Troubling¡± Daniel agreed, ¡°and ¡®may or may not?¡¯¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen or heard from him since¡­¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°since Thomas was here; twelve years ago. So, we honestly don¡¯t know if he is still here or even if he¡¯s alive or dead. But if he is¡­¡±

    ¡°Where he goes, were-beasts are sure to follow¡± Daniel supplied.

    ¡°That count as a problem, you think?¡± Sean scoffed, still not glancing back at Daniel¡¯s thoughtful expression.

    ¡°So, we need silver¡± Daniel stated simply.

    ¡°We have silver; bullets and blades¡± Sean informed.

    ¡°Where?¡± Daniel asked.

    ¡°In the armory¡­ in the basement¡± Sean supplied.

    ¡°But that still would only help once they¡¯re inside the walls. And if they got inside the walls at all; we would all be too dead to go and get the weapons. So we need to keep them from ever getting inside the walls, correct?¡±

    ¡°What are we supposed to do? Build silver walls?¡± Sean scoffed again.

    ¡°Or perhaps just silver plated, or coated with a silver based paint of sorts. Either should quite efficiently burn their nasty little claws and fangs off¡± Daniel stated.

    Sean just allowed a laugh of disbelief, ¡°do you know how expensive it would be to cover the entire fence and gates with silver plating or paint?¡±

    ¡°Good thing that the both of us are quite wealthy gentlemen these days. I say we¡¯ve just found one possible solution. We¡¯ll have to get on ordering the plating and paint right away, then. Now, what¡¯s the next problem?¡± he continued with an unconcerned smile.

 Chapter 38

    When Claire did officially reopen the tavern, it was just as busy as it had been the first time she had opened the place to the public twenty years earlier. The hour was nearing midnight when she still found herself staring somberly at the floor from her place on a stool behind the bar where she had been seated for nearly four hours now. When the door finally opened, she half expected it to be some member of her household asking her if she was ready to give up and return home. Not that she would be doing anything at home other than staring at the floor and mulling over those dark thoughts as she had done for nearly a decade and a half now; which she could easily do in either location, obviously.

    ¡°This is new management, huh?¡± Kristofer¡¯s voice greeted her, shaky though it was.

    When Claire¡¯s head snapped up at the sound of that voice, a million different thoughts and emotions passed over her still young and beautiful features. One of those many thoughts was that he was just as handsome, now aged forty; though he did look worn down and stressed and plagued with so many of his own deep emotions that had taken their toll over those dozen years since the two had made love under the dock¡­ strange and terrifying and traumatic as that entire night had been.

    Claire was at a loss for words as her eyes just moved over him. She was desperately trying to grasp the fact that he hadn¡¯t met his fate that night at all; despite having convinced herself that that had to have been the reason he had never sought her out to answer all of the questions and get an explanation for that emotional pain that she had to have left him with.

    ¡°Let me guess; the story is that you¡¯re actually Claire¡¯s and Sean¡¯s daughter, or some other relative, or some such thing?¡± he asked her in the same shaken tone.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had twelve years to ask me all of those questions¡­ and more¡± Claire returned as her own voice shook just as much as his.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a few other things to deal with since the last time we saw each other¡± he told her with the same tone that showed nothing more than his otherwise obviously distraught state.

    She readjusted to see his aura and found nothing there other than the fear, confusion, and sadness that were easily inferred even without her psychic abilities. ¡°For twelve years?¡± Claire asked weakly.

    Kristofer sighed as he finally pulled his eyes away from her, and held them to the floor as he hesitantly moved toward that stool that he hadn¡¯t sat on for fifteen long years. Once he finally took that seat, he still had a bit of trouble looking toward that flawless youth and beauty that she still possessed, even after those dozen years.

    ¡°I had a few decisions to make; very tough decisions¡± he stated after taking another deep breath.

    ¡°And those decisions apparently came down to not coming after me to demand all of those answers?¡± she returned quietly.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s very hard to know what someone like me could ever possibly say to someone like you; especially after¡­ the last time we saw each other¡± he decided on sadly, his eyes still having a great deal of trouble staying on her for long.

    Claire let out her own heavy sigh before she finally moved from her long held seat to get him his drink of choice that she still remembered as though she had served it to him only a night ago. Once she silently poured and slid the drink to him, she finally spoke again, ¡°but you¡¯re here now.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t know that I would actually find you here¡± he stated in the same near whisper as he looked at the drink for a long moment, took a deep breath, and finally gave into taking that sip, wary though it was.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t put my blood in it¡± she offered as she saw his obvious hesitation. Though her words only caused him to swallow another lump in his throat before he took another sip. She then sighed as she continued, ¡°well I¡¯m sure you looked through the window tonight and saw me here; but you still stepped through the door. So, I¡¯m guessing you must want those answers now, after all?¡±

    ¡°Truthfully, I probably shouldn¡¯t be here at all. But I find myself passing by this place so many nights¡­ So I guess part of me must want those answers, even if I know that I should just stay away forever. Well, I guess it wouldn¡¯t be forever for me; just a few more years, at the most¡± he added in a bit of a mumble.

    ¡°I guess knowing what I am is a bit terrifying for someone like you¡­ after what you¡¯ve always been taught to believe about us¡± Claire stated as her own eyes moved down to hide the sadness in them.

    Kristofer just shook his head as he finally forced his eyes up to her, ¡°how did you even know what my family was? That¡¯s the one¡­ well, not one¡± he corrected, ¡°but that¡¯s a big part I never managed to figure out.¡±

    ¡°My kind is pretty perceptive¡± she decided on, ¡°one look at you and Sean knew all about the people you were related to. That¡¯s why he did his best to make sure you wouldn¡¯t want to be in my life anymore. It wasn¡¯t jealousy; I didn¡¯t actually lie to you about our marriage that night that we kissed. But after he found out what your family were¡­ he knew he had to try and make you lose all interest in me; so you¡¯d never lead them to us¡± she finished with another sad sigh.

    ¡°But I did anyway¡± Kristofer let out his own sad sigh, ¡°and for years I thought my brother had killed you¡± he added more quietly. He then looked up at her quickly, not able to force back his next sentence, ¡°but I honestly did think you were dead¡­ right up until you showed up at my door¡­ and¡­¡± he just let his voice trail off at that as he cast those deep brown eyes downward again. He then took another deep breath before continuing, ¡°knowing what kind of creatures that I had ties to, why didn¡¯t you just let me keep thinking you were dead? Why did you come to my door and make sure I knew you weren¡¯t. That I don¡¯t understand at all, Claire. Why would you give up the safety of me thinking you were gone and risk yourself that way¡­ after all that time¡­ just to¡­?¡± Kristofer¡¯s voice then trailed off again.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little harder to explain¡± she attempted with a slight sniffle.

    ¡°Well unlike you, I don¡¯t think I can waste another decade and then some not knowing; so just tell me why you did it at all¡± he asked her desperately.

    That was when Claire tried to gather all her strength to find any way at all to explain the events of that night. She finally decided on the simplest explanation, though she knew it would only cause more confusion, ¡°I was forced to.¡±

    That answer did catch Kristofer enough to look back up her with even more questions as well as fear in his eyes, ¡°forced to?¡± he repeated, buying himself time to even process her words.

    ¡°Some of us¡­ not all¡­ but some of us Kindred¡­ vampires; some of us really are the evil monsters that your family has always taught you to believe we all are. And one of those monsters forced me to go to your house that night, and to do what I did with you¡± she sniffled, having more than a bit of difficulty recounting the story at all, let alone to him.

    Kristofer was torn between fear and disbelief then, but he had to ask, ¡°forced you how?¡±

    ¡°Some of us can force our will on others; force them to do whatever we tell them to. People like Sean and I¡­¡± her voice then stammered a bit at the mention of Sean, but she soon forced herself to move on, ¡°most of us usually only use it when our very lives depend on it. The monster who used it on me; he did it just for the¡­¡± another heavy sigh, ¡°just because he was trying to get me killed by forcing me back into your life and to your door that night.¡±

    Kristofer was silent for another long moment as he tried to take in all she had just said, as impossible as that even was. He then took another deep breath, ¡°Sean used that on me, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    That was when Claire whimpered a bit as she quickly moved her hands to her eyes to head off any of those red tears before they could terrify him even further.

    ¡°I take that as a yes?¡± Kristofer returned, his own voice sounding strangled.

    ¡°He thought it was the only way to keep me safe from your people¡­ your wife¡± she choked out the confession. She then shakily forced herself onward, ¡°We hoped that it would never actually come to that; which is why we continued letting you believe I was dead after all. And then when I was forced to go to your door that night, against my own will¡­¡± it was then Claire¡¯s voice that trailed off as she turned away to hide more tears.

    ¡°And then Rose knew the moment I went back to the house. And she was going to kill you¡± he finished in a whisper as he looked down once more, ¡°and then I had to do what Sean told me to do¡­ to save you.¡±

    ¡°We never wanted it to ever actually happen. We wanted to just let you think I was dead forever. And then that monster ripped all of our fears about you right out of my head and he used them. He wanted both me and your wife dead; he didn¡¯t care which of us. So he forced me to go to you¡­ just to get rid of at least one of us¡± Claire finished in a whisper.

    ¡°So he should be the one who is actually dead¡± Kristofer added in a raspy whisper.

    ¡°He is. After what he did to me¡­ to us¡­ we sent him off to someone who was powerful enough to end him¡± she sniffled again as she finally forced herself to turn back, ¡°but by then, all the damage was already done.¡±

    There was another long moment of silence, both of them staring downward, both at a loss for anything to say at all. Finally, Kristofer spoke at last, ¡°you and Sean made it possible for me to even be a doctor at all. I never could have done it without the help you gave me. You gave me my degree. You gave me my home. And you never had any real reason to help me at all; but you did anyway. I need to know why you helped me¡± he asked yet another question that he had never been able to find any answers to.

    Claire almost smiled, but didn¡¯t quite get there. She then sighed once more before giving the only answer she could, ¡°I just wanted to help you. I just wanted to do something good. I just wanted to feel like I wasn¡¯t the monster that your people hate so much.¡±

    Another long silence followed as Kristofer appeared to be biting back several emotions of his own. Finally, he spoke, ¡°if you want to do something good, then I need you to tell me something.¡±

    ¡°Tell you what?¡± Claire asked as she looked back up at the sound of the desperation in his voice.

    ¡°Could it happen again?¡± Kristofer asked her in that same pleading tone.

    Claire was a bit caught by that and needed clarification, ¡°could what happen again?¡±

    ¡°Could I do it again? Could I still kill one of them to save one of you?¡± he asked in desperation.

    That was when Claire bit back another whimper, ¡°there¡¯s more here?¡±

    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± he choked out.

    ¡°If there are more of them here, and they do ever get anywhere near me or my kind¡­ they will try to kill us on sight. That¡¯s what they do, isn¡¯t it¡± she stated as more a fact than a question, her own voice desperate as well as full of fear and regret.

    ¡°And am I still brainwashed to kill them if they do come after you?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°So there are more?¡± she asked again, her eyes full of fear then.

    ¡°You¡¯re not answering me, Claire¡± Kristofer returned.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not answering me¡± she responded, though her voice was weak.

    ¡°¡¯Cause I don¡¯t fucking know; not yet anyway¡± he sniffled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± she repeated, ¡°not yet?¡± she nearly choked on the words.

    ¡°It takes¡­ I won¡¯t know ¡®til¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t even finish as his tears welled up, though his aura was flooded with the blinding colors of fear and terror and despair so brightly that it forced Claire to have to shield her eyes.

    That was when it suddenly became clear to her; the only thing that could cause the terror and despair she was now seeing in him, ¡°Oh my god¡­ you have a child don¡¯t you?¡± she sniffled as those red tears finally broke through.

    ¡°And now I might end up killing¡­¡± he choked.

    Claire was nearly panicking as much as Kristofer then, though she forced herself to quickly find any solution at all for him, ¡°Ok, ok¡­ I can fix this¡± she attempted to sound more confident than she felt.

    ¡°You can?¡± Kristofer breathed the words, the tiniest fraction of hope in his eyes and aura then.

    ¡°Well, not me but¡± then the panic quickly returned to his face, ¡°but Sean can!¡± Claire quickly assured.

    ¡°Sean?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t undo Sean¡¯s powers of persuasion; he¡¯s stronger than me. But he can undo them himself¡± she promised.

    Kristofer scoffed, ¡°and you¡¯re sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course he can¡± Claire assured again.

    ¡°But will he?¡± Kristofer asked with another sniffle.

    ¡°If I ask him; then yes, he will¡± she promised.

    ¡°He only did this to me to save you though, didn¡¯t he?¡± Kristofer pointed out, the despair still coloring all of his words.

    ¡°I will tell him that he has to undo this. I will make him fix this, Kristofer¡± Claire assured once more.

    ¡°But him undoing this¡­ it will put all of your kind, and Sean, and you¡­ right back in all the danger that he did this to save you from. Do you honestly believe he would ever willingly let you be in that kind of danger ever again; especially after he¡¯s gone this far just to make sure that you never would be?¡±

    ¡°I will not let him force you to kill your own child. I will make him see. I will not let that ever happen.¡±

    Kristofer just shook his head, ¡°even if you could somehow convince Sean to undo this; that means that you¡¯re willingly allowing the possibility of there being something out there that could end all of you¡­ and the only thing I do know is that you aren¡¯t the monster all the Garou think you are. So, assuming Sean would even agree¡­ then what choice is it that I¡¯m making here? I either have to let myself someday possibly kill my own child, or else let them grow up and possibly kill you¡­ what kind of choice is that, Claire?¡±

 Chapter 39

    Back at the estate, Daniel was still speaking with Sean in the study, "so, what''s the next problem on the agenda, my Prince?"

    Sean just shook his head though he knew it was futile to try and convince Daniel that these problems were not quite as easily solvable as he wanted to convince himself they were, ¡°I suppose the longest running problem is not knowing what actually happened to Haven; or more precisely, who was behind it.¡±

    ¡°A twenty-five year old mystery?¡± Daniel raised a brow, ¡°so you had a suspect in mind back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Problem being that we don¡¯t even know if that suspect is alive or dead. She may have been at Baron¡¯s home the night your boat knocked it down¡± Sean informed.

    ¡°But Haven hadn¡¯t seen hide nor hair of her since 1790?¡± Daniel reiterated.

    ¡°Us Kindred can afford to be patient if we need to¡± Sean sighed.

    ¡°Well, you could just summon her¡± Daniel stated thoughtfully.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious¡± Sean scoffed.

    ¡°Well it would give you a definitive answer about whether or not she was alive or dead¡± Daniel pointed out.

    ¡°As bad as I want that answer; I don¡¯t want it bad enough to ever have to lure her to my doorstep ever again¡± Sean stated plainly.

    ¡°Could try just having a mental chat with her. See if she answers¡± Daniel offered.

    ¡°And she could just ignore me; plus I want to know if she¡¯s alive, but not if there¡¯s any possibility that she actually has lost interest in me or my throne, only to have it rekindled by my reminding her of such¡± Sean put down that suggestion as well.

    ¡°And what of the ghouls who actually did kill Haven? Did they really kill themselves right after?¡± Daniel moved on, not dissuaded yet.

    ¡°That they did¡± Sean sighed again.

    ¡°Do you know where they were put to rest?¡±

    Sean scoffed again, ¡°know a Giovanni do you?¡± he asked in reference to the Italian based vampire clan who were renowned for their dabbling in all things related to necromancy; which was just one of the reasons they didn¡¯t quite fit in with the slightly less morbid clans of the Camarilla.

    ¡°I suppose I could find one¡± Daniel smirked, ¡°but that wasn¡¯t what I was suggesting.¡±

    ¡°So, what were you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°Dig them up, touch their bones, find out who their masters were¡± Daniel stated simply, ¡°morbid yes, but effective nonetheless.¡±

    Sean was a bit caught by that suggestion, not quite able to immediately come up with an argument against it as easily as the others he had put forth. Though, there wasn¡¯t much more time to discuss that plan in full as they were then interrupted by Claire barging into the office. More surprisingly than that though, she was leading Kristofer through the door behind her.

    ¡°Claire my beauty¡± Daniel greeted her with that ever present charm and calm as he stood upon her arrival and reached out to place a kiss over her hand. He then cast a slightly concerned look at her obviously distraught mood, then at the gentleman who was with her, looking just as upset. ¡°And you brought a handsome friend¡± Daniel smiled as he reached for the other man¡¯s hand, ¡°pleased to meet you¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the kinfolk man who may or may not have still been living in my territory¡­¡± Sean answered with his own worry then as he stood.

    ¡°Oh, then less pleased to meet you¡± Daniel replied as he released Kristofer¡¯s hand.

    Claire just shook her head, obviously thrown off by Daniel¡¯s presence there at all. Though right then, she had more pressing matters as she turned her eyes back to Sean, her voice desperate, ¡°he has a child, Sean.¡±

    ¡°Ok getting even less pleased to meet you now¡± Daniel mumbled as he moved back another step to let his eyes travel over Kristofer with a less than content expression.

    Though Daniel¡¯s expression was nowhere near as troubled as the other three there in the room, ¡°a child?¡± Sean swallowed, that being the only response he could bring to his lips just yet. Then his expression darkened as he looked at Kristofer as though seeing some other even more troubling fact then as well.

    Not immediately noting that tiny change in Sean¡¯s expression, Claire continued, ¡°you have to undo it, Sean.¡±

    Sean swallowed hard again as he brought his eyes from Kristofer back to Claire, ¡°undo it?¡± he asked her with some strange combination of emotions that made any one of them rather difficult to pinpoint.

    ¡°I get the distinct impression that I missed a rather important part of this conversation¡± Daniel interjected, though quietly.

    ¡°The unforgivable wedge I mentioned¡± Sean sighed in answer to Daniel¡¯s statement, to which Claire was then the one who narrowed her eyes in confusion.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Not waiting for Sean to waste time explaining anything further to Daniel right then, Claire pressed onward, ¡°you have to undo it. You have to let his will be his own again¡± she stressed urgently.

    Sean just shook his head regretfully again. He was also none too happy about the fact of this child, nay children, but nor was he pleased with her suggestion either, ¡°you know what that would mean if I undid it, as you say.¡±

    ¡°I know what it would mean if you didn¡¯t too. You have to fix this. You can¡¯t let this happen¡± she told him desperately.

    Sean sighed heavily again as Kristofer watched with a distressed plea in his eyes as well. Finally Sean posed another question, ¡°we don¡¯t even know yet that the children will even turn.¡±

    ¡°Children?¡± Claire choked on that particular word as she looked back to see Kristofer¡¯s flinch, ¡°you have more than one?¡±

    ¡°Twins¡± Kristofer confessed as his voice broke.

    ¡°Why is he living here again?¡± Daniel just had to interject.

    Though Daniel had directed the question at Sean, Kristofer offered an answer, ¡°I came back here because it was the only home I knew, aside from where I came from¡± he sighed softly, ¡°and my plan was honestly to pay the two of you back for how you helped me¡± he added sadly, ¡°that¡¯s why I thought I would need to be close by¡­ then all the rest happened¡± he finished with defeat.

    ¡°Helped him?¡± Daniel offered the question to anyone in the room at that point.

    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯ve come into this story a little late¡± Sean interrupted with just a bit more sharpness than he had originally intended, but he couldn¡¯t think about that right now, ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit if you ever pay me back, Kristofer. But I cannot have you and your children in my territory; I just can¡¯t let that go on any longer. It¡¯s already cost your wife¡¯s life. You need to take those children and go far, far away. I don¡¯t care where; you just can¡¯t be here anymore. And your children sure as hell can¡¯t be here¡± Sean stated firmly.

    ¡°I agree¡± Kristofer gave in, sadly though it was, ¡°I admit, I wanted to be near Claire too. It wasn¡¯t just the money. I especially wanted to be near her after¡­¡± he decided to leave that sentence unfinished as Daniel gave another questioning look, but kept silent that time. ¡°But I can¡¯t let my kids be near her¡­ nor can I be near them myself until you do fix this. So please, if I promise to leave and never ever come back, and do everything in my power to keep my children far away from here too¡­ will you please fix this?¡± he asked, nearly begging for the lives of his children and even his Kindred companions at that point.

    ¡°You know that even if I undo the kill command, I am still going to have to compel you to keep that promise¡± Sean stated softly.

    ¡°Whatever. I just need to know that everyone I care about,¡± he then couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes to Claire, ¡°everyone, will be safe from me and my children both.¡±

    Sean sighed again as he moved around the desk and caught Kristofer¡¯s eyes, ¡°You''re no longer bound to the last command I gave you; but you do need to take your children and leave this town by morning. And there¡¯s one more thing you need to do,¡± Sean went on, trying to ignore the panic on Claire¡¯s face yet again, ¡°never raise your children to believe that every one of us are monsters. That is how you can pay us back,¡± he finished firmly, as Kristofer and Claire each swallowed a lump in their throats, Kristofer nodding in understanding as Sean finally stepped back from him.

    There was another long awkward moment of silence as they listened to Kristofer leaving their home for the last time, casting one more look of longing back at Claire though as he did. When they finally heard the gate close behind him, Daniel just had to speak up again.

    ¡°Was that the ever so dire problem that you thought was impossible to fix?¡± he asked with a wry smile as Sean just shook his head back at him, almost allowing his own smile.

    Though, before Sean could allow himself to smile, he had to look back at Claire just to see if anything he had done that night had helped repair the damage between them at all. ¡°You still look a bit sad¡± Sean finally stated after another moment of her silently trying to compose herself as she stared at the floor.

    ¡°Thank you for what you did tonight, Sean¡± she stated softly.

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°But it still just seems so sad; everything that happened. It¡¯s better now of course; but I wish none of those bad parts had had to happen at all¡± she sighed softly.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t yet figured out how to turn back time. Sorry¡± he replied softly.

    ¡°Well let me know as soon as you do figure that one out¡± she sniffled slightly before turning and leaving the room with another faint sigh.

    Once Claire left the room Daniel took another moment before he spoke again, ¡°is this the sort of drama that happens here every night?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m supposed to take that question¡± Sean returned with a furrowed brow as he reclaimed his seat.

    Daniel just shook his head as he moved back to his own seat, ¡°so did her and the man with the baby werewolves¡­ did they actually¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can we please move on?¡± Sean shook his head again.

    ¡°But did they?¡± Daniel asked again.

    ¡°I really was hoping that I was done with this subject for the night¡± Sean replied with a bit of harshness to his tone.

    ¡°So they did? Was it before or after the werewolf babies?¡±

    ¡°Daniel!¡± Sean returned more loudly.

    ¡°Gosh I didn¡¯t realize your love lives were such a closed book to me these days¡± Daniel returned, feigning hurt.

    ¡°You really wanna know?¡± Sean asked with his upset still obvious.

    ¡°Well I just can¡¯t help questioning her judgment if she knowingly slept with a man who may have fathered puppies¡­ very large, rabid, vampire-hating puppies¡± he added with concern.

    ¡°All she did before she knew he was kinfolk was kissed him. And I think that was only on one particular night anyway. When the other thing happened, she didn¡¯t know about the children. She obviously just found that out tonight¡± Sean stated with another sigh.

    ¡°But she knew he was kinfolk when that other thing happened?¡¯¡± he asked with a raised brow.

    That was when Sean forced himself to answer, ¡°it wasn¡¯t her choice.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Daniel asked with a bit of a stammer, ¡°you mean that prick raped her and she wanted you to help him?¡± Daniel exclaimed, looking as though he were about to go rip out Kristofer¡¯s throat himself then.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened exactly, either¡± Sean whispered.

    ¡°Color me confused then; explain, please¡± Daniel asked, his outrage only slightly cooling.

    ¡°She was compelled to go and have sex with Kristofer, just to see who would die; her or Kristofer¡¯s wife¡± Sean forced himself to answer, ¡°he didn¡¯t force himself on her, but it wasn¡¯t her choice to do that with him either. She just had no choice but to go do it; all the while thinking it was probably going to be the last few moments of her life at all¡± he added with a sad and heavy sigh, trying to bite back any further emotion at having to recount that story once again.

    ¡°What kind of sick, twisted¡­?¡± but when Daniel noted the way Sean quickly looked away, he knew, ¡°that¡¯s what my sire did to her?¡± he choked, though Sean¡¯s face told him that answer the moment he asked the question.

 Chapter 40

    It wasn¡¯t long after returning to their bedroom that Claire was distracted from her thoughts when the door opened. Surprisingly, it was not a servant, or Sean or even Nicolas, but Daniel who had found his way to her door. The look on his face was not his usual smile though. He did attempt that smile over at her though as he closed the door, looking as if he were at a loss for words, which was definitely not a usual state for him.

    ¡°Welcome back to America?¡± Claire offered with a sad and somewhat confused shrug in regards to why he had followed her upstairs, considering it had been over four decades since the two had found themselves in a bedroom together at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over forty years. I figure we may have some catching up to do¡± Daniel offered with another attempt at a smile as he pulled a chair over to where she had been sadly sitting staring into her mirror once more.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to make this trip just to catch up with us though¡± Claire returned softly.

    ¡°I did originally come to offer my services as a political advisor to the new Prince; but I get the distinct impression he¡¯s not the only one that could use some sort of attempt at advice or guidance¡± Daniel stated with the same sympathetic smile replacing the usually jovial or flirtatious one that he normally always wore.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve actually managed to come up with some sort of advice to give Sean, amidst all of this?¡± she asked, deliberately veering the conversation away from her own possible need for any kind of guidance.

    ¡°Yes actually¡± Daniel smiled at her again.

    ¡°This, I¡¯ve gotta hear¡± Claire attempted lightness.

    ¡°You could always ask Sean what advice I¡¯ve shared with him¡± Daniel returned, which only caused Claire to look away at the suggestion, ¡°and that reaction is exactly why I think I may need to try and provide you with some sort of advice as well.¡±

    Claire just scoffed sadly, ¡°things have been¡­ difficult between us for a long time. That¡¯s nothing new¡± she attempted to convince him that there was no need for such worry. Of course, that only did the opposite.

    ¡°That¡¯s very new; at least since the last time I saw the two of you¡± he disagreed, though gently.

    Claire sighed, ¡°the major problem was remedied tonight. There, problem solved.¡±

    ¡°And yet you¡¯re both sitting alone in separate parts of the house instead of making up for that ¡®long time¡¯ you just mentioned?¡± Daniel pressed, somehow keeping his tone soft.

    ¡°After as long as things have been strained; it¡¯s not that easy to just smile and act like it hasn¡¯t been all that time¡± Claire offered.

    ¡°I have an idea; why don¡¯t you try telling me exactly what caused all that difficulty in the first place¡± he suggested.

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°the main thing was what you just saw him somewhat fix; he had brainwashed that man to possibly someday kill his own children¡­ and it already made him kill their mother. That made things just a bit difficult between us; knowing that Sean had turned Kristofer into a murderer just because he decided that my life was worth more than others¡¯ lives¡± she explained sadly.

    ¡°So you were upset at Sean for saving your life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple¡± Claire sighed sadly, ¡°and it wasn¡¯t worth it¡± she added in a whisper.

    ¡°Did you just say that your life wasn¡¯t worth that of a bigoted, rage-filled werewolf¡¯s?¡± Daniel replied with a raise of a brow.

    ¡°She was the mother of his children, Daniel¡± Claire reminded.

    ¡°And since when does giving birth to a child turn one into a saint?¡± Daniel asked pointedly.

    ¡°You honestly think it¡¯s ok for a man to kill the mother of his children?¡± Claire asked with disbelief.

    ¡°Depends on the mother¡± Daniel stated simply. Claire simply scoffed, causing Daniel to add, ¡°was your mother a saint? Is that what convinced you that being a mother automatically makes someone¡¯s life more important than everyone else¡¯s?¡±

    Claire just shook her head again, ¡°my mother hated me¡± she admitted with a sniffle.

    ¡°Apparently so did the mother of Kristofer¡¯s children; so much so that she was going to snuff out your very life without ever even speaking one word to you and knowing anything at all about you, other than the fact that you were Kindred. Is this the saint whose life was worth so much more than yours?¡± Daniel asked her in the same pointed tone.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Claire simply shook her head and looked down, ¡°he could¡¯ve killed his own children too¡± she defended weakly.

    ¡°One; Sean fixed that tonight. Two; those children that you¡¯re trying so desperately to save could grow up to be just as monstrous as their mother was. Just because they haven¡¯t done so yet, doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen¡± he stated in the same gently forceful tone.

    ¡°But to have a man kill his own child¡­¡±

    ¡°And that won¡¯t happen now. Sean fixed it; because you asked him to. So why is it that you are still keeping him at a distance? He found a way to murder a monster and save you. And now he¡¯s also saved those possible future monsters from being put down before they could murder you or others like us; again, because you asked him to¡­ So what is the reason for this distance now?¡± Daniel asked in the same gentle tone.

    ¡°Because, I can¡¯t let him keep caring about me¡± she admitted as a tear slid down her cheek.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Daniel just shook his head with even more utter disbelief then, ¡°you do know that you are going to have to explain that argument¡­ thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Love is weakness. I can¡¯t let myself be the reason Sean is ever weak. He has to cut me out of his life if he ever hopes to be strong enough to fight all the things he¡¯s going to have to fight in order to rule at all¡± she admitted in a tear-choked voice.

    Daniel just shook his head with further disbelief before he finally managed any more words, ¡°have you met Sean?¡±

    Claire just looked back at him blankly, ¡°what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°You know by now that he can¡¯t even function when he can¡¯t be close to you; he can barely even force himself to pretend to be able to get through one night to the next without your love. I knew that the moment I met him; so I¡¯m fairly positive that you are definitely aware of that fact¡± he told her plainly.

    ¡°And that is exactly the problem, Daniel. His enemies can see that too, and they can use that against him. They have¡± she swallowed a bit, ¡°he was literally ready to just give Thomas his throne because Thomas threatened to destroy my love for Sean. A Prince cannot have that kind of weakness¡± Claire returned with as much conviction as she could muster through her tears.

    ¡°And how close were you and Sean when Thomas made that threat originally?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s been a long time¡± Claire sniffled.

    ¡°So there was already that distance between the two of you when Thomas threatened him with the further loss of your love?¡± Daniel asked for clarification.

    ¡°I suppose¡± she admitted.

    ¡°So, once you and Sean¡¯s estrangement already had begun, is when that threat of losing you permanently shook Sean so badly that he was ready to give everything else up too?¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡± she repeated again.

    ¡°So, the throne was the only thing he still had, and without you, he didn¡¯t care about it either¡± Daniel restated.

    ¡°He¡¯s never cared about the throne, Daniel¡± Claire stated with a bit of frustration for what Daniel was even trying to illustrate at that point.

    ¡°But he¡¯s always cared about you¡­ so without you, why would he ever give the slightest shite about the throne at all?¡±

    ¡°Just say whatever you¡¯re trying to say¡± she managed, though the words barely escaped her throat.

    ¡°You already know what I¡¯m saying Claire¡± Daniel responded with a bit of his own frustration then, ¡°Yes he has a weakness. We all do. For him that weakness is indeed you. But that¡¯s not the real problem. You are the only thing that gives him any strength at all too; even if you are his biggest weakness. Nothing in the world, no throne, no werewolves, no territory, no prodigal sisters, no Camarilla laws¡­ not a single one of those things would he ever give a damn about if he has to give you up in exchange. Without you, he has nothing left in his opinion; no reason at all for¡­ anything¡­ let alone any reason to care about ruling or even pretending to.¡±

    Claire let out another heavy sigh, ¡°so basically he can¡¯t rule with me or without me.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t rule without you¡± Daniel corrected plainly, ¡°with you, he has a weakness, a huge weakness; without you, he doesn¡¯t have anything at all. And I somehow doubt I¡¯m telling you anything you don¡¯t already know. So why are you even trying to argue against a fact that you know to be completely true, Claire?¡±

    Claire was quiet as she sniffled again before finally admitting her answer, ¡°to try and convince myself that it¡¯s not true; to try to convince myself that he really can go on without me. I have to convince myself that that¡¯s true. And the only way I know how to do that is by trying to make it true now, while I can still prove that it will be true, after¡­¡± she sniffled again as her voice faded.

    That was when a look of genuine concern crossed Daniel¡¯s face, ¡°after what, Claire?¡±

    ¡°After I am gone¡± she whispered.

    That was when Daniel seemed truly shaken, for possibly the first time since she had met him nearly seventy years earlier, ¡°what does that mean, Claire?¡± he forced himself to ask.

    Claire sighed again now that it was out there, she may as well tell him the truth, after all, ¡°I guess that means Sean never got around to telling you about the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Prophecy?¡± Daniel repeated shakily.

    ¡°Back when we first came here in 1690, Sean was given a prophecy by the Malkavian Primogen. There¡¯s something like six parts to it. The first came true back before we met you. And then Haven dying could very well be the second part. Sean becoming Prince was the third part¡± she swallowed hard, ¡°the fourth part¡¯s most likely about me¡­ that¡¯s what I mean by ¡®after I¡¯m gone¡¯¡± she finished with another sniffle.

    Daniel was still a bit shaken for another moment before he had to ask, ¡°what are the exact words that might be about you?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want that in your head? It¡¯s been driving us both crazy since we heard it¡± she warned.

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to drive myself crazy imagining it if you don¡¯t tell me¡± Daniel warned.

    Another sigh, ¡°the fourth part says that after Sean becomes Prince, which did happen over twenty-five years ago; that after that ¡®snakes will come to devour love, trying to eat it all away¡¯¡± she forced those words through her lips once again.

    Daniel was quiet another moment before he spoke again ¡°well it doesn¡¯t specifically say ¡®Claire Beringer will die¡¯¡± he argued, to which Claire just shook her head.

    ¡°So now you know my big secret; I could die at any moment, and I need to know that Sean will be ok after that happens¡± she whispered shakily.

    ¡°We could all die at any moment, Claire¡± Daniel argued with an attempt at a smile.

    ¡°But when there¡¯s a prophecy that¡¯s already half come true; it does make it a bit more likely¡± she sniffled again.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve just decided that you¡¯re no longer going to let yourself have another moment of happiness, since it might end? If that¡¯s the case we should all just stake ourselves right now, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Daniel told her wryly.

    ¡°But I need to know that Sean will be ok¡± she repeated.

    ¡°Sean¡¯s not ok now. And you just want to leave him in that state for whatever time you may or may not have left? How do you think that could ever be the right plan?¡± Daniel asked her bluntly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to do, Daniel¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Anything else; there, you¡¯ve been advised¡± he told her with another wry smile. There was then another long moment before Daniel could not keep himself from addressing the one worry he still had about the possibility of Claire and Sean being able to repair their relationship. He braced himself, then spoke, ¡°there is one more, rather personal thing that I do need to ask you though, Claire.¡±

    ¡°We spent twenty-five years having orgies with our spouses and a mutual friend. Do you really need to qualify any question like that?¡± Claire attempted a smile which didn¡¯t quite come to fruition that time either.

    Daniel allowed only another brief moment before he spat out his question, ¡°was the time you were with Kristofer¡­ was that the last time you were intimate with anyone at all?¡±

    Claire scoffed to cover her own discomfort, ¡°is that your eloquent way of trying to get me into bed with you?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s really not, Claire¡± he told her with a sad seriousness.

    ¡°I guess that means that Sean told you how that all happened at all¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Yes he did. I sort of prodded him into it, but he told me nonetheless; which is why I¡¯m asking now if that was the last time that you let anyone in, no pun intended¡± he asked her with another sad smile.

    Claire took a long moment before trying to answer, ¡°everyone else seems to have these really strong opinions on what it was that actually happened that night. And I¡¯m the one it happened to, and I still don¡¯t even know how I can describe it. Yes I wanted Kristofer. Yes he wanted me. But I didn¡¯t want it to happen that way; and everything else about it was so very wrong¡­ so what does that even mean when it comes down to what really did or didn¡¯t happen to me that night? I¡¯ve been asking myself that for twelve years and I still have no answer¡± she sniffled again.

 Chapter 41

    When Sean returned to their bedroom before dawn, he found Claire sitting thoughtfully in bed. She was wearing one of those long, sheer nightdresses that left very little to the imagination. Though as long as it had been since the two had been close, imagination was what Sean had had to settle for longer than he cared to admit now. It took him more than a moment to pull his eyes away from her as he softly shut the door behind him and made his feet carry him toward the bed. Neither offering much in the way of a verbal greeting just yet, Sean took his seat at the edge of their bed to reach down to remove his boots.

    Upon completing that task he took another moment¡¯s pause before moving to slide back against the headboard next to where Claire still sat quietly. As he moved closer Claire gently lifted the sheet that had been pulled up to her waist to allow him to slide under it with her as well. As simple as that gesture was, Sean couldn¡¯t help the slight smile at the mere fact that she had made it.

    That was when Sean had to speak up, awkwardly wrapping his arms around his chest rather than reaching to place one around her, ¡°hope I wasn¡¯t interrupting any deep thoughts¡± he stated hoarsely, making another weak attempt at a smile.

    ¡°Are there any other kind?¡± Claire asked, though she did smile back despite not being quite able to look directly back at him even though they were almost close enough to be touching then.

    ¡°I suppose none that count¡± he agreed with an even weaker attempt at a chuckle.

    That was when Claire appeared to brace herself before making a further attempt at conversation in the half hour or so that they still had until sunrise, ¡°so you¡¯ve got one of Britain¡¯s own royal advisors now, huh? Not many Princes can claim that, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Sean then made a more successful attempt at a smile, ¡°most other Princes aren¡¯t Toreadors, aside from our line; not many of them would be inventive enough to use ¡®services rendered¡¯ as a valid payment option to procure such council.¡±

    Claire raised her brow a moment as she surprisingly decided to give into Sean¡¯s attempt at lightness, ¡°oh is that what you have been doing locked up with him in your office all night?¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle then, ¡°just the council part; the services rendered were paid years ago. I believe he owes you some of his valuable advice too if I recall correctly.¡±

    Claire did manage a smile, though there was sadness to it, as there always seemed to be. She then gave in to a slight subject change, ¡°so has he actually given you some valuable advice then?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking as my Primogen or my wife?¡± Sean had to ask as he watched for her reaction.

    There was a slight tension in her at the reminder that she was indeed still his wife even if it hadn¡¯t felt as though it were so for years now. She swallowed slightly and forced another smile to her lips as she answered, ¡°either I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Well, speaking to my Primogen, I can tell you that he¡¯s actually found a couple possible solutions to some of our problems of the present and future as well as the past¡± Sean informed, trying to ignore that tension he had seen in her at the mere reference to their relationship.

    ¡°These I¡¯ve got to hear¡± Claire returned, her tension only lessening slightly as he allowed their conversation to remain more professional than personal, as true as that even could be when sitting atop a bed with a man who had been one¡¯s lover for more than two centuries.

    ¡°He¡¯s suggested a very inventive, if expensive, solution to any recurrence of the werewolf problem¡± Sean offered.

    ¡°Other than the armory full of silver?¡± Claire had to ask.

    ¡°Daniel did point out that if we had to get to the armory at all, chances are they¡¯d already be too close for it to matter much¡± Sean stated.

    ¡°That sounds like more of an additional problem, not a solution¡± Claire stated as she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Which is why he offered the other suggestion¡± Sean attempted another smile.

    ¡°The inventive and expensive one?¡± Claire stated, still looking unsure.

    ¡°Yes¡± another slight smile as Sean further explained, ¡°silver based paint covering all the walls, silver plating on the gates.¡±

    Claire paused a moment as she slowly nodded her head, ¡°does sound very expensive.¡±

    ¡°Not like we have much else to do with all the money I¡¯ve somehow acquired; quite the feat for a former artist¡± he added more quietly.

    Claire was caught by the sadness to the second portion of his statement though, and couldn¡¯t help responding, ¡°former?¡±

    ¡°Not like I¡¯ve had any time for much art or creativity at all in the last twenty-six years, is it?¡± Sean admitted in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°You could try to make time though¡± Claire stated with her own sadness at the fact that he had already seemed to accept giving up something that had practically defined him for all of the two hundred plus years that she had known him.

    ¡°Not really¡± Sean stated with a slight scoff, ¡°art is something that you have to be able to plan and think on and then act on the idea or inspiration the moment it hits you. It doesn¡¯t exactly mesh with ruling an entire territory on a nightly basis¡± he finished with the same touch of defeat to his tone.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Claire attempted, though she honestly could find no counter-argument to his points, sad as that was for both of them.

    Sean then took a moment to push away that sadness and force himself back to the original subject instead of dwelling on one of the many things he had no control over, ¡°and my handsome new advisor also has come up with a solution that might just solve a mystery that has been plaguing us since I first became Prince.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°What mystery would that be?¡± Claire asked as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Who really was behind Haven¡¯s death¡± Sean stated quietly, and almost immediately regretted the words as nothing short of pure panic crossed over her pretty face, ¡°Ok, and you look like you just saw his ghost¡± Sean stated worriedly as he kept his eyes on her.

    ¡°How?¡± Claire managed to choke out as her only response.

    ¡°You look so terrified Claire. You were asleep in my arms when he died; I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re not a suspect or anything¡± he assured her, still confused by her reaction.

    ¡°How can you find out who really did it?¡± Claire replied, her voice still shaking, her eyes still scared.

    Sean shook his head in further confusion at her particular reaction, but made himself answer, ¡°he suggested that I use the same method that I employed to find out who was behind the massacre at Raven¡¯s Loft.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked with confusion then joining the other emotions on her face.

    ¡°We can dig up the bones, touch them, and find out who put out the kill order on Haven¡± he stated simply, though still watched her worriedly, ¡°it could actually work. I kind of feel like I should have thought¡­¡± but the way she quickly looked away with even further fear, sniffling a bit as she did, threw Sean further. ¡°Ok Claire, seriously; why do you seem scared to death of us finally knowing what happened?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand why this¡­ doing this¡­ how horrible it could really be to finally know?¡± she whispered, her voice barely breaking the surface.

    ¡°Claire¡­¡± he began, trying as hard as he could to not give into the urge to reach out and offer her some kind of comfort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Sean?¡± she asked as she looked back at him with another whimper, ¡°if you do this and find out that it really was Awsha behind it¡­ then¡­¡± that was when she had to look away again as her reason then struck Sean hard as his expression saddened just as much as hers did.

    Sean was silenced for a long moment as he tried to find the words to comfort her, ¡°but if we find out that it actually wasn¡¯t Awsha¡­¡±

    ¡°Then we have a shiny new threat we didn¡¯t even know about¡± Claire finished bitterly.

    ¡°But it will also prove the prophecy wrong. Wouldn¡¯t that be worth it to know that it doesn¡¯t have to come true after all?¡± Sean pointed out, desperately trying to convince both of them of the possibility of that being the truth they find.

    ¡°But if it was Awsha, and we finally get proof of that¡­ that proves that we¡¯ll never be able to fight this prophecy at all. That proves that not only is she still out there, but that Baron probably is too; he¡¯s the snake after all¡­ and we know what that means is going to happen to me¡± she sniffled again, ¡°getting that answer may as well be the same as guaranteeing my death.¡±

    ¡°The prophecy doesn¡¯t exactly say that¡­¡±

    ¡°Sean¡± Claire looked back at him with another look of despair.

    ¡°But it could do the opposite too, Claire. It could finally prove that you¡¯re safe, finally¡± Sean attempted to assure her of the possibility of that outcome, ¡°and you can¡¯t say that you want to spend another however many years just wondering if it¡¯s true or not; if it¡¯s going to actually happen or not. That¡¯s been making both of us crazy for almost a century and a half. Don¡¯t you want to stop always having to wonder, and never knowing for sure?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Awsha, then we¡¯ll just have to live in fear of whatever threat it was instead. If it was Awsha, then I lose whatever hope I could still manage to delude myself into having. I don¡¯t think that sounds too sane either¡± Claire finished, choking back her emotions as best as she even still could.

    Sean was quiet for another long moment as he thought on all her worries and fears. Finally, after what seemed like ages, he spoke again, ¡°I need to know the truth, Claire. I need to know for sure who killed him and did this to us. I need to know that I¡¯m not going to ever be caught unaware by her, or Baron, ever again. I have to know these things. I can¡¯t go on not knowing what threats there really are just waiting for us out there. I need to know¡± he stressed, ¡°but if you don¡¯t want to know what I find out¡­ then I suppose I could just not tell you. If that¡¯s what you really want¡± he offered sadly.

    ¡°Please Sean¡± she just shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not a mind reader, but I¡¯ll still know the second I look at you. I¡¯ll see it written all over you; either the joy or the despair. It¡¯ll be right there screaming at me the moment you know for sure, then I¡¯ll know too¡± she sniffled again. Though there was no time for either of them to say more as the sun came up over the horizon outside and forced that deathlike slumber upon both of them once more.

    <hr>

    The following evening, Sean and Daniel silently watched as the remains of one of Haven¡¯s killers were re-buried. When the last bit of dirt was thrown back onto the grave Sean finally pulled his eyes away long enough to note Daniel staring at him expectantly. That was when Daniel finally had to break the silence, ¡°well obviously you saw something, so it worked, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it worked¡± Sean agreed quietly as he moved his eyes over the area surrounding the paupers¡¯ graveyard that the murderers had been buried in; and even giving them that much respect had been a tough call to make back on the night that Sean had inherited the throne.

    ¡°And, was it the suspect you had in mind back then?¡± Daniel pressed as Sean began moving back toward their horses and he hurried to follow.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why she waited almost twenty years after we attacked them¡± Sean shook his head as they mounted.

    ¡°Needed time to rebuild and wait for an opportunity?¡± Daniel offered as he got onto his own mount, ¡°or just overly reverent of that saying about revenge being best served cold and all?¡± he added with another sigh as Sean was already pushing his horse into motion.

    ¡°And now it¡¯s been another twenty-six years but we haven¡¯t heard from them at all¡± Sean stated a moment later.

    Daniel just shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m guessing they found some other poor souls to wreak havoc on.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the unclaimed territory north of us is where I¡¯m guessing they are. Around that time we had a new Kindred who came here because of attacks there drawing attention to our kind¡± Sean sighed heavily as the horses carried them back down the beach under the December sky.

    ¡°So I am a good guesser¡± Daniel attempted a smile, though Sean¡¯s expression and demeanor remained melancholic, ¡°ok, I have to ask; why is it that you seem rather upset by finally finding out who murdered you sire, after twenty-six long years?¡±

    ¡°For one thing, that means that your battleship didn¡¯t get rid of them after all¡± Sean stated with another sigh.

    ¡°It did chase them out of your territory though; small win¡± Daniel pointed out, ¡°and why else?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Sean returned, only looking over at his riding companion briefly.

    ¡°You said ¡®for one thing¡¯¡± Daniel returned questioningly.

    Sean sighed as he turned his eyes back to the beach in front of him, ¡°for another thing, this also means that my own vampiric sister is the one who killed our sire, after all¡± he finished quietly.

    ¡°She has always been a bit of a problem though, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Daniel replied, though he spoke quietly then as well, knowing it must be akin to his own feelings of disgust at learning of the things his own sire had done to the very man he spoke to, his wife, and his new brother who he¡¯d barely even had a chance to speak with at all yet.

    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement¡± Sean mumbled.

    ¡°So, I can¡¯t help sensing that this dark cloud around the answer to this mystery has some other ramification you aren¡¯t mentioning for some reason¡± Daniel stated warily.

    ¡°So you are strong enough to read me now?¡±

    ¡°Only your aura and it is screaming right now¡± Daniel stated in the same sympathetic yet curious tone.

    ¡°There was a prophecy that the daughter would murder the father¡± Sean sighed, ¡°and I just proved that prophecy right tonight¡± he added in a broken whisper.

    That was when Daniel looked over at him quickly as the walls finally came into view. Then he seemed to have to force his own courage to ask his next question, ¡°would this be the same prophecy about snakes doing very unpleasant things to a certain beauty we both know very well?¡±

    Sean seemed a bit thrown by Daniel having known about that damning prophecy, but he made himself answer, nonetheless, ¡°that would be the one¡± Sean admitted, though his words felt just as strangled as his heart at that moment.

 Chapter 42

    Instead of going directly back to the estate that night, Sean sent Daniel ahead and decided there was somewhere else he needed to go. When he arrived at Raven¡¯s Loft, Claire was sitting alone behind the bar waiting for her next customer, rare though they still were after the fifteen years the place had stood abandoned. She looked up with equal parts surprise and apprehension as she felt his presence moments before he actually stepped through the doors.

    Sean faltered a moment as he stepped inside, not able to help the visions of the massacre coming back to him at the prospect of being there in that place for the first time since he had let those terrible visions into his head at all. He took another moment as he finally moved his eyes to her. Upon their gazes meeting, she immediately knew what he had discovered that night, just as she told him she would. Claire bit back a whimper as her eyes moved back to the floor once more.

    With a heavy sigh, Sean made his feet carry him toward the bar as he took a seat and moved his eyes back to her sadly before speaking, ¡°I honestly thought that¡­ Since it¡¯s been over forty years since we attacked his home; over twenty-five since Haven died¡­¡± another slight sigh, ¡°I honestly thought that tonight I could finally prove the prophecy wrong; and that by doing so we could finally let ourselves live again. That¡¯s what I thought I¡¯d be doing tonight¡± he added in the same sad tone.

    ¡°What you hoped you¡¯d be doing¡± Claire corrected weakly. Though she couldn¡¯t even cry then, as she had already spent nearly a century and a half crying over that prophecy.

    ¡°So how angry are you at me right now?¡± Sean dared to ask her.

    ¡°Not angry. I don¡¯t have the strength to be angry right now¡± she sighed softly, her eyes still down, ¡°besides, you had a fifty percent chance that you¡¯d be coming in here telling me that I could stop living in fear of that prophecy after all. Can¡¯t really blame you for wanting to do that, even though that¡¯s not exactly what happened.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what they¡¯re waiting for. Why wait almost thirty years to kill him and then ignore us for nearly another thirty? How does that make any sense?¡± Sean asked, though he knew Claire was not one of the only two people who could actually give them that answer.

    ¡°All we know is that they¡¯ll eventually be back; as soon as they get bored with whatever new hell their visiting on whomever or wherever. Eternity is a long time to bide your time and nurse old grievances when you can¡¯t think of anything better to do, isn¡¯t it?¡± Claire shrugged with a continued lack of any kind of emotion but defeat; and that tore at Sean as well.

    ¡°How can I fix this, Claire?¡± Sean asked with further sadness after another long moment of just watching that deepening hopelessness permeating every portion of her aura.

    ¡°Short of erasing my memory of the prophecy at all?¡± she scoffed, the sound breaking his heart, ¡°and I¡¯m sure that wouldn¡¯t cause further problems, like some life or death secret being between us; not to mention that if I didn¡¯t have every single night to think about when and how it¡¯s gonna happen, how could I even hope to be prepared for it? Not that there probably is any way I can be prepared for it; but that¡¯s beside the point¡± she finished with another sad sigh.

    Sean was quiet another moment, having even more trouble biting back his own emotions than Claire at that point, ¡°so I can¡¯t fix it. So much for being an all-powerful immortal Prince¡± he scoffed, ¡°so if I can¡¯t fix this, then at least tell me what I can do to make it any better at all¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the exact question I¡¯ve been asking myself for nearly 150 years, Sean¡± Claire returned with the same lack of hope to any of the words that she had managed to share at all that night.

    Sean just shook his head with his own defeat as he mumbled, ¡°I think I want to erase my own memory at this point.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that¡± Claire returned in the same mumble.

    Finally, Sean pushed himself up from his seat and moved around the bar to stand next to her. Though he didn¡¯t reach out to try and comfort her yet, as he was still fairly unsure about how things did truly stand between them after so long. With another sigh, he spoke again ¡°so, prophecy aside is there anything else that I can even hope to try to fix?¡±

    ¡°I think the prophecy¡¯s pretty much the only problem that I¡¯ve currently got running through my head¡± Claire returned sadly, still not looking up at him despite the few inches he now stood from her. She then added, ¡°besides, don¡¯t you have an advisor who¡¯s supposed to be helping you fix problems now?¡±

    ¡°I think there are still a few things left that Daniel can¡¯t fix for us¡± Sean told her softly as he bravely moved a hand to her shoulder, gentle though his touch was.

    ¡°You fixed the issue with Kristofer; that was pretty much the main one between us, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Claire replied, eyes still down despite his gentle touch.

    ¡°I was hoping it was¡± Sean repeated, though that did cause her to look up at him warily, ¡°no, I¡¯m not reading you. Like I said, I just know you. I know the prophecy is of course upsetting, to put it mildly. But I seem to recall a time when I was the one person you did still come to when you were upset.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had enough problems to worry about since you became Prince. I really doubt you need all of mine as well¡± Claire told him softly.

    ¡°I think we just figured out what the real problem is¡± Sean returned quietly.

    ¡°We did?¡± Claire asked as she looked up at him again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve somehow convinced yourself that I can¡¯t be here for you anymore now that I am who I am¡± Sean replied with an even deeper sadness then.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯ve never heard about any other Prince in the history of¡­ ever¡­ having a soul mate. I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re mutually exclusive¡± Claire admitted as that single tear did finally manage to break through the composure she had been desperately clinging to for the whole of their conversation thus far.

    Sean looked as though the air had been knocked out of him at the sound of her words. He took another long moment before he could find any response at all and then finally decided on ¡°then maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to save everyone; I¡¯m the exception to every other Prince who¡¯s ever been.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Claire looked up at him again then as she sniffled once more, ¡°but according to that damn prophecy, I¡¯ll be gone long before you¡¯re supposed to save everyone.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that¡± Sean argued as he gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Sean¡± Claire shook her head.

    ¡°No, hear me out; Claire¡± he began, ¡°the prophecy says that snakes will come to devour love, trying to eat it all away.¡±

    ¡°Believe me I know the words, Sean¡± Claire continued looking at him sadly.

    ¡°But you¡¯re forgetting the most important word in there¡± Sean denied firmly.

    ¡°Devouring and eating seem pretty important¡± Claire scoffed sadly.

    ¡°Trying¡± he stressed, ¡°no other part of that whole fucking prophecy says anything about trying. The rest of it is pretty damn absolute, except for that one part that we think is about you; and if it is, then it¡¯s the only part that¡¯s not certain, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Claire just shook her head once more, ¡°I want to believe that you could be right, Sean, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But nothing. Just believe I¡¯m right. That can be your hope now¡± he told her in a pleading tone as he moved to wrap his arms around her shoulders, though gently.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s a false hope¡­¡±

    ¡°Any hope is worth holding onto, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean whispered as he continued to hold her in that gentle hug.

    Claire was quiet for a long time, though she slowly did allow her arms to come up to encircle him as well, and felt the relief in him just at that small affection between them. She did have to voice one more worry though, ¡°eating and devouring still sounds pretty damn unpleasant.¡±

    Sean almost smiled at the way she almost sounded like a little girl then with the way her voice barely broke free, ¡°I think we can handle unpleasantness by now, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Sounds very unpleasant though¡± Claire repeated, though weakly.

    ¡°Come on now¡± he stated in a wry tone as he moved back from her only a bit, ¡°eating and devouring isn¡¯t always unpleasant¡± he couldn¡¯t help the suggestion in his voice as he moved her long locks from her pale neck.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it doesn¡¯t mean that in this context though¡± she told him with a slightly scolding smile.

    ¡°Are we still talking about the prophecy?¡± Sean whispered as he moved to bravely brush his lips against her neck, gentle as the touch was.

    ¡°You know, a customer could walk through the door at any moment¡± Claire managed as he continued to deliver little kisses to her neck.

    ¡°And when has the threat of being seen being intimate with you ever worked with me?¡± he chided.

    ¡°Are we going to be intimate then?¡± Claire whispered as her hands gently curled into those long blonde locks for the first time in too long.

    That was when Sean finally pulled his lips from her neck to look back at her with the slightest hesitation, ¡°I suppose that¡¯s really up to you.¡±

    Claire attempted another sad smile, ¡°I still have yet to really figure out how I even feel about what happened with Kristofer, because of Thomas¡± she looked down slightly to avoid seeing the sadness in Sean¡¯s eyes then too, ¡°but I know it has been so long since I really felt anything good at all, that I¡­¡± she sniffled again, ¡°I want things to be better between us, Sean, I really do¡± she insisted shakily.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be pressuring you¡± Sean stated apologetically as he started to move back from her, only to have her catch his wrist and pull him close again.

    ¡°If just kissing my neck is pressure, you must think I¡¯m really fragile¡± she told him with another attempt at a smile.

    Sean tried not to smile then as he responded, ¡°the most precious things always are.¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know if I¡¯m quite ready to make love right this moment, at least not in this setting, considering¡± she began as she gestured to their surroundings, ¡°but we could start with something that isn¡¯t quite anything like what happened that night.¡±

    Sean raised a brow, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to need more of a hint. I wasn¡¯t there, after all¡± he added more quietly.

    Claire just shook her head as she pulled him close to her again. She then cast one more furtive look toward the door to make sure no one could be heard approaching the tavern. She then braced herself a moment before leaning in to push his own hair from his neck and began returning those gentle kisses he had graced her with earlier.

    ¡°So this isn¡¯t going to lead to making love?¡± Sean teased as he couldn¡¯t help smiling at the feel of her lips on his skin, which he had missed terribly in recent years. Answering without words, Claire moved closer still and then gently sunk her fangs into his neck, as that intense pleasure hit them both at once.

    When she had finally taken her fill of that powerful blood of his, the two then collapsed against one another, both needing more than a few moments to recover from the afterglow of that Kiss; especially after how long it had been since they had shared that sort of connection with one another at all.

    Seeing that Sean was still at a loss for any verbal reaction when they finally recovered enough to move back slightly from one another, Claire spoke again, ¡°I hope that was an adequate substitute for making love, for now anyway¡± she smiled.

    Sean just let out a slight chuckle, ¡°more than adequate, I¡¯d say¡± he assured her with a grin.

    Before they could spend any more time discussing the possibility of the intimacy being rekindled between them in coming nights, a customer did finally step through the door. The two then gave each other a wry smile as Sean moved out from behind the bar and Claire was the one who had to pull herself away from him to attend to her duties for once.

    <hr>

    As 1833 drew to a close, that final week of the year brought with it Kristofer¡¯s attempts at making his old meager and modest home, just east of Sean¡¯s territory, into a more proper abode. The one bedroom house had fallen deep into disrepair in the fifteen years since Kaleb had originally dragged him from it. His first order of business was to repair the existing home, and then build on space for his practice as well as two additional bedrooms. He had hoped the money from the practice he ran in Sean¡¯s territory would be substantial enough to do so. After all, he had spent those years there saving as much money as he could to hopefully pay Sean back. However, now Sean had demanded a different sort of payment; and that he tried to pay each day by not raising his children, now thirteen, among the Garou where their minds would be sure to be poisoned just as badly as his and Rose¡¯s had been by growing up surrounded by that sort of indoctrination.

    Although, now that the twins had turned thirteen that very month, Kristofer¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help straying back to the Caern and the plan that Rose had had to take them back there if either ever went through the First Change. Of course, Rose was positive they¡¯d have even more children by then, as she had probably also assumed she would have lived past the first month of their lives as well. Kristofer sighed heavily as he pushed away thoughts of Rose¡¯s death once more. It was not as if he had ever even loved her, not really; most often he just tried to placate her at best. But the fact of how her death had come to pass still haunted him every day.

    And even more haunting than that was the thought that one or both of his children could become the thing that she was; and that very change could happen at any moment as they were both entering puberty now. He sighed again as he tried to convince himself that maybe, just possibly he could deal with being the father of a Garou if that Garou hadn¡¯t been raised with their usual view of kin as nothing more than breeding stock and their view of vampires as nothing more than monsters. At least those were the arguments he tried to use to get himself through the fear of that Change happening to either of his children.

    That was when Kristofer¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by his son exiting the tiny house, looking more than a bit shaken that morning. Occupied with the repairs he had been making, Kristofer didn¡¯t look back to see his son¡¯s state right away as he spoke, ¡°are you done with breakfast? You two are supposed to be helping me with this. The sooner we get¡­¡± that was when Kristofer looked back to see his son Sebastian nearly shaking, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked worriedly.

    With tears in his eyes, the young dark haired, dark eyed boy who was nearly a carbon copy of his father at that age, forced an answer, ¡°something happened last night, dad.¡±

 Chapter 43

    ~1834~

    As the week of Christmas, Kristofer¡¯s forty-first birthday and new year¡¯s all bled into the beginning of 1834, there was not much celebration going on in the Harris family. Earlier in the week the thirteen year old twins had gone to market and ended up not heading home again until it was nearly dusk. On their way home they ran into a bit of trouble with some unsavory sorts that saw two thirteen year olds as easy prey for them to rob of the supplies and any money the two were bringing home that evening.

    Only they were very sorely mistaken when the stress and fear of their robbery awakened that waiting beast inside Sebastian¡¯s twin. Her name was Sophie and she was already a beauty at only thirteen. She had both her mother¡¯s blue eyes and flame colored hair. Though that was not all she had inherited from Rose. When the men stole their belongings and cash, and then threatened to ¡®get rid of¡¯ the boy and ¡®find another use¡¯ for the girl, that was when that sleeping beast inside Sophie awoke and brought a very bloody end to all three of the robbers, in mere seconds at that.

    Sebastian was beyond traumatized by what he had witnessed, and Sophie had run off and disappeared after the attack, most likely in even more shock than her brother had been, if that were possible. That was when Sebastian returned home to find his father already asleep on the couch and waited all night for his sister to return before finally giving into exhaustion himself. Then he had the unpleasant task of trying to recount the entire story to his father, sure that there was no way Kristofer would ever believe such a tale. Yet, he was thrown even further when his father seemed not near as shocked as his children had been, though there were plenty of other emotions there.

    That was when Kristofer had to try and explain to his son about what both his mother and his uncle had been. The obvious question was of course why Kristofer had never told either of them of their heritage; and the only answer he could give was that he hoped he wouldn¡¯t have to, at least not before the two were ready to start their own families. He then had to go on to explain that their mother had wanted them to go back and live among others of her kind if this did eventually happen, but that Kristofer did not have any desire to take his children back to that life.

    Of course, now that his own daughter was Garou, he had to once again ponder the choice. It was true that other Garou would be better able to answer all the questions Sophie was sure to have, whenever they finally located her again; but at the same time, Kristofer knew that raising them the way he and their mother had been raised was not something he wanted to do at all, even if he hadn¡¯t been compelled against letting them believe what they would surely be taught back in the Caern.

    That entire week, Kristofer and his son searched for her though it seemed she had not wanted to be found. At least Kristofer hoped that that was the best possible scenario as he didn¡¯t want to think of any others. It was true that she was obviously quite capable of defending herself against any danger, but he couldn¡¯t help his worry; she may have been one of the creatures that he had always feared and hated being subject to for all of his childhood and even his short marriage, but she was still his daughter.

    They returned home late that night, hoping that maybe just maybe that would be the night she finally decided to come home to them, Sebastian was obviously not ready to simply go to sleep and hope that the next day would bring an end to this crisis. He just stared hard at his father as Kristofer removed his coat and took a seat on the couch that had been his bed while he worked toward getting the additional rooms built onto the small home.

    ¡°The gun¡¯s in your coat pocket, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sebastian had to ask as Kristofer took that seat.

    ¡°Gun?¡± Kristofer replied for no other reason than buying time to find a good answer to that particular question.

    ¡°Please dad, no more half-truths. I know you always have it with you¡± Sebastian returned.

    ¡°This whole situation proves that the world can be a dangerous place; so yes, I carry a gun¡± Kristofer admitted as he looked downwards.

    ¡°Is it for Sophie?¡± Sebastian asked bravely, which caused Kristofer to look up quickly at that question.

    ¡°Why on earth would you even ask that, Sebastian?¡± Kristofer shook his head at the young teen with dismay.

    ¡°Because I saw what she did¡± Sebastian sniffled as he looked down to hide his still very real trauma that he had been through less than a week earlier.

    Kristofer took a deep, shaky breath. His own long-held opinions of how terrifying the Garou could truly be were making it even more difficult to try and offer the comfort his son so desperately needed right then. He finally took one more breath before trying to find some sort of answer for the boy, ¡°from what I understand, the First Change is pretty terrifying. Most Garou aren¡¯t really aware or in control of what¡¯s happening to them that first time. Just because Sophie hurt those men doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯d ever hurt her own family¡± Kristofer replied, trying to sound more sure of his words than he honestly felt, considering the number of times Kaleb did come awfully close to hurting Kristofer himself over the years of their childhood.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t just hurt them, dad. She tore them to pieces¡± Sebastian returned with another sob as Kristofer tried to keep his own emotions in check at the idea that his innocent little thirteen year old girl could have done the things that his brother had done to Claire¡¯s friends all those years earlier. Though, he knew that Sebastian would have no reason to lie about what he had been forced to witness; and that thought troubled him just as badly.

    ¡°They were trying to hurt the two of you though¡± Kristofer returned shakily, his own voice wavering while trying to supply any comfort at all whilst feeling none of his own, honestly.

    ¡°She¡¯s a monster, dad¡± Sebastian returned through another broken breath.

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister¡± Kristofer told him with what he hoped sounded like conviction.

    ¡°I saw what she did though; you didn¡¯t¡± Sebastian argued, though weakly.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t hurt you though. That¡¯s what you need to remember¡± Kristofer insisted. He then added, ¡°believe it or not, I understand better than you think; I had two grandparents, a brother, and a wife, your mother, who were all the same thing as Sophie. I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Sebastian was quiet for a long moment, still looking unconvinced. He then finally spoke again, ¡°what happened to our mother, anyway?¡±

    That question threw Kristofer more than a bit as he paled slightly and swallowed a lump in his throat before he could manage an answer, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that, Sebastian; she died when you were babies.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Yes, I know that; but I wanna know how. You said she was like Sophie and I wanna know what happened to her¡± Sebastian pressed.

    ¡°Like I said, she died¡± Kristofer repeated as he looked away.

    Sebastian just shook his head over at his father as he continued to refuse to give him an adequate answer, ¡°I¡¯m not dumb, dad. I¡¯ve looked at your gun when you were asleep¡­¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be touching a gun, Sebastian!¡± Kristofer exclaimed.

    Ignoring the scolding, the boy continued, ¡°I looked at it and I know there¡¯s one bullet missing. I also know that the bullets are silver, dad¡± he told him plainly, which caused Kristofer to tense even further, ¡°why would you have silver bullets if you weren¡¯t¡­¡± Sebastian just shook his head, ¡°that¡¯s why I asked what happened to our mother; and if the gun was for Sophie¡± he finished as he sniffled.

    ¡°I¡¯m not planning on killing your sister, my own daughter, Sebastian. I swear¡± Kristofer assured.

    ¡°But those could kill her¡± Sebastian pressed.

    ¡°Or another Garou, if I ever had to. But like I said, I have no intention of¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you kill our mother?¡± Sebastian interrupted plainly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a really good question¡± a young girl¡¯s voice interrupted tearfully from the doorway, Sophie having finally returned home.

    Sophie¡¯s pale cheeks were tear-streaked, her red locks disheveled, and her clothing torn and dirty. Kristofer and Sebastian both turned at the sound of her voice. Her father quickly got to his feet from the couch as Sebastian tried to sink more deeply into the chair that sat next to the stand where Kristofer had left his coat upon their arrival home minutes earlier. Kristofer moved to embrace her while Sebastian froze in obvious fear, not leaving his seat to greet his sister at all.

    Only when Kristofer took a step towards her to wrap her in his arms, she startled backward, her dirty bare feet moving her quickly back to stand in the doorway of the tiny home. Kristofer halted his move to reach for her sadly as he spoke instead, ¡°are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Not even close¡± Sophie sniffled as she cast her blue eyes over at the obvious fear on her brother¡¯s face where he couldn¡¯t even look directly at her.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for you all week¡± Kristofer replied, speaking gently as his eyes moved over the dirt covering her, hoping it wasn¡¯t mixed with bloodstains like those his brother returned covered in over fifteen years ago; however, after hearing his son¡¯s recounting of the night of her First Change, he had a feeling that there was quite a bit of blood mixed in with that dirt.

    ¡°Why?¡± Sophie asked shakily, her blue eyes still tear-filled.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re my daughter and his sister; of course we were looking for you¡± Kristofer stated as he shook his head over at where she was already nearly taller than his own modest height, despite her age.

    ¡°To kill me?¡± she choked out, refusing to move from the doorway.

    ¡°Sophie¡± Kristofer scolded her as Sebastian couldn¡¯t help moving his eyes to his father¡¯s coat laying there on the stand next to him, and the gun he knew was in the pocket. Kristofer then added, ¡°when have I ever done anything to hurt either of you? That¡¯s a ridiculous question.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous?¡± she returned through more bitter tears, ¡°like me turning into some horrible monster? That kind of ridiculous?¡± she sobbed again, her statement mirroring her own twin¡¯s earlier one.

    ¡°What you are is a Garou. They actually usually try to do good with the power that they have. It¡¯s what your mother and my brother both were too¡± Kristofer attempted to assure her.

    ¡°My dead mother and your dead brother?¡± she shot back, though it was still with more sadness than there was anger; though Kristofer couldn¡¯t help reminding himself that with all Garou, that temper was always deadly close to the surface.

    ¡°My brother was killed in a war where white men were trying to murder natives; there¡¯s many Garou among the native tribes. He was outmatched, that¡¯s why he¡¯s dead¡± Kristofer told her in some further attempt at comfort.

    ¡°And our mother? Why¡¯s she dead?¡± Sophie had to bring the conversation back to where it had been when she had returned home that night.

    Kristofer swallowed hard again, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have much more important questions right now; about what you are and what that means.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve refused to answer¡± Sebastian interrupted, though his words were a choked whisper as he still was staring a hole in the coat next to him instead of being able to cast even the slightest glance at his own twin.

    ¡°I just think that what is happening right now is a lot more pressing than what happened thirteen years ago¡± Kristofer attempted to deflect.

    ¡°If she was what I am, and you killed her¡­¡± Sophie just shook her head as she looked down to hide more tears.

    ¡°I never said I killed her¡± Kristofer attempted one more time.

    ¡°And you aren¡¯t denying it, either¡± Sophie scoffed, ¡°and you wonder why I didn¡¯t want to come home?¡±

    ¡°Sophie, what happened with your mother was years after her First Change. During that first time, you¡¯re in so much shock you don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing. Your mother had been Garou for fifteen years when she¡­ tried to hurt someone who didn¡¯t deserve it. That¡¯s why she died¡± he forced himself to finish.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying she was a monster?¡± Sophie returned as she looked away again.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying she lost her temper and went after someone who did her no wrong. She was twenty-eight years old when that happened. She wasn¡¯t a monster before that, she just made one very bad decision and¡­ and paid with her life¡± Kristofer attempted to tell as much truth as he possibly could.

    ¡°How am I supposed to know what to believe?¡± Sophie responded after a long moment, ¡°all I know is that you say she wasn¡¯t a monster, but you had to kill her for what sounds pretty monstrous. And I know what I did to those men. So how am I supposed to believe I¡¯m anything but a monster, if my own father killed my mother for doing something like¡­ for being the same thing that I am now?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, she wasn¡¯t killed for being what she was; she was killed for trying to hurt someone that didn¡¯t deserve it¡± Kristofer repeated.

    ¡°If she was so good then why did she try to hurt this person at all? Explain that¡± Sophie told him with another sniffle.

    Kristofer took another long breath as he tried to find any answer for that question that he could. After another moment, and swallowing another lump in his throat, he finally made himself answer, ¡°your mother and I, and the rest of our kind, and your kind¡­ we were raised believing some very untrue things about certain people¡± he swallowed again, ¡°I got away from that and I actually met some of these people, and they helped me and made it possible for me to have anything resembling the life I wanted. But your mother never knew them and still believed they were evil; so when my friend came to see me, your mother was still convinced that this friend was nothing but that evil, even though I knew her way better than your mother did. Then your mother was going to kill her, just because of those wrong beliefs that she had about people like her; and I couldn¡¯t let her kill someone who had always been a friend to me, and had helped me when I needed it most. I had to stop her. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t let her kill someone just because she had been misled about them all her life without ever knowing any of them at all¡± Kristofer finished with his own attempt at biting back emotions.

    ¡°And the only way to stop her was to kill her?¡± Sophie sniffed again, as Sebastian also finally looked their way as he heard the tale finally recounted at last.

    ¡°Your mother was Garou; meaning she was faster, stronger and deadlier than just about anything else in the world. And she had a temper as well as those ingrained beliefs about what my friend really was like. Believe me, if I had had any other choice at all¡­¡± he just shook his head as he also looked down then.

    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to believe that I¡¯m not a monster?¡± Sophie choked out again.

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s incorrect beliefs are what got her killed; not just the fact of what she was. And I¡¯ve made sure neither of you were ever raised with those kind of beliefs; just in case either of you did become Garou after all¡± Kristofer attempted one last assurance. He then added, ¡°having the kind of power you now have can be a great gift, but if you¡¯re led to believe things that make you use that power against the wrong people, like your mother had been raised to do; then it¡¯s nothing but a curse. Which is why I¡¯ve spent my life not teaching you those sorts of beliefs¡± he reaffirmed.

    Sophie was quiet another long moment before she spoke again, ¡°if you honestly believe that being this doesn¡¯t make me a monster¡­ then why do you still have the gun?¡± she finished with another sob as she hurried past him and into the bedroom, locking the door to the forlorn looks on the faces of the two mortals who were her only remaining family now.

 Chapter 44

    The next month at Kristofer¡¯s home wasn¡¯t much more pleasant than the first week after Sophie shifted for the first time. Sophie didn¡¯t seem to have much trust for her father as he still had that gun and still had not offered much help in the way of getting her in touch with any of her own kind, considering he never wanted her to be exposed to their bias and bigotry. Meanwhile, Sebastian was still so terrified of his sister that he almost never left his father¡¯s side for fear of being alone with Sophie for even a moment. Although, Sebastian shadowing Kristofer at all hours did do well to get more of their house built. After all, the sooner the other bedrooms were completed, the sooner Sebastian could find an even more efficient way of avoiding Sophie; not that a bedroom door would really stop her, but he tried not to dwell on that fact.

    That afternoon Sophie was inside alone as usual. She was making their afternoon meal while they were outside working on that second bedroom. Once Sebastian moved past the window of the home to bring another board to his father, his eyes caught Sophie¡¯s inside and he quickly moved past the window, breaking off eye contact with her as soon as possible; just as he had done ever since the evening he watched her change into a terrifying dire wolf before his eyes and then rip the three criminals to shreds.

    As he brought his father the wood, Kristofer looked up to take it and noted his son¡¯s shaken demeanor. ¡°What now?¡± Kristofer asked quietly.

    ¡°Nothing¡± Sebastian lied, though Kristofer only sighed, already knowing that his son was obviously still quite traumatized and frightened by the fact of their new reality. Before Kristofer could lecture him again on how acting terrified of Sophie was sure not to help her adjust at all, Sebastian spoke again, ¡°tell me about your friend.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Kristofer asked as he looked back toward those identical dark brown eyes.

    ¡°The friend who our mother was trying to kill¡± Sebastian offered quietly.

    ¡°Do you really want to dredge this up again?¡± Kristofer sighed as he pushed the board into place.

    ¡°Again? You¡¯ve only even tried to explain it once; and hardly at all then either¡± Sebastian argued, though quietly. He then added, ¡°I just want to understand who this woman was and why our mother thought she was evil if she was your friend and helped you; like you said.¡±

    ¡°How is this going to help fix things between you and your sister?¡± Kristofer returned, though under his breath.

    ¡°Please, I want to understand, dad¡± Sebastian pressed.

    ¡°As for why your mother wanted to kill her; Rose never even met her. She just knew that this other woman had come to our old house that night, and she immediately went on the offensive. She was just going to kill my friend for the fact of what she was, not for anything she¡¯d ever actually done. She didn¡¯t even know that it was the same woman who helped me become a doctor and gave us the very house we were living in¡± Kristofer sighed sadly, immediately having to force away memories of making love to Claire under the dock on that same tragic night; never mind what he now knew about that particular encounter between them.

    ¡°This woman did all that for you, and our mother still wanted her dead?¡± Sebastian repeated as he cast another fearful glance back at the house.

    ¡°Like I said, Rose never even met her and didn¡¯t even know that she had done all that for me¡± Kristofer sighed again as he began hammering the board into place a little more forcefully than necessary.

    ¡°But why did she want her dead?¡± Sebastian urged.

    ¡°Because your mother and I were raised in the Caern, being told every day and night that people like my friend Claire were nothing but evil. And then I actually met her. And when I met her, I didn¡¯t know that she was one of these people. I just knew that she was young and beautiful and kind and generous and wanted to help me, when nobody back in the Caern ever would. And that¡¯s what I learned about her, and people like her."

    Kristofer then had to pause to look back at his son a moment. Sebastian simply looked back, waiting expectantly for the rest of his father''s explanation.

    Kristofer allowed a sigh before continuing, "then your uncle simply told me that she was evil, since that''s what they raised him to believe in the Caern. And then he tried to go kill her." Kristofer''s sadness was apparent as he recalled that part of the story before continuing. "Luckily she wasn¡¯t where he thought she¡¯d be, so she survived that attempt on her life. Then, years later, she and her husband even gave us our house too, despite what your uncle had done to their friends" he added with another sigh. "But your mother still only believed that she was supposedly evil. After all,Rose didn¡¯t know her or what she¡¯d done for us; so she was going to try to do the same thing my brother tried to do. Only she got a lot closer to doing just that. So I had to stop her from doing a terrible thing, by making myself do a terrible thing instead¡± Kristofer finished with deep regret.

    ¡°Her and her husband gave us our old house?¡± Sebastian asked as he narrowed his eyes at that.

    ¡°And paid for my schooling. All because Claire cared about me and wanted to help me achieve my dreams since no one else would¡± Kristofer sighed sadly.

    ¡°You loved her¡± Sebastian stated quietly.

    ¡°We were good friends, and she helped me¡± Kristofer repeated, without actually denying his son¡¯s observation.

    ¡°But she had a husband, and you had a wife; a wife who hated ¡®people like her;¡¯ whatever that means¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°That all seems pretty accurate¡± Kristofer mumbled as he moved to pound more nails into the board.

    ¡°So her name¡¯s Claire, and she and her husband are wealthy, and she lives in the town west of here, where our old house is?¡± Sebastian restated the facts.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re taking note of all of that?¡± Kristofer asked warily.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s still alive?¡± Sebastian asked as he turned his eyes westward toward that growing port town that had been his home for the first twelve years of his life.

    ¡°I suppose she was a month or two ago, when we left. But I¡¯m still not sure how that¡¯s relevant¡± Kristofer replied with increasing discomfort at his son¡¯s interest in Sean and Claire, when they had been ordered out of Sean¡¯s town to keep them from ever bringing any more Garou, like Sophie, to their door.

    ¡°It¡¯s relevant if you still love her¡± Sebastian dared.

    Kristofer just scoffed with further awkwardness, ¡°it¡¯s really not, Sebastian. She has a husband, and I agreed to take you both and leave that town.¡±

    ¡°Because we might have become what Sophie has become?¡± Sebastian asked warily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that was the reason¡± Kristofer answered in the same mumble.

    ¡°Why else would they want you to take us and leave?¡± Sebastian asked.

    Kristofer sighed in defeat, ¡°I promised them that I wouldn¡¯t raise the two of you there. And I owe them greatly; so I have no intention of breaking that promise.¡±

    ¡°Because they think that she might try to do the same thing that our uncle and mother both tried to do¡± Sebastian stated worriedly.

    ¡°Just because people think something might happen; it doesn¡¯t mean it actually will¡± Kristofer attempted further assurance, as difficult as that always was, knowing what he knew of the nature of every Garou he had ever known.

    Not swayed yet, the teen continued, ¡°and that¡¯s the real reason you haven¡¯t gotten rid of the gun; because you¡¯re afraid Sophie¡¯ll go after the woman you love too.¡±

    Kristofer sighed with further frustration, ¡°so I¡¯m getting that you both apparently want me to get rid of the gun. Would that end these assumptions at last?¡± Kristofer asked as he looked back at the young man with a worried sigh.

    Sebastian just scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m sure Sophie wants you to get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t?¡± Kristofer asked warily.

    ¡°I saw what she did. I heard about what our mother and uncle did. That gun¡¯s the only thing that could¡­¡± he just shook his head as he looked down, not quite ready to finish that sentence out loud.

    ¡°You have to stop being afraid of your sister, Sebastian¡± Kristofer told him sadly.

    ¡°But you¡¯re so afraid you refuse to let her even go near the others like her¡± Sebastian called him on it.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want them convincing her to make the same mistakes Kaleb and Rose made. That¡¯s the main reason I don¡¯t want her near her own kind¡± Kristofer assured once again, hoping his words would be convincing this time.

    ¡°¡¯Cause then you¡¯d have to kill her too¡± Sebastian whispered.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Kaleb¡± Kristofer reminded.

    ¡°But if you had, then he wouldn¡¯t have killed that woman¡¯s friends¡± Sebastian stated plainly, proving that he had hung on every word of his father¡¯s story.

    Kristofer looked down again, not able to argue with the boy¡¯s logic, ¡°the point is that Sophie has only hurt anyone at all in order to defend you and herself. We can¡¯t blame her for things other people she never even knew have done.¡±

    That was when Sophie stepped around the corner of the house, ¡°but you¡¯re still convinced I¡¯ll become just as bad as them if you ever let me be near my own kind¡± she stated sadly, ¡°and lunch is ready¡± she added in a mumble as she turned on her heel to leave the two of them behind again.

    Kristofer sighed as Sebastian looked back at him, ¡°maybe you should send her to be with her own kind, dad. At least then she wouldn¡¯t be near that woman that you¡¯re trying to pretend you¡¯re not in love with, and keeping the gun with you to protect.¡±

    Kristofer let out another sad breath, ¡°I made a promise that I would never let my children become as brainwashed as they tried to make me, Rose, and the rest of our relatives. I can¡¯t break that promise.¡±

    Sebastian sighed heavily then too, ¡°I just hope that Sophie doesn¡¯t get so angry at not being allowed to be with her own kind that she decides to get even with the people you made that promise to, or worse¡­with you¡± he sniffled slightly as he somberly forced his feet to carry him into the house with that sister that he was obviously still so terrified of.

    <hr>

    When February began, Kristofer¡¯s home life was still beyond tense, but he had to get back to making some sort of income as the rebuilding of the house was eating through his savings quite quickly. Since the bedrooms had been built, but his office was still only started, he decided to return to making house calls to the patients he had managed to retain since leaving his original practice.

    Sebastian was of course none too pleased with his father leaving him there alone with his sister, so he remained locked in his new room for most of the first day that his father was to be away from home. Once it was time for their afternoon meal, Sophie sighed and knocked on her brother¡¯s door, ¡°food¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat later¡± Sebastian mumbled his response from inside the room.

    Sophie sighed, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re not going to go take care of the horses today either, even though it¡¯s your turn¡± she complained through the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it later¡± Sebastian returned through the door again.

    ¡°You better not expect me to do all your chores just because you don¡¯t want to leave your room¡± she retorted angrily.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll do it later¡± he repeated more loudly.

    ¡°And what do you think dad would say to that plan?¡± Sophie asked him impatiently.

    ¡°Who cares? He¡¯s not here¡± Sebastian stated bitterly.

    ¡°Just get your behind out here and do your damn chores, Bas!¡± she told him more loudly, that ever present temper flaring up even more easily in her now.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d do them later!¡± he shot back with as much bravery as he could muster as he eyed the door from his place on the bed with his knees curled to his chest.

    ¡°And I said you¡¯d do them now!¡± she shot back as she struck the door to accent her words. Only with the new strength she was graced with, the door easily gave way and flew open at the force of the blow. Sebastian immediately startled off the bed and back into the corner of the room fearfully. Sophie looked a bit startled as well at the fact of having that kind of strength even when she was still in her natural human form, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to break the door, Bas¡± she tried to apologize, though the terror on his face was enough to halt her words as she bit back tears.

    ¡°I guess I have to do what you say. Who knows what you¡¯ll do to me otherwise¡± he sniffled as he continued to hold her in that fearful gaze.

    ¡°Sebastian, I¡­¡± Sophie attempted though could find no words then.

    ¡°God I wish he would send you back to your own kind!¡± he retorted through tears as he forced himself to move past her to exit the house as quickly as he could, not looking back to see the tears filling her own eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t too long after getting the horses fed and watered that Sebastian heard the door of the house open and had to force himself to look that way. Sophie was exiting the house looking more than a bit distraught. She had a heavy bag over her shoulder as she moved toward the small fenced in area that Sebastian and the horses were standing in. Sebastian swallowed as she approached and tried to hide himself slightly behind the bigger of the two horses.

    Without words, her eyes still a bit watery, Sophie moved to grab one of the saddles and begin strapping it to the little filly that she usually rode. Sebastian swallowed as he watched her for several more moments before speaking up, ¡°going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Like you care¡± she sniffled as she finished saddling the horse.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s gonna ask me where you went¡± he managed.

    ¡°Somewhere away from here; so neither of you will have to deal with me anymore¡± she tearfully whispered as she mounted the horse.

    ¡°You know dad isn¡¯t gonna let you just leave¡± Sebastian argued weakly.

    ¡°And how are either of you going to stop me, huh?¡± she told him coolly as she kicked the horse into motion and took off at a gallop, leaving him behind to look after her, not sure how he honestly did feel about her departure, not to mention her last statement.

 Chapter 45

    As the first week of February drew to a close, Sean and Claire woke at sunset and before Claire¡¯s eyes were even fully open, she felt Sean¡¯s mouth covering hers with a kiss. She smiled through the kiss and moved her lips against his as well, the intimacy between them having improved to the point that they were at least sharing the Kiss with each other on a regular basis once more. As their human variety of kiss continued for another long moment, the two couldn¡¯t help being distracted by the servant who had appeared in the doorway the moment that he was sure the two would be awake.

    Breaking off the kiss long enough to look over at the servant in acknowledgment of his presence, Sean sighed at the look of worry that greeted him. ¡°I¡¯m barely awake and you already have bad news?¡± he complained as he pushed himself into sitting up next to where Claire mirrored his sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s bad, but you told me to let you know¡± the servant stated warily.

    Sitting up more straightly and pushing sleep tangled locks from his face, Sean allowed another sound of discontent as he replied, ¡°know what?¡±

    ¡°I usually patrol up by the north dock, which is where I was today¡± the servant began, nervously wringing his hands in the material at the bottom of his light jacket.

    ¡°And?¡± Sean pressed as he slid to the edge of the bed to grudgingly locate his boots.

    ¡°One of them is back¡± the servant blurted out.

    Sean looked back at him with a furrowed brow, ¡°one of who are back where?¡± he asked, trying not to immediately jump to the idea that the servant may be referring to Baron or Awsha, as he did mention the northernmost dock.

    ¡°One of the doctor¡¯s children¡± the servant answered with a look down.

    That was when both Claire and Sean looked back at him warily, ¡°excuse me?¡± Claire was the one who spoke first.

    ¡°That doctor who lived up near the north dock; one of his young ones came back there. I spotted her horse this morning, then saw her move past one of the windows later¡± he informed worriedly.

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure it was one of Kristofer¡¯s children?¡± Sean pressed, trying not to let his own worry get the best of him just yet.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t seen her for a few months. But she¡¯s a real pretty one; and the fire red hair is hard to forget¡± the servant returned.

    ¡°How is this even possible?¡± Claire asked Sean with her own worry, trying to ignore the description that couldn¡¯t help making her imagine what Kristofer¡¯s wife must have looked like; especially if their daughter¡¯s beauty had been so apparent to the servant when the girl was only barely thirteen. ¡°You compelled Kristofer never to bring them back here¡± Claire added with even more apprehension.

    ¡°Begging your pardon, but I didn¡¯t see the doc or his son; just that pretty little girl¡± the servant informed further.

    ¡°She might have returned on her own I suppose¡± Sean shrugged, trying to hold his own fears in check as he finished sliding the boots on, ¡°did she see you?¡± he asked the attractive young man.

    ¡°She was inside the house, so I doubt it¡± he answered quietly.

    ¡°Well we can¡¯t let her stay here; especially since she¡¯s old enough now that she could¡­¡± Sean just swallowed hard.

    ¡°But she may have turned already¡± Claire added worriedly as she too slid to the edge of the bed as Sean stood.

    ¡°Well if she has, then she definitely didn¡¯t see him¡± he gestured to the servant, ¡°otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be here at all right now¡± Sean added more quietly as the servant paled.

    ¡°Well we can¡¯t risk any of us or our blood bound servants going to tell her to leave. If she is one of them, whoever we send would be getting sent to their death¡± Claire warned Sean of the facts that he already knew.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t let her stay in my territory¡± Sean reminded Claire of the fact she already knew as well.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t see Kristofer, the doctor?¡± she asked the servant again as he just shook his head in answer. ¡°I could summon him¡± Claire offered a moment later.

    ¡°What?¡± Sean asked, thrown by that suggestion.

    ¡°I could summon Kristofer and make him go and get her out of town¡± Claire repeated as she nervously bit her lip.

    ¡°Claire do you really want to open that chapter again?¡± Sean asked quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we have any other choice. We can¡¯t go ourselves or send our servants. Plus, we need to know why she¡¯s even here at all; especially after you compelled Kristofer to raise them outside of your territory¡± Claire stated, trying to force calm to her tone.

    Sean sighed in defeat, ¡°I suppose it is the best option, even if it¡¯s not a very good one.¡± Claire just nodded as Sean shook his head once more and gestured for the servant to follow him from the room to allow Claire the silence she needed in order to summon Kristofer back to their door once more.

    <hr>

    It was nearly four a.m. when Claire and Sean were seated in his office both looking just as apprehensive as they had been earlier in the evening. That was when a servant came to inform them of a visitor at the gate. The two looked at one another warily as Sean spoke again, ¡°if that¡¯s him, he got here in one night; guess he didn¡¯t move that far away after all.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Claire sighed as the two stood, ¡°you only compelled him to take the children out of town; you weren¡¯t specific about where.¡±

    ¡°Guess I should have been¡± Sean mumbled as he and Claire moved from the office to head outside to meet their visitor.

    Once they arrived at the gate, it was indeed Kristofer, as well as a young boy whose dark hair and eyes as well as his age made it more than obvious that this was his son. Both Kristofer and his son looked more than a bit confused by their presence there at all; though that was the usual reaction any mortal would have when being supernaturally summoned in such a way.

    ¡°He brought his kid to our fucking gate?¡± Sean whispered angrily in Claire¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Calm down Sean; his aura shows he¡¯s still mortal¡± she assured.

    ¡°Yeah for how many more seconds¡± Sean mumbled as he moved only a step closer to the gate while remaining quite far from it, and not ordering the servants to open it.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m here¡± Kristofer told the two of them in a cross between confusion and fear, considering he knew that the son who was mounted on his own horse several feet behind him had been ordered out of that town only two months prior. Then of course there was the already existing apprehension on his part about being out doing anything other than searching for his missing daughter.

    Seeing Kristofer¡¯s obvious fear and Sean¡¯s obvious anger, Claire was the one who took another step closer to the still closed and locked gate. She cast one more cautious look at his son¡¯s aura before speaking again, ¡°do you know your daughter is back at your old house?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Kristofer asked, he and Sebastian both equally shocked by that information.

    ¡°One of our¡­ dockworkers recognized her moving past one of the windows of the house earlier today¡± Claire informed. ¡°He was under the impression that the house was still vacant, so he came and told us about it¡± Claire took another moment to try and force her composure as she too was fighting those memories of their strange and terrifying night under the dock, and the tragedy it had led to.

    ¡°I swear, Claire, I did not know she was here¡± Kristofer told her desperately, not immediately noting the look that passed over his son¡¯s face when he called her by the name of that long lost love that his father still had not officially been able to admit to.

    ¡°You need to get her out of that house; out of this town¡± Sean stated forcefully.

    ¡°They know?¡± Sebastian choked out, the words causing Kristofer to flinch as Sean and Claire immediately centered questioning looks on him.

    ¡°Immediately¡± Sean stated with even more force as he instantly knew that the girl had indeed changed when he saw that flinch and peered into Kristofer¡¯s mind to get that answer.

    ¡°Sean¡± Claire stated, but upon seeing his expression, she also had a very good idea of what had caused that reaction in Sean; which only caused a palpable fear to take up residence in her tiny frame then too.

    ¡°I will. I swear¡± Kristofer promised as he nodded to his son and immediately kicked the horse into motion, his son warily following while tossing a few even more wary looks back toward Sean and Claire as they rode off.

    <hr>

    By the time they finally arrived at their old home, neither had said much. Kristofer was too worried about inadvertently breaking his promise to Sean and Claire. And Sebastian was too terrified to even be seeing his sister at all again; not to mention all the other questions he now had after meeting his father¡¯s long lost love, and her apparently very wealthy and powerful husband who seemed to be the face of some kind of authority there in that town that used to be their home.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the horse, you get your sister¡± Kristofer stated quietly as they approached the house.

    ¡°Seriously, dad?¡±

    ¡°It was the fight you had with her that made her take off; you two have some making up to do¡± he told his son forcefully as he dismounted.

    ¡°Well if you¡¯re sending me in there to talk to her, then maybe you should give me the gun¡± Sebastian returned in a bitter mumble as he also dismounted.

    ¡°Do you think that is even remotely funny?¡± Kristofer growled as he centered a disapproving look on the boy.

    ¡°Am I laughing?¡± Sebastian responded in the same mumble.

    ¡°You need to get over this fear of your sister right now¡± Kristofer told him forcefully.

    ¡°Please. You¡¯re so afraid that you agreed to leave our home and your practice just because the people who run this town told you you had to get her out of here¡± Sebastian returned with what bravery he could muster.

    ¡°We are done having this discussion again until we all get home¡± Kristofer told him coolly as he began moving to where Sophie had tied the little filly earlier that day.

    Sebastian just scoffed as he moved to tie up his own horse and cast his father one more reproachful look before forcing his feet to carry him to the door of their old home and toward the sister that he was so afraid of. Though once he approached the door, Sophie opened it with an even darker look centered on both her brother and her father.

    ¡°I¡¯m not coming back with you¡± she stated firmly, making sure her words were loud enough that their father could hear them from his spot several feet away.

    ¡°Fine with me¡± Sebastian muttered, to which she only glared again.

    ¡°You are coming back with us, Sophie¡± Kristofer told her firmly, as hard as it was at all to try and exert any sort of authority over her anymore, knowing how powerful his little girl truly was now.

    ¡°And how are you going to make me?¡± Sophie asked him defiantly as he faltered a moment in the steps he had been taking towards the doorway his children stood on opposite sides of.

    ¡°No matter what you are now, Sophie, you¡¯re still my daughter; and that means you still have to do what I say¡± he told her, though his voice was beginning to waver as he saw that anger building in her.

    ¡°Make me¡± she stated simply, her eyes challenging him with a cool look.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stay here, Sophie¡± Kristofer attempted though his voice was growing weaker as he knew all too well how easy it was to push a Garou into an explosion of temper, let alone a teen girl with a redhead''s temper already.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I can do whatever I want now, can¡¯t I?¡± she challenged him further.

    That was when Sebastian scoffed as he looked between them, his own fear forcing his words before he could check them, ¡°we should let her just stay here. She¡¯s nothing but a bitch, literally¡± he spat out.

    That was one final straw that tipped Sophie¡¯s rage and anger and even despair to the boiling point as her eyes yellowed and the deadly claws sprang from her fingertips. Before either of the two mortals before her could react, she had slapped her brother hard across the face; those deadly claws easily cutting four deep red gashes across his face and neck as he stumbled backward, falling to the ground, mere inches from where their mother had met her own death thirteen years earlier. That was when Kristofer rushed forward as the blood poured forth from his son¡¯s neck, while his daughter stumbled backward as well, the horror of what she¡¯d done clear on her face.

    Kristofer and Sophie were both sobbing then as Kristofer tried in vain to stop the torrent of blood pouring from those deep gashes. It only took another moment before Kristofer¡¯s fear, panic and despair caused him to call upon that long dormant gift of healing he had thankfully never had to use for anything quite as deadly as the wound that was sure to kill his only son within seconds if he didn¡¯t act.

    Concentrating hard as he held his hands to Sebastian¡¯s neck, the wound slowly began to close before his eyes. Though once the task was complete and his son had been healed and was slowly struggling to regain consciousness; that was when Kristofer collapsed next to the boy and Sophie shrieked as she watched the color drain from her father¡¯s body then and could hear the stopping of Kristofer¡¯s heartbeat over her own sobs at the fact of what she had done.

 Chapter 46

    ~1838~

    In the four years since summoning Kristofer to remove his deadly daughter from their territory, there had been no further sightings of any of the Harris family at their old house. Though that gave Sean and Claire comfort, she still couldn¡¯t help wishing to know how Kristofer was faring now that his daughter was the same sort of creature as the wife that he had killed to save Claire seventeen years earlier. Seventeen years, Claire thought wryly. Now it was possible that even Kristofer¡¯s son had become that kind of creature as well; and she couldn¡¯t help being terrified for him trying to be a father to one werewolf, let alone possibly two.

    Another change that had happened since she had last seen Kristofer was that the Beringer estate was slightly emptier now as well. Daniel had returned to his wife back in England; and after almost twenty years of being Kindred, Nicolas faced more of his own demons and had moved into the Toreador haven where he would decide if he wished them to find him a home outside of the estate¡¯s high walls eventually.

    Claire herself was still running Raven¡¯s Loft, which had become slightly more successful in the five years since its reopening. On that particular night, her attention was pulled from where she was wiping down a glass left behind by the five or so patrons that had been there that night. Outside she heard a man drunkenly shouting at a beggar to be gone. Claire sighed slightly as she set the glass aside and moved out from behind the bar to attend to the racket.

    Upon stepping out of the tavern to deal with the disturbance, she was more than a bit shocked and even a bit fearful when she saw that the beggar in question was none other than Kristofer¡¯s now seventeen year old son. She immediately adjusted her vision to see his aura and relaxed a bit when she discovered that he was thankfully still human. She still swallowed a bit of worry, even though now she knew that this likely wasn''t actually to be her last seconds of a long life. Then eyes that were so identical to Kristofer¡¯s moved to her with their own surprise at seeing her vaguely familiar, and still youthful, and beautiful face.

    ¡°Leave the boy be¡± she shooed the other man back into the tavern as he grumbled but headed back inside nonetheless.

    Sebastian swallowed the lump in his own throat as his eyes moved over her, being even more startled by her beauty than he had been four years earlier when he had only seen her from a distance and through the bars of a thick wrought iron gate that had been plated with silver.

    When he finally found his voice, he assured her ¡°I swear I¡¯m not like my sister¡± he told her with a bit of his own worry that she would chase him out of town on sight as well.

    ¡°And where is your sister?¡± Claire asked bravely as she protectively wrapped her arms around where her chest spilled over her corset, her eyes quickly scanning the area around them for any sign of that deadly sister of his.

    ¡°I have no idea¡± he admitted, his eyes still not able to stop moving over her with some combination of surprise as well as desire at her appearance, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since the night I met you¡± he added, his voice wavering as he spoke of that night for what was most likely the first time since it had happened.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t?¡± Claire asked warily, studying his aura for any trace of deception and finding only fear, sadness and that tiny tinge of desire peeking in around the edges.

    ¡°Sophie almost killed me that night¡± Sebastian sniffled slightly as Claire¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°and when I came to¡­ dad was dead¡± he finished sadly as Claire¡¯s own despair and regret were immediate then as well.

    ¡°Your sister killed him?¡± Claire asked shakily, her fear and hatred of those creatures even more apparent then.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly. But there wasn¡¯t a mark on him¡± he sniffled again as he looked around furtively to make sure no others were near enough to hear, ¡°but after what she did to me, she disappeared again; and he was dead, so¡­¡± Sebastian sniffled again, his beautiful dark eyes trained on the ground between him and Claire now.

    Claire tried to push through her own fear, anger and grief then as she tried to dissect his words. Though, before she could have any sort of reaction, another customer left the tavern, reminding her that they could very easily be heard by the wrong ears there outside the establishment.

    ¡°Just come inside with me. We can go talk upstairs¡± she told him as he looked at her warily. She then remembered who indeed this boy was related to, and decided to give herself a few more assurances of safety before letting him inside, ¡°but first¡± she began as she moved to catch his eyes with hers and spoke in that measured tone ¡°you must never lead your sister or any of those like her to me, my husband, my friends, our home, this tavern, or this town¡± with that she released him from that trancelike state and guided him inside with her. Nodding to the servant who was helping her run the place that night, she then led the young man up the stairs to her office, lightly shutting the door behind them as she centered another sad look on him.

    There was a bit of an awkward silence before he managed to speak again, ¡°you must have been even younger than I am now if you knew dad when we were babies.¡±

    Claire was thrown by that comment as she took a moment to find some response. But before adding her own information to the conversation, she decided she had to know what she even could say without scaring the obviously frightened young man even more so, ¡°what exactly did your father tell you about me¡­um¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sebastian¡± he supplied quietly as he took a deep breath and cast another look at the door behind them, ¡°he said that he met you after he left¡­ his childhood home; and you helped him get his degree and our house just because you wanted to do something good¡± he settled on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he must have said more than that¡± Claire stated warily.

    Sebastian took another shaky breath before continuing, ¡°he said that you were his friend, but our mother and his brother, and the rest of¡­ them¡± he swallowed another lump, ¡°were raised to believe that people like you were evil, so they tried to kill you. His brother killed your friends, and he¡­ stopped our mother from killing you¡± he whispered the final part of the sentence.

    ¡°People like me?¡± Claire repeated cautiously.

    ¡°He never explained what that meant¡± Sebastian answered warily, ¡°he didn¡¯t seem to like talking about you; probably because of what he had to do to our mother¡­ to save your life¡± he added more quietly, ¡°but I think he loved you more than her¡± he added in a whisper, brave though it was.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Claire shakily sighed at that comment, ¡°you were only a baby when she died; I¡¯m sure he¡­¡±

    ¡°He was afraid of her, and his brother, and my sister. And then his brother killed your friends, and our mother tried to kill you, and my sister almost killed me¡± he added the last bit with a sob, ¡°I hate them; all of them. If you can keep them out of this town, then can I please stay here too?¡± he pleaded as the tears welled up, touching Claire¡¯s tender heart despite her wariness of falling into the same trap of caring for yet another beautiful young man who was related to their mortal enemies. Though his fear of them was as great as hers it seemed, and she hoped that would mean that he wasn¡¯t likely to ever lead them to her; but that danger would always be there, nonetheless.

    Claire was quiet a long moment before managing to find any words at all, ¡°how old are you now, Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Seventeen¡± he sniffled as he looked back up at her obviously worried expression, ¡°I¡¯m way past puberty; I¡¯m not going to become one of them¡± he promised her.

    After another long moment of arguing with herself, Claire spoke again, ¡°and were you really out there begging?¡± she asked sadly.

    ¡°I was only thirteen when dad died¡± he sniffled again, ¡°I survived for a while on what money he had left, then I sold our two remaining horses to get food, then I had to sell our house too. I only have one thing of value left; and I can¡¯t sell it¡± he stated quietly as his hand moved to open his worn jacket and expose that gun that Sean had given Kristofer twenty years earlier.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°I¡¯m guessing the bullets are still in it.¡±

    ¡°All but the one that killed my mother. When Sophie attacked me, it happened so fast that¡­ dad never even got to reach for the gun; he was just trying to save me. Then she was gone before I recovered enough to even open my eyes¡± he informed sadly.

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure your sister or any other family will never come looking for you?¡± Claire worried aloud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if Sophie knows that I survived; it¡¯s not like any of them ever came looking for me once in the last four years¡­ which is why I haven¡¯t had to use any other bullets yet¡± he added bitterly, his hatred for the werewolves almost seeming to match the Kindred¡¯s opinion of them.

    ¡°You would really kill your own sister?¡± Claire whispered softly.

    ¡°She would have killed me if dad hadn¡¯t been there to save me¡± he told her as he forced the words through more despair and hatred.

    Claire sighed and took in the boy¡¯s aura for another long moment, seeing his desperation and despair so clearly that it couldn¡¯t help but tear at her. Her brain was telling her to compel him right back out of the tavern and the town itself; but her heart was telling her that he had already lost so much, due in large part to her friendship with his father, that she just had to help him. Her guilt wouldn¡¯t let her refuse to, even if her worry knew better.

    Another heavy sigh before she let her heart win, as it did so often, ¡°there are beds up here from before I owned the place. If you run it during the day for me, then you can live here and make enough to at least stay fed and clothed. Just please do not ever make me regret letting someone with your particular family relationships back into my life and town; please, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°I hate them as much as you, I swear¡± he promised her again, ¡°and thank you so much¡± he swallowed hard as he bravely added one more comment, ¡°I think I¡¯m beginning to understand why dad did love you after all.¡±

    <hr>

    When Claire closed the tavern and headed home around three, she was not looking forward to having to tell Sean of the events of evening. She braced herself as she sensed him approaching their chambers while she finished removing her boots. ¡°Evening¡± she greeted him with a wary smile once he entered their room and closed the door behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Sean asked perceptively.

    ¡°Nice to see you too¡± she responded as she bit her lip, hoping that it was only her aura or her expression that he was reacting to. She then quickly moved on though, ¡°well I did manage to come to a decision tonight that will most likely give us even more income¡± she attempted to begin with the positive side of her tale.

    Sean looked around pointedly, ¡°are we in need of more money?¡± he furrowed his brow.

    Claire laughed awkwardly as she took a seat at the edge of the bed before replying, ¡°no, but it¡¯s still a good thing, right?¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m guessing the worry on your face is in regards to something other than just that fact?¡± Sean returned knowingly as he reached down to remove his boots as well.

    ¡°I found someone to be in charge of Raven¡¯s Loft during the day; but they¡¯re not bound. So I guess that isn¡¯t ideal¡± she attempted to skirt the subject.

    ¡°I suppose you at least compelled them not to rob us or anything¡± Sean replied as he cast another wary glance before finishing his task and moving toward the bed.

    ¡°Well, he has nowhere else to live, so he¡¯d be staying there. So if he robbed us, I¡¯m pretty sure we could track him down¡± she stated. As Sean still looked unmoved as he sat, she then continued ¡°but I can always do that if he gives me any reason to worry¡± she offered.

    ¡°Or you could just bind him¡± Sean stated as he continued to watch her with a questioning look.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want that to always be our first plan of action with every mortal we ever meet¡± she returned quietly. She then quickly moved on again, ¡°besides, compelling should be sufficient; he¡¯s not guarding me during the day, just my business.¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡± Sean gave in as he gently kissed her cheek before moving back against the headboard, ¡°so if you¡¯re not worried about his trustworthiness, what is it that did have you looking so worried about telling me about our new employee?¡±

    Claire shook her head as she also moved back to a seat next to him to buy herself a moment to even try to explain her reasons for inviting back the kinfolk he had ordered out of their territory years ago. Bracing herself she began, ¡°like I said, he has nowhere else to go. He was orphaned four years ago and has already sold his family¡¯s horses and their home. He was begging outside the tavern tonight. And he¡¯s only seventeen years old.¡±

    ¡°As sad as that all is¡­¡± Sean let the sentence end there.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°it¡¯s Kristofer¡¯s son¡± she admitted as Sean¡¯s eyes immediately widened, causing her to quickly move on, ¡°his werewolf sister nearly killed him the night we sent Kristofer to get her out of their old house; and Kristofer died trying to save his still very human son¡¯s life, Sean¡± she told him with a sad urgency.

    Sean did have a flash of regret pass over his face, but he still had to respond with ¡°Claire, you know this is not a good idea at all¡± Sean told her with some cross between a tone that was as scolding as it was fearful.

    ¡°He hates the werewolves he¡¯s related to as much as we do; and none of them have ever come looking for him once in the four years since his father died and his sister changed, which most likely means they probably don¡¯t think he¡¯s alive at all¡± she attempted to reason, and then added more quietly, ¡°the only possession he refused to sell, instead deciding to go begging before giving it up, was the gun and bullets you gave his father all those years ago¡± a slight pause, ¡°that¡¯s how much he hates them, Sean.¡±

    ¡°I hear you, I do; but if you honestly want to keep him around, then you¡¯ve gotta bind him, Claire¡± Sean told her with the same urgency.

    ¡°Actually Sean, I think that would be a mistake¡± Claire disagreed, though gently.

    Sean scoffed slightly, ¡°how so?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t come after him in four long years. But if one did just happen to wander into town again, and saw Sebastian; would you rather them see a mortal who they have no reason to even take note of, or a blood bound ghoul who they¡¯d kill on sight before coming to look for his masters?¡± she told him pointedly, having thought long and hard on that very possibility after getting Sebastian settled in at The Loft.

    "I just don''t know, Claire..." Sean responded quietly, though his resolve was beginning to weaken.

    Claire then gathered her courage to add one more argument against the binding of this young man, "also, do we really want to force those desires on a boy whose very blood carries the possibility to create more of those monsters, if he were just to get careless with those desires even once?"

    That was when Sean sighed in defeat, realizing that she did have a very valid point. All they really could do now was hope upon hope that this good deed would finally be the one that went unpunished after all.

 Chapter 47

    It was now the summer of 1838, and Sebastian had run Raven¡¯s Loft during the daylight hours for Claire without any significant problems thus far. Although each night when she came in to take over for the closing hours, the questioning looks the attractive seventeen year old kept gracing her with were getting harder and harder to ignore. That warm July night Claire had just finished closing the tavern and tallying up any profit they had made that day, before leaving her office and preparing to head back to the estate for the night. As she exited the office, she moved past the still open door of the room Sebastian had claimed as his own when she had first offered him his position.

    Moving past the doorway, she noted him sitting atop his bed in the dim light of a single candle, looking as though he were deep in thought. She smiled as she peered through the doorway and spoke, ¡°having trouble sleeping?¡±

    Sebastian looked up at her with that ever present combination of attraction and confusion before quietly responding ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nearing three. I was just about to head home. But it¡¯s a good thing you are still awake; I forgot to tell you earlier that I¡¯ll probably be coming in later tomorrow. It¡¯s Sean¡¯s birthday¡± she added with a small smile.

    Sebastian swallowed a slight lump at the reminder that she was indeed married, considering all the thoughts her magnetism and his age kept allowing into his head about her each time he saw her. He then realized that he was awkwardly silent and quickly added, ¡°really? How old will he be?¡± he asked as he watched her closely for her reaction to that question; as Claire¡¯s apparent youth was just one of the mysteries that plagued him about her each night.

    Claire allowed her own awkward smile as she tried to find the best answer to that, ¡°four years older than me¡± she stated wryly.

    ¡°And how old might you be?¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t stop his curiosity from forcing him to press.

    Claire let out a soft sigh as she realized that once again, spending time around mortals did always prove to be problematic sooner or later. She held her smile though as she replied, ¡°how old do I look?¡±

    Sebastian allowed an ever so slightly frustrated sigh of his own before answering, ¡°a lot younger than you should look if you really knew my father back before he even got his medical degree; which was over twenty years ago. I somehow doubt that you had the means to help him when you were barely even ten years old, if that¡± he dared as he watched her warily.

    That was when Claire let out a heavier sigh as she glanced at the clock, knowing Sean would worry if she weren¡¯t home at her usual time; however, this was a question that Sebastian had obviously been pondering ever since the first time they had met, back when he was only thirteen himself.

    ¡°What all did your father explain to you about me?¡± Claire asked as she took a small step through the doorway.

    ¡°Like I said, not a lot. He said you helped him back when he was only a few years older than I am now. And he said that all the people like my sister were raised to hate people like you. But he never ever explained what ¡®people like you¡¯ even meant. And I can¡¯t help wondering about that, considering I know what ¡®people like Sophie¡¯ means¡± he told her with desperation to make sense of it all.

    Claire braced herself as she slowly moved forward, adopting that hypnotic tone on her first sentence, ¡°the most important thing you need to remember about me, Sean and our friends is that we always try as best we can to never deliberately hurt others¡± she paused a moment before returning to her normal cadence, ¡°and hurting others is what Sophie¡¯s kind believe we do. And it¡¯s not a very accurate belief about those of us living here at any rate. And that belief is the main reason your father never wanted to raise you with those who would try to teach you that way of thinking. It¡¯s that sort of thinking that cost the lives of my friends, and even your own mother when she tried to kill me without ever meeting or knowing me at all¡± she finished sadly at the mention of what had happened to the boy¡¯s mother, as well as at the fact of bringing up his now departed father as well.

    ¡°And what are people like you?¡± Sebastian forced himself to ask at last, though in a hesitant whisper.

    ¡°You nearly died, four years ago; but your father saved you¡± she paused as she braced herself further, ¡°I did die, many years ago; but someone else saved me. And the way they saved me also made it so I wouldn¡¯t age ever again either. Which is why I did know your father twenty-five years ago; and I was the same age then as I am now. At least in appearance anyway¡± she added with another faint though worried smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re a vampire?¡± he whispered as he looked equal parts fearful and curious somehow.

    ¡°And you can¡¯t ever tell anyone that¡± she told him in the same compulsory tone, and then moved on, ¡°and remember how I started this conversation; I¡¯ve never deliberately hurt anyone. None of us here ever try to hurt others if we don¡¯t absolutely have to. If we did, then it would be pretty hard to keep our existence a secret at all¡± she attempted another smile, then added, ¡°Sean¡¯s job is actually to keep all of us who ever come to this town from ever endangering the mortals around us, and therefore endangering ourselves in the process. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you that you can never let anyone know what we really are. They would think the worst, just like your sister¡¯s people, without ever knowing the truth; which is what I¡¯m telling you now.¡±

    ¡°You need blood to live though?¡± Sebastian swallowed a slight lump in his throat after a long silence before he even made himself ask the question.

    ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t need to kill for blood. I don¡¯t even need human blood, honestly¡± she assured him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never killed anyone then?¡± Sebastian had to ask for the sake of his own peace of mind.

    Claire looked down a long moment, ¡°only accidentally; and that was a long time ago¡± she added with obvious regret.

    ¡°And the Garou believe you¡¯re all evil?¡± Sebastian added with another shaky breath.

    ¡°Garou?¡± Claire repeated, as unfamiliar with that word as most non-vampires were with the word Kindred, which is how the Camarilla vampires had always preferred to refer to themselves.

    ¡°Werewolves¡± Sebastian supplied quietly as he looked down again.

    Claire allowed a slight smile, ¡°so the werewolves call themselves Garou, like we call ourselves Kindred¡± she returned. She then continued, ¡°yes, from what I understand, all were¡ªGarou, believe every vampire, or Kindred, is an evil monster before ever even meeting any of us.¡±

    ¡°You know how I feel about them, but have you met any Garou either?¡± he had to return.

    ¡°No¡± she admitted, and then added, ¡°but I don¡¯t know any Kindred who have. Any of us that have ever met any werewolf were killed by them immediately as far as I know; like my friends when your uncle saw them¡± she added sadly.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Did my dad tell you it was my uncle?¡± Sebastian had to know.

    ¡°My husband can see what happened in a place by touching something that was there; that¡¯s how we knew what happened to our friends. Only later did we find out that the werewolf who did it was Kristofer¡¯s brother¡± she stated sadly.

    ¡°Your husband¡¯s a seer of some kind?¡± he swallowed another lump.

    ¡°We both have the ability to sense or see certain things; but it doesn¡¯t work in exactly the same ways for both of us¡± she informed with another attempt at a smile, despite the sticking points between her and Sean over certain of those abilities; but those were not a story for this precise moment.

    ¡°Can all vampires do that?¡±

    ¡°The ones in our clan can¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Clan?¡± Sebastian repeated.

    ¡°The reason you hear so many different tales about what we can and can¡¯t do is because there are different types of Kindred. The ones that have the same type of traits and abilities are called a clan. Sean and I are from the same clan¡± she added with another slight smile.

    ¡°Are other clans worse? Do other clans kill?¡± Sebastian made himself ask after hearing that bit of information.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°just like humans there are good and bad vampires; after all, we all started as humans. And I think the reason people assume we are evil is because it is easier to kill when you have our abilities. But there are just as many of us who want to live in peace with the humans, and not hunt them for pleasure or any other reason. That¡¯s the kind of Kindred that all of us here try to be¡± she then added for further weight, ¡°and my husband¡¯s job is actually to enforce that. A long time ago there was a vampire here who wanted to kill humans just because he could. We worked together to get rid of him and any of those who may have agreed with him. We police ourselves to keep all of us safe and able to live in peace among humans¡± she assured once more.

    Sebastian was quiet another long moment before he spoke again, ¡°but if there are good and bad vampires, then I guess there has to be good and bad Garou too?¡±

    ¡°Just like there are good and bad humans¡± she repeated, then moved on ¡°we just don¡¯t want to be judged by the bad ones; which is why I¡¯m explaining that we aren¡¯t all bad or good, just like humans aren¡¯t either, and I suppose different Garou must be both good and evil too¡± she forced herself to allow the possibility.

    ¡°But Sean¡¯s job is like the law keeper for your kind; the one who keeps them from hurting humans?¡± Sebastian had to ask for that final clarification.

    ¡°Exactly¡± she smiled.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why he wanted my family gone; to protect the good vampires who live here?¡± Sebastian added, seeming to be slowly understanding what she was telling him. Of course, the fact that most humans were drawn to and wanted to please someone with Claire¡¯s sort of presence and magnetism may have been helping her argument a great deal as well.

    ¡°Exactly¡± she repeated with an only slightly sadder smile at the further mention of his now lost family.

    There was another long moment of quiet between them as Sebastian sighed softly, ¡°it¡¯s hard to accept all you say just because you¡¯re saying it. But I know you helped me and my dad, and never tried to hurt me or anyone else that I¡¯ve seen; which is more than I can say for certain members of my own family¡± he added in a broken whisper.

    ¡°All I can do is try to spend every night proving the truth of what I¡¯ve told you¡± Claire stated softly, ¡°all you have to do is keep my existence a secret and allow me that chance to prove it at all¡± she smiled again as she gently touched his shoulder before giving him another smile and heading back home, hoping that she had been convincing enough to keep them all safe after all.

    <hr>

    ¡°Happy 274th birthday¡± Claire greeted Sean with a smile as she entered their bedroom that night.

    ¡°274?¡± Sean shook his head; ¡°should I be worried about gray hair by now?¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Hmm, maybe I¡¯ll have to check¡± Claire told him in a slightly sultry tone as she began removing her boots and moved closer to the bed where Sean was sitting with a wry smile in response to her words.

    ¡°So we¡¯re starting the celebration two hours before dawn then?¡± Sean smirked as she finished with the boots and began removing the long light jacket she wore over her dress that night.

    ¡°Have something better to do?¡± she teased as she moved to the bed with him.

    ¡°Judging by the tone of your voice, I¡¯d have to say no¡± Sean smiled back at her as she moved to begin unbuttoning his shirt.

    ¡°Good, just sit there and enjoy my attentions, birthday boy¡± she teased.

    ¡°I think boy stopped applying after the first couple hundred years¡± Sean smirked again as he watched her fingers reach the final button.

    ¡°Hush, you¡± she smiled again as she began pulling the shirt down his arms.

    ¡°Oh is this dominant Claire tonight?¡± he teased back.

    ¡°See last comment¡± Claire smiled as she dropped the shirt off the edge of the bed and gently ran her fingers back up his arms.

    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to bite me, I think you could have done¡­¡± he began only to be shushed by her smiling lips again.

    Having successfully piqued Sean¡¯s interest enough to quiet him, Claire allowed her fingertips to complete their journey from his hands to his shoulders as she leaned in ever so slightly to gently run her mouth over his neck. Easily giving in to whatever she wished to do with him that night, Sean laid his head back, his smiling eyes just watching to see what exactly that would be.

    Ever since the night Thomas had forced that intimacy with Kristofer upon her, the two had been distant for twelve long years. Then for the last five, they had at least been sharing their equally passionate Kiss with one another on most nights. However they had not made love in the manner they had during their mortal days since before her terrifying night under the dock that had ultimately led to Rose¡¯s death.

    Claire then moved to trail her fingers over his chest, ribcage and stomach, taking in every inch of his flawless beauty that she did still desire just as much as she had when she had been an eighteen year old mortal girl who had fallen in both love and lust for the first time in her life; and very well the last time, despite what Minna may have hinted at all those years ago.

    Surprising Sean further, her lips soon followed the trail of her fingers over his alabaster skin. He slowly allowed himself to consider the possibility that maybe after seventeen long years; she was finally ready to be intimate in that more physical way with him once more. Though he forced himself to simply lie back and wait for her to make that completely apparent, not wanting to spoil the possibility by acting on it before he was sure that was indeed what she had in mind. It was true that he could pull that answer from her head, but he refused to let himself; instead settling for the hope that her aura and actions were continuing to give him.

    His composure was shaken further when she finished the kisses she was placing over his flat stomach and let her fingers begin unbuttoning his trousers. He swallowed as his eyes continued to watch her, his hope continuing to grow at the idea that maybe, just maybe she was ready to trust again.

    It was only a few more moments before his clothing had become a thing of the past, and Claire had eased him down to the mattress. She moved to lie down next to him, though she herself was still fully clothed. Claire then turned him to his side, causing a slightly questioning smile from Sean; but he made no protests, verbal or otherwise.

    She then took many more long moments running her fingers down his back and over that perfect behind, her kisses following each of her caresses, savoring every inch of the body she had lusted after for nearly two and a half centuries. Even when they were in those occasional periods of physical distance, it was still Sean¡¯s body in her mind each and every night, whether he was next to her or not.

    At last, she guided him onto his back again as she let her fingers once more move over that nearly invisible trail of hair that led from his navel downward. Sean couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle, but made no other move aside from smiling as he watched her take such enjoyment in his body. Again, her mouth followed after her fingers as she placed gentle kisses over his abdomen, all the while keeping all of her own clothing, as well as all of her power in this scenario.

    Once she let her hand come down and wrap her fingers around him, Sean finally allowed some reaction of his own as he took that clear cue and hardened beneath her fingers. That was when Claire simply smiled up at him as she began caressing him with her hand as her kisses continued across his stomach.

    It was only after Sean¡¯s body began trembling ever so slightly at those continued caresses that Claire finally reached down, pulling her own undergarment free from underneath the long skirt. Sean smiled up at her, at last receiving his answer about whether she was now truly ready to re-open that chapter of their marriage once again. Returning his smile, Claire moved to a place atop his hips and did give him that answer definitively, as she slid him inside her for the first time in way too long.

 Chapter 48

    The following day and evening of Sean¡¯s birthday did result in Sebastian staying downstairs in the main part of Raven¡¯s Loft as he waited for Claire to put in an appearance for at least the last two or three hours before closing. However he was not the only one working that night. Their most popular singer and dancer was also just finishing her last song of the night at around eleven p.m. Her name was Davina and she had a beauty that did do wonders for making her the most admired performer that graced the stage on most nights. She was a 5¡¯7¡± charmer who was only twenty, with long chocolate colored waves and blue gray eyes.

    Each time she saw Sebastian she graced him with smiles or kind words, which couldn¡¯t help stir an interest in the seventeen year old. Though he found himself often wondering if her friendliness and even subtle flirtation was simply a side effect of being a performer. Of course he also couldn¡¯t help comparing her to Claire, considering that magnetism of hers that no mortal ever had much luck ignoring. However upon self-reflection, Sebastian had to admit that questions regarding the sincerity of Davina¡¯s flirtations were not the only reason he had difficulty allowing himself to return her interest in any substantial way other than simply smiling and being polite.

    He swallowed a lump in his throat as Davina finished her song, winked at him, and headed upstairs to change out of her rather revealing stage outfit. Though his distraction did not go unnoticed by the other acquaintance of Claire¡¯s who was present that night.

    Over the nearly two decades since his embrace, Nicolas was trying ever so diligently to get over the pain and horror of his human life. His first move to do so was of course the intimate relationship he had shared with Claire for those years after his arrival, once he adjusted to such an idea in the first place; of course that relationship had taken place when he was still human, and bound to her. Since then, he had tried to confront further demons by moving back to the scene of his embrace and the massacre that his repulsive sire had allowed to happen. His current attempt at normalizing his emotional well-being was by trying to assimilate to the presence of others aside from Claire and blood-bound servants.

    ¡°You like her?¡± Nicolas asked Sebastian as he noted the way the boy¡¯s eyes followed Davina up the stairs, not to mention the desire that marred the otherwise rather apprehensive colors of his aura.

    Sebastian looked a bit startled by Nicolas¡¯ voice breaking into his consciousness. He then looked back at where Nicolas had been quietly sitting and watching all the mortals around him for the last two hours since he arrived shortly after sunset and had taken a quiet seat at a table in the corner of the room nearest to the bar Sebastian stood behind.

    ¡°You speak?¡± Sebastian offered an awkward smile at being caught watching the young woman, ¡°and you¡¯re foreign?¡± he added as an afterthought, as well as a subject change.

    ¡¯Not often¡± Nicolas returned the already obvious answer, ¡°and I¡¯m originally from France¡± he added in his own quiet tone as he cast his eyes around the room where the majority of the men assembled were now returning to their seats from their previous spots watching Davina¡¯s performance.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t ordered anything yet either¡± Sebastian continued, hoping that the subject of any interest he may or may not have had in Davina would be dropped.

    Nicolas squinted his eyes slightly as he studied Sebastian for a moment, almost as though seeing much more than what would have been apparent to everyone else in the room. ¡°I am like Claire¡± was his simple response as he watched as Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened a bit as he appeared to be swallowing another lump in his throat.

    Taking a moment to regain his composure and remind himself of the conversation he had with Claire the previous night, he made himself respond as he moved closer to the end of the bar near Nicolas¡¯ table and watched him warily, ¡°so does that mean you¡¯ve known her for¡­ a long time?¡± Sebastian settled on.

    Looking just as warily at the mortals who were seated at their own tables, Nicolas moved to a barstool where he could speak more quietly, ¡°I came here in 1818¡± he admitted, though deliberately did not supply the age he was at the time of his arrival, considering he still looked to only be in his early to mid-twenties, and always would now.

    ¡°That¡¯s two years before I was even born¡± Sebastian returned as he cast another cautious look at Nicolas and his apparent youth. He then gathered the courage to ask another question, ¡°were you like Claire then?¡±

    ¡°No¡± Nicolas stated as he looked down, ¡°that happened three years later¡± he added with his own discomfort coming through at the mention of the terrifying night of his embrace and what he had done in frenzy.

    ¡°So you were¡­¡± Sebastian paused to look around and leaned closer, speaking more quietly, ¡°like me when you met her?¡±

    Nicolas narrowed his eyes slightly at that question, but supplied some answer, ¡°in a manner of speaking.¡± Nicolas then studied Sebastian another moment, ¡°so who is it you really desire? The girl from the stage, or Claire?¡±

    Sebastian looked more than a bit thrown by that question, ¡°I never said anything about desiring either of them, did I?¡± he asked a bit defensively.

    ¡°Many men here seem to desire the girl who was on the stage; and everyone desires Claire¡± Nicolas had to add with the slightest attempt at a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing everyone must include you¡± Sebastian had to respond as he continued to keep his eyes glued to Nicolas.

    ¡°Claire saved me. I owe her¡­ more than I can even say¡± Nicolas admitted with a bit of sadness peeking through his tone.

    ¡°Saved you?¡± Sebastian had to ask, considering what he knew about Claire¡¯s assistance to his own father as well as Sebastian himself.

    ¡°That is a very long, sad story¡± Nicolas stated in a way that made it clear that it was also a story that he was not ready to recount.

    ¡°Is she the one who made you¡­ like her?¡± Sebastian asked in an even quieter tone.

    ¡°No¡± Nicolas offered as his own response; that subject obviously a sensitive one for him as well.

    ¡°Sean?¡±

    ¡°No¡± Nicolas repeated again.

    Sebastian just shook his head, ¡°so you like asking questions but not answering them very specifically, huh?¡± he couldn¡¯t help calling Nicolas on his guarded demeanor.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°You never answered my one question either; not really¡± Nicolas returned with another slight attempt at a smile.

    Sebastian just scoffed with an awkward look back at where Davina was now dressed in a much more conservative ensemble as she came down the stairs. She then cast Sebastian another flirtatious smile before offering a few other smiles to the men who she moved past on her way out of the tavern that night. Once the door finally closed behind her, Sebastian looked back at where Nicolas was still expectantly awaiting his response.

    Sebastian sighed heavily before replying at last, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if I like either of them or not; nothing will ever happen other than a few smiles here and there¡± Sebastian finished with a bit of his own sadness as he moved to wipe down a glass that a patron had returned to the bar before leaving the establishment for the night.

    ¡°Why will nothing happen? The girl who just left seems to like you; and Claire must too if you¡¯re here working for her at all¡± Nicolas stated simply.

    Sebastian looked down awkwardly once more before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m getting the impression that Claire offers to help everyone she can; it doesn¡¯t mean anything else I¡¯m sure, considering¡± he added the last word more quietly.

    ¡°Considering?¡± Nicolas repeated.

    ¡°Claire has a husband. I doubt she has any interest in doing anything more than smiling at me¡± Sebastian stated with a shrug.

    Nicolas then did manage a smile of his own before speaking, ¡°you should ask her about her marriage sometime.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sebastian asked as he looked back up quickly.

    ¡°All is not always what it seems. I think you should know that about people like Claire by now¡± Nicolas finished as he managed to hold the smile another moment.

    Sebastian just shook his head as he cast Nicolas another questioning look, ¡°whatever that means¡± a pause, ¡°besides, I don¡¯t plan on letting myself get too close to anyone ever, really¡± he returned in a sad near whisper.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how I felt before I met Claire¡± Nicolas admitted softly, and then added, ¡°but I¡¯m sure your reasons are not the same as mine were.¡±

    Ignoring Nicolas¡¯ question, Sebastian focused in on the first part of the statement, ¡°before you met Claire? You mean you and she¡­?¡± Sebastian began, not quite able to finish the question.

    ¡°When I first came here, she is the only one who could ever make me trust and feel safe again. Like I said, she saved me¡± Nicolas repeated with another sad smile.

    ¡°But are you saying that you and her were¡­¡± Sebastian began as he took another furtive look around and dropped his volume, ¡°lovers?¡±

    Nicolas just smiled again and looked down as though to blush, despite his inability to do so anymore, ¡°as I said, things are not always as they seem¡± he then moved on, ¡°and why do you say you will never let anyone close?¡± he asked again, obviously curious to find someone else who seemed to share his former fear of intimacy; not to mention his attraction to Claire.

    Sebastian shook his head with a bit of frustration at Nicolas¡¯ only partial answer, but gave in to supplying his own response, ¡°I can¡¯t let myself get close to any woman¡± he then sighed heavily, ¡°bad things could happen.¡±

    Nicolas furrowed his brow at that, ¡°what sort of bad things?¡± he asked a little shakily, considering he was keenly aware of many bad things that other people did when they had been filled with desire.

    Sebastian sighed again as he cast another look around at the five or so customers who were thankfully not close enough to hear much of the conversation. He then braced himself to answer, ¡°I just can¡¯t risk ever getting¡­ ever making a baby¡± he finished quietly.

    Nicolas narrowed his eyes at that, mentally pushing away thoughts of his own possibly lost children before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the girl from the stage, Davina¡± a slight pause, ¡°but I know Claire cannot ever have babies.¡±

    Sebastian looked back up at him quickly once more. He then seemed to change his mind about the first statement that came to mind before deciding on another, ¡°I suppose that makes sense¡± he admitted before swallowing hard again. He then added, ¡°but whether Claire can have babies or not most likely doesn¡¯t have any impact on me. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s my lover¡± he added with the slightest trace of jealousy causing him to look away.

    After a pause, Nicolas decided on a response, ¡°have you told her?¡±

    Sebastian blinked, not quite sure what exactly Nicolas was asking, ¡°told who what?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°Have you told Claire that you¡¯re afraid of making babies; I told her that once a long time ago before¡­back when I was afraid of being close too¡± Nicolas decided on.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡± Sebastian responded with continuing confusion. He then just shook his head before replying, ¡°but again, I don¡¯t really have any reason to tell Claire that since she can¡¯t have children anyway and¡­ I¡¯m not doing anything with Claire that even would result in that anyhow¡± he stated warily, trying to push away thoughts of whether or not his own father had actually done anything like that with Claire either. Once Sebastian found out about Sean, he told himself that nothing could have happened physically between his father and Claire; but now that Nicolas had insinuated that he and Claire had been lovers, it was opening up that possibility in Sebastian¡¯s mind now as well.

    ¡°But if you are afraid of making babies with Davina and you want to be with Claire, who can¡¯t have babies¡­¡± Nicolas just left it at that.

    Sebastian scoffed, ¡°it sounds like you¡¯re telling me to go ask Claire to¡­ not make babies with me¡± Sebastian added awkwardly, which did manage to very nearly produce a chuckle from Nicolas, as rare as that ever had been in his life.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that Claire helps everybody; why is it so strange that she¡¯d help you too?¡± Nicolas offered.

    ¡°Most people wouldn¡¯t consider that particular activity to fall into the category of ¡®help¡¯¡± Sebastian stated wryly.

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised¡± Nicolas offered another smile before continuing, ¡°but if you are afraid to ever be with a woman who can¡­¡± once again Nicolas let his sentence end there, causing Sebastian to just shake his head and turn his attention to another empty glass; though he appeared to be in deep thought as he did.

    <hr>

    When Claire did arrive at the tavern it was nearing midnight. Upon her stepping through the door and offering a sweet smile to Sebastian and Nicolas, the younger of the two quickly excused himself to his quarters upstairs, leaving the closing hours to her as usual.

    ¡°I guess a few extra hours wore him out¡± she chuckled to Nicolas as she moved around to take Sebastian¡¯s now vacated spot behind the bar.

    ¡°I think I frightened him¡± Nicolas admitted apologetically as he looked down while still seated upon the stool at the end of the bar.

    ¡°Frightened him?¡± Claire asked worriedly, trying not to immediately let her mind jump back to their fears that Nicolas could someday become that twisted version of them like his sire had been.

    ¡°I confronted him about liking a certain female or two; I believe it made him uncomfortable¡­ and sad¡± he added.

    ¡°Sad?¡± Claire asked curiously as she glanced across the room at the two remaining customers who were caught up in their card game.

    ¡°He¡¯s afraid to let himself like a woman, in that way¡± Nicolas stated in the same soft tone.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Claire asked as she cast her eyes up the stairs with concern.

    ¡°He¡¯s afraid to let himself be with a woman¡± Nicolas moved his eyes around the room a moment before continuing, ¡°but not for all the same reasons I had.¡±

    Claire offered a sympathetic smile before responding, ¡°well, I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s because of his family¡± she sighed sadly, ¡°he doesn¡¯t want to pass on those genes¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what he said, more or less; that he was afraid of making babies¡± Nicolas replied.

    ¡°Gee, where have I heard that before?¡± Claire told him as she gently closed her hand over his atop the bar.

    ¡°Exactly why I told him that you helped me, so maybe you could help him too¡± Nicolas stated as he watched for her reaction.

    Claire looked a little startled by that, but still wore a faint smile, ¡°and what did he say to that idea?¡±

    ¡°He was mostly confused. Mainly because of that¡± he told her as he gestured to her wedding band. He then continued, ¡°but I told him things are not always as they seem. I decided to leave you to explain anything further though¡± he added.

    Claire sighed slightly as she cast another look up the stairs, ¡°not that I¡¯m that opposed to helping him, if that¡¯s what he needs¡± she began, ¡°but I can¡¯t imagine that it¡¯ll be very easy to try explaining my marriage to him, considering the added factor that I¡¯ve also been with his father; despite how that happened¡± she added quietly.

    ¡°I remember how you cared about his father. And what Thomas twisted that into for you¡± Nicolas added with a regretful tone, and then moved on, ¡°but I figured that could be the very reason why you would want to help him now.¡±

 Chapter 49

    After Claire closed the tavern for the night, Nicolas accompanied her on their walk back toward the estate. When the gate came into view, Claire glanced at Nicolas and immediately noted the sadness hanging around him, even though his aura was a bit difficult for her to read, considering his sire was just as powerful as Haven had been.

    Once they entered the gate, he nodded goodnight to her and began heading in the direction of the Toreador house that he had eventually made himself claim as his home until he decided if he wanted one outside the walls someday. Only as he turned away, Claire had to speak up, ¡°Sebastian¡¯s problems aside, you and I haven¡¯t talked much lately. Can¡¯t help wondering how you¡¯re coping with being in that house again¡± she asked with a sympathetic smile.

    Nicolas sighed softly as he turned back, though his eyes remained downcast, ¡°luckily I don¡¯t remember much other than Thomas biting me and then next thing was all the bodies. Everything in between is cloudy¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Just thought I should ask since you seem somewhat sad¡± Claire dared further.

    Another slight sigh as he moved his eyes around the grounds to buy time before answering, ¡°that sadness is not so much because of the night I died; it¡¯s mainly the nights since.¡±

    Claire looked up at him worriedly, ¡°meaning?¡±

    ¡°Since I changed, and lost the bond to you¡­ it¡¯s just been very lonely. Lonely is not good when I have the things I have in my head¡± he finished with his voice shaking.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help her own sadness upon hearing his words, ¡°you have your servant, right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡± Nicolas just shook his head; ¡°she just always looks at me like she wants more than I can¡­¡± he just looked down again instead of trying to find an end for that statement.

    ¡°She¡¯s bound to you; she wants you the way you wanted me then¡± Claire informed with the same sadness. She then had to add, ¡°does this mean that you¡¯re still having trouble letting anyone else close?¡±

    ¡°I still want you, even with no bond¡± Nicolas corrected, and then added, ¡°and it was easier with you; you made me trust you first.¡±

    Trying to move past the first part of his sentence, as difficult as that was, Claire responded ¡°you know you can trust her with your life; that¡¯s what the bond does.¡±

    ¡°But I understand that for her the bond is what makes her think she wants to be with me; with you, you had no bond to me, and you still tried so hard to make me better. That is different bond¡± he finished quietly as he looked down again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be lonely, Nicolas¡± she said softly as she moved to place her hands upon his face, ¡°but if I¡¯m still the only person that you feel safe with, then I¡¯m not sure how much I really did fix¡± she whispered sadly.

    ¡°I felt fixed when I was with you¡± he returned quietly, ¡°now I don¡¯t know what I feel. I am less afraid of lots of things now; but there is still that one thing that I am afraid of with anybody but you¡± he confessed, ¡°maybe that¡¯s why I wanted to help the boy at the tavern. I know that you are the one person who can make that safe for anyone; even me¡± he told her with a sad smile.

    Claire sighed heavily as she continued to hold his face close to hers, ¡°you do realize that you¡¯ve got a lot more power now? You¡¯re even more powerful than me,¡± she admitted with a bit of worry in her tone, though she moved on, ¡°your sire was as powerful as Sean¡¯s. You could be Sean¡¯s equal once you learn everything about what you now are. There really are very few people that could ever hurt you again, Nicolas; no matter how close you let them get¡± she attempted to assure.

    ¡°You are still only one I want to be close to¡± he told her softly as he bravely moved to cover her lips with a gentle kiss. After several long moments, Nicolas made himself break off that kiss and slowly headed back to his new home alone, that sadness and longing for Claire still so apparent.

    <hr>

    When Claire did return to her bedroom that night, Sean was already waiting in bed for her, a sheet draped over his hips, a smile on his lips. Upon seeing Claire¡¯s obvious discontent, his smile did fade into a look of concern as his pools of blue watched as she closed the door behind her with a sigh.

    ¡°Considering how we spent a great deal of the last twenty-four hours, your expression has me perplexed¡± he greeted her softly as she began removing her boots and long coat.

    ¡°Just had a slightly upsetting conversation¡± Claire offered softly as she moved to the bed, curling back into his arms which she wrapped around herself protectively.

    ¡°You may have to be a little more specific than that¡± Sean replied as he let her curl closer back against him as he placed a kiss upon the back of her head.

    ¡°You know what we did tonight and this morning; that was the first time I was intimate like that with anyone again since¡­ what Thomas made me do¡± she finished more quietly.

    ¡°I assumed that was the case¡± Sean replied with continued concern as well as continued regret that something such as that had happened to her at all.

    ¡°And you know I was very worried about being with Daniel even before that, since he can read me but I can barely read him¡± Claire continued in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°Yes I seem to recall something like that¡± Sean returned slowly, trying to guess at where this conversation was actually going.

    ¡°Because he was the same generation as you; he was Thomas¡¯ childe after all¡± she added pointedly.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Sean narrowed his eyes at that, ¡°something happen with Nicolas?¡± he easily followed her implication, especially in light of the worries they still held about Nicolas possibly turning antitribu as well someday.

    ¡°Even before my talk with Nicolas tonight, he actually had suggested something else; which isn¡¯t that horrible of a suggestion in and of itself, but after I¡¯ve just now finally become comfortable being with you again¡­¡± Claire just shook her head.

    ¡°I think you may be skipping parts of the story here¡± Sean stated, though gently.

    Claire sighed as she rolled to her back, still remaining in his arms though as her green eyes focused on the ceiling instead of his face. She took another moment before trying to explain the first part of the evening¡¯s worrisome conversations with Nicolas, ¡°Nicolas thinks that I should help Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Sebastian, Kristofer¡¯s kid; that Sebastian?¡± Sean replied with another furrow of his brow. Claire simply nodded with a sigh, causing Sean to continue, ¡°didn¡¯t you already give him a job and a home, of sorts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but Nicolas noticed him watching Davina tonight¡± Claire attempted to better explain.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone in the tavern watch Davina?¡± Sean smirked, having seen the girl perform a few times himself.

    ¡°I mean watching her like a boy watches a girl he¡¯s attracted to¡± Claire added.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what most of the customers do when she¡¯s onstage?¡± Sean added with the continued smile, faint though it still was.

    ¡°Nicolas got the impression that Sebastian would be interested in being with her; so he spoke to Sebastian about it and found out that Sebastian is afraid to be with any girl¡­ any living girl¡± she corrected.

    That was when Sean sighed and joined her on his own back to stare at the ceiling above their bed as well, ¡°because of what any of his possible children could turn into¡± Sean supplied the rest of that answer, then he looked back at her, ¡°and you started out by saying that Nicolas thought you should help him, since he¡¯s afraid to be with a living girl¡± Sean added as his mind traveled back through the beginning of the conversation.

    ¡°And like I said, I¡¯ve just barely gotten to the point where I can do that with you¡± Claire stated in the same near whisper.

    ¡°I understand your apprehension, honestly, but what I¡¯m not sure of here is why Nicolas would make that suggestion, all things considered¡± he added more quietly, easily recollecting the heartbreaking confession Nicolas had finally made to Sean about his own terrible past.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°Nicolas says that I¡¯m the only person he knows that can make someone who¡¯s afraid of being close to others¡­ not be afraid anymore.¡±

    ¡°Because he was finally able to be close to you himself¡± Sean supplied the rest of the sentence again.

    ¡°And he was a lot more damaged than a boy who is mainly just afraid of getting a girl pregnant¡± Claire added sadly.

    Sean thought a moment before responding, ¡°well if it¡¯s only a question of that, you can just try to push him in the direction of one of our female servants; they can¡¯t get pregnant either¡± Sean reminded, ¡°so you shouldn¡¯t feel obligated or nervous about it. Just offer him a slightly different alternative. I¡¯m sure the servants have enough desires from our lovely blood that they would hardly mind anyway.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that could take care of that problem. Or if he really likes Davina, I could make her some of that concoction that I used for most of our marriage¡± Claire suggested thoughtfully, though couldn¡¯t help looking away as that subject was dangerously close to another that she didn¡¯t want to go near.

    ¡°See, problem averted¡± Sean smiled, though upon noting her still sad expression, he spoke again, ¡°so I¡¯m guessing there was another part of your conversation with Nicolas that you¡¯re looking so torn about still.¡±

    Claire sighed again, ¡°he also told me that he¡¯s still afraid to be close to anyone but me; and that even without the bond, he still wants me. And he¡¯s terribly lonely without us being lovers anymore; and lonely is a very bad thing when it makes you think about all the terrible things Nicolas has to think about.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s the fact that you had to take a long time to adjust to just being with me again¡­ and since you can no longer read him, it¡¯s that much harder for you to get close to him now too¡± Sean finished for her once more, making one wonder if he was using that ability on her again, or if he just knew her that well.

    ¡°It¡¯s just sad if I¡¯m still the only person he trusts to let himself be close to; especially since he now has eternity to deal with. Doing that alone can¡¯t possibly be a good thing for anyone; let alone someone whose memories are their worst enemy. It just really makes me worry that if he can¡¯t let himself get close, he really will give into all those dark memories and become just like Thomas¡± she finished sadly.

    ¡°So, he¡¯s afraid to be with anyone but you, and you¡¯re afraid to be with anyone stronger than you, still¡± Sean summarized sadly.

    ¡°With Daniel, I only gave in to trying to trust at all because I knew you¡¯d be at my side to protect me if you had to. I can¡¯t bring you into Nicolas¡¯ bed with me though; because of the very reasons that I am the only one that he can trust¡± Claire further summarized.

    ¡°What about his servant?¡± Sean asked after another moment.

    ¡°Believe me that was the first thing I suggested. That¡¯s what led to him telling me that I¡¯m still the only one he trusts still, even though she is bound to him.¡± Claire sighed once more.

    ¡°So one of you is going to have to learn how to trust at any rate. He either has to learn to trust someone else, or you have to try to be able to trust a possibly stronger Kindred who already has tendencies that could lead to him turning dark; not to mention the reason it took so long for you to even trust me again¡± Sean stated as he mirrored her sigh.

    ¡°And me not trusting him again could be directly responsible for him falling into that darkness¡± Claire whispered.

    ¡°Claire, you can¡¯t possibly let yourself take the blame for that too. It was de Sade who hurt him badly enough to curse him with all the demons that could lead him into that darkness. You were the one bright thing in his life¡± Sean assured.

    ¡°Exactly. He pretty much admitted that being with me would probably be the only thing that kept him from succumbing¡± Claire restated with even more sadness.

    ¡°You can¡¯t put that kind of pressure on yourself, Claire¡± Sean warned, ¡°you can¡¯t force yourself to decide to be with him again if it¡¯s something you honestly don¡¯t want to do. That would almost be the same as¡­¡±

    Though Claire interrupted before he could finish, ¡°but I never had a problem being with him before. So why should I now?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that almost the same argument you used to try to convince yourself that what Thomas made you do wasn¡¯t nearly as horrible as it was?¡± Sean told her with a gentle kind of force.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just let him slip into that darkness though, Sean. His life was already hell. I can¡¯t let him suffer that for eternity too¡± she returned, trying to bite back tears at the thought of Nicolas having to live an eternity of suffering when she had tried so very hard to repair that damage back when he was still mortal.

    Sean was quiet for another long moment as he mulled over her words, knowing both he and Claire had valid points about the entire situation. After another several minutes, he spoke again, ¡°this almost makes me wonder if we should have erased his memory after all.¡±

    ¡°Erasing four years of his life, Sean? Plus a lot of the three years before his embrace, too. That could cause so many other problems¡± Claire warned.

    Sean scoffed sadly, ¡°it¡¯s a moot point anyway. I can¡¯t do that anymore. No more than I could try to erase Awsha¡¯s or Daniel¡¯s memories¡± he admitted with another sad sigh; once again Sean found himself having to admit that there was yet another problem he couldn¡¯t find any good solution to at all.

 Chapter 50

    When Claire next made her way to Raven¡¯s Loft to cover the last few hours before closing, Sebastian nodded awkwardly in greeting and headed for the stairs. Sighing softly, Claire called after him, ¡°wait a moment, Sebastian. I have something for you.¡±

    Sebastian halted his steps toward the stairs and looked back at her with equal parts surprise and apprehension, ¡°My birthday¡¯s not until December¡± he told her hesitantly, making an attempt at his own smile.

    Claire just offered a faint smile as she moved toward him, reaching for a small pouch she had placed in the pocket of her long thin jacket before leaving. ¡°Nevertheless, I thought I should give this to you¡± she told him as she handed him the pouch.

    Sebastian warily took it and looked inside at the powdery substance, ¡°what is it even?¡± he had to ask.

    Claire braced herself as she looked around and noted their one customer who was seated at a corner table looking rather too intoxicated to be paying them much attention anyway. Though she still spoke quietly to him, ¡°I¡¯ve been informed that there may be a young lady you have an interest in¡± she began.

    Sebastian interrupted her with a nervous scoff, ¡°all I did was smile at her; I don¡¯t know what Nicolas thought he saw, but¡­¡±

    ¡°He sees quite a bit¡± Claire informed, though she continued to smile, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you have to even use this; but if there is any young woman who you have an interest in, this will help keep anything bad from happening¡± she told him with a knowing look. She then dropped her voice further, ¡°that¡¯s what I used back when Sean and I first got married; back then¡± she added pointedly, ¡°and it worked for over a decade to keep any children out of the equation¡± she finished, her voice dropping only slightly considering that child who did enter the equation when she had actually allowed herself that one moment to be with Sean without the substance she was now offering Sebastian. She then quickly moved to retrieve a piece of paper from her other pocket before handing that to him as well, ¡°and if you do find a young lady who has need of this, then this is what it takes to make more.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Claire¡± Sebastian told her hesitantly as he kept his eyes glued to the pouch and paper instead of looking back up at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you have to do anything; I just think you should have the option if you wanted to. And this will make that option a lot less scary for you¡± Claire told him as she gently kissed his cheek and offered him another small smile.

    Sebastian took a deep breath in response to her words and her kiss, but nodded in understanding. He then nervously continued his walk up the stairs, her gifts in his only slightly shaking hands. Smiling after him, Claire let out another sigh before moving to her spot behind the bar once Sebastian had departed.

    It was not too many minutes after Sebastian headed upstairs for the night that the tavern door opened again. Claire looked up from the glass she was wiping down to smile in greeting to the new arrival. Though her smile faltered slightly when she saw that it was Nicolas once again who had apparently left the estate shortly after sunset, just as she had.

    Claire quickly forced her smile back to her lips as he moved toward the bar, ¡°two nights in a row? Seems like you¡¯re slowly getting used to being around more people.¡±

    ¡°Only here because you are¡± he told her softly as he gave her a sad smile. Claire sighed quietly as she cast him another smile before attempting to busy herself wiping down more glasses. Narrowing his eyes slightly at her, Nicolas¡¯ smile also faltered somewhat. He then cast a glance at the one customer present before moving to the end of the bar nearest Claire and speaking quietly, ¡°you used to seem happier to see me than you are now.¡±

    Claire swallowed a bit at that observation. She was quickly beginning to get the impression that he was responding to much more than simply her weak attempt at a smile and her avoidance of eye contact, ¡°it¡¯s nothing you¡¯ve done, Nicolas. I promise¡± she assured him with another attempt at a smile.

    Casting another glance at the customer who looked like he was barely even holding onto consciousness at that point, Nicolas still spoke quietly, ¡°you are afraid to be close to me now that I¡¯m¡­ different¡± he settled on.

    Claire swallowed another lump in her throat as she tried to find a response, ¡°it¡¯s just harder now that I know that you can see a lot more than¡­ than I can¡± she settled on.

    Nicolas sighed again. He then gave one more look to their company, before he continued, ¡°vous avez peur que je vais utiliser mes capacit¨¦s sur vous?¡± he decided to ask her in a language he was sure would not make any sense to the other man in the room, even though Claire could understand it.

    Claire looked down quickly again as he so easily discovered that her fear was indeed that he could have been stronger than her now; which of course couldn¡¯t help making her worry that if he had wanted to, he could very well train himself to someday use those same abilities on her that his sire had. She attempted to find some response, ¡°once you learn, you could¡± she began sadly, ¡°and I never had to worry about that before with you. That¡¯s what¡¯s different now¡± she admitted quietly.

    ¡°I would not do that to you Claire¡± he then corrected himself, as it was obvious he was already using his abilities to read her, ¡°not the way Thomas did. I would never do that to you¡± he promised.

    ¡°I want to believe that, but I have so much trouble trusting anyone who¡¯s not¡­ as close to me as you used to be¡± she edited herself once more.

    Nicolas sighed in frustration at the fact that they could not say exactly what they meant when mortals were so near. He then continued in French once again, ¡°vous voulez dire que vous avez peur de me faire confiance maintenant que je ne suis plus li¨¦ ¨¤ vous?¡±

    Claire sighed again as he asked her if the reason she couldn¡¯t trust him anymore was because of the fact that he was no longer bound to her. ¡°It¡¯s not just you that I have trouble trusting. It¡¯s anyone who doesn¡¯t¡­ feel the way you used to feel about me.¡±

    ¡°I do still feel that for you though¡± he insisted, ¡°even without¡­¡± he shook his head as he once again remembered they were not alone, ¡°le lien.¡±

    ¡°I want to trust you, I do¡­ it¡¯s just hard when I¡¯m no longer the one who can see everything about how you really feel¡± Claire told him apologetically. Though before Nicolas could respond, there was a loud thump as the man at the table did give in to the abundance of alcohol in his system and his head fell to the table as he passed out. Claire simply sighed as her eyes moved to the drunkard, ¡°I suppose I should¡­¡±

    But before she could finish her sentence or tend to the unconscious man, Nicolas interrupted, ¡°then let me be bound to you again¡± he told her in a desperate though quiet tone, just in case the man was more aware than he was letting on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Claire asked, thrown by his statement, as she moved her eyes quickly back to read the customer and make sure he was indeed oblivious to anything happening around him.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°If me not being bound is why we are no longer close then let me be bound again¡± Nicolas stated simply and sadly.

    Claire was silenced for a long moment as she looked up at him with disbelief, ¡°why would you ever¡­ why would anyone ever¡­ let alone¡­ why would you want that? You could be so much stronger than me now.¡±

    ¡°And if that is the problem, and the bond is the solution; then I choose the solution¡± Nicolas assured her sincerely.

    ¡°But you would be knowingly giving up¡­¡± she just shook her head.

    ¡°I want to be with you, Claire. You are the only one I have ever trusted; and if that¡¯s what it takes for you to trust me now that I am this. Then that is what I¡¯ll do¡± he told her as she tried desperately to read his aura, as faintly as she could even see it now at all.

    Before Claire could voice any more arguments against him so willingly offering his very will to her again, Nicolas had already moved around the bar behind her. She swallowed another lump in her throat as he moved in close behind her, his arms lightly encircling her waist, his lips gently caressing her neck. She allowed those kisses to go on another several seconds before making herself speak again, ¡°any one of us would tell you that this is just ludicrous. None of us would ever willingly give in to that.¡±

    ¡°You and Sean do¡± he called her on her statement as his kisses intensified.

    ¡°But it¡¯s mutual with me and Sean¡± she whispered, finding it harder and harder to argue with how sincerely he did seem to want this.

    ¡°The only time I was ever happy and ever felt like I might be ok was when I was with you, bound to you¡± he whispered, ¡°I want to feel that way again, Claire¡± he murmured against her neck. He then cast one more wary glance at the still unconscious man before bravely sinking his fangs deeply into Claire¡¯s neck, causing that pleasure to immediately overtake both of them as he finally tasted her blood on his lips again for the first time in nearly two decades.

    When her fingers began gripping the bar more tightly in front of her, Nicolas forced himself to remove his fangs from her neck and step back slightly to allow them both time to recover from his Kiss. Bracing herself on the bar for a few more moments before finally regaining some composure, Claire shakily turned back to him, her hands still firmly holding onto the bar behind her.

    ¡°So I guess you have learned how to do that without¡­ taking too much¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I was afraid. I usually only drink from glasses. But I knew I couldn¡¯t let myself hurt the only woman I am not afraid to be with¡± he told her, still a bit flushed from that Kiss. He then allowed a small smile, ¡°see? No bond yet, and I still don¡¯t hurt you; can¡¯t let myself¡± he assured.

    <hr>

    By the end of the week Nicolas was officially the second Kindred of a more powerful generation than Claire who was now bound to her. She once again felt those pangs of guilt she always seemed to feel when forcing that bond on others. Given, she had never forced it on Sean or now Nicolas either. But she still couldn¡¯t help her reservations about that bond being established with either man.

    Before Sean was Prince, she had a lot less apprehension about their mutual bond; though now she couldn¡¯t help wondering if his bond to her would cost him dearly someday if anyone were to discover it and use it against him. Then there was her bond with Nicolas, which he had actually asked for. Despite it being his idea, she still felt that same worry about forcing anything on a man who had already had so much forced on him in the past. She had vainly hoped that his embrace would make him realize that he could not be hurt again the way he had been in the past. However, the only thing the embrace did was break the bond he had to her, which was somehow the only thing that had been giving him the strength to endure his life back when it was only a mortal life; without it he was fighting to keep from slipping back into that darkness for what would now be eternity instead.

    She sighed at her own dark thoughts as she wiped down the bar shortly after arriving and relieving Sebastian of his post. It was only a few moments later when the door opened to another customer. However, this customer was not your average sailor coming in from the harbor after a long trip. This customer was a young girl who appeared to be nineteen or twenty at the most and was so beautiful that Claire found herself caving into that clan weakness for beauty and just staring at the girl for several long moments, completely unaware of anything else other than that beauty.

    The girl was slim with the same long raven-colored locks as Claire. She stood at only about 5¡¯6¡± with blue eyes so light that they looked gray or even silver and accented beautiful pale skin. ¡°Hello?¡± her soft voice broke into Claire¡¯s consciousness after some unknown amount of minutes.

    Claire shook her head as the girl¡¯s voice finally broke through her entrancement and forced a smile, ¡°sorry, caught me daydreaming I guess¡± Claire apologized, her eyes still moving over the girl as she tried to conceal her own desire for the beauty standing before her.

    The girl just smiled awkwardly and looked around the room, ¡°have you worked here long?¡± she asked Claire after another look around the room.

    ¡°Quite a while¡± Claire decided on the most truthful answer she could.

    ¡°I was told that my father may have worked here, long ago¡± the girl stated with an attempt at bravery despite her own nervousness.

    ¡°Your father?¡± Claire narrowed her eyes at that, knowing full well that the only employees she had ever had since taking over the place originally in 1813, twenty-five years earlier, were the showgirls and her own servants or Kindred acquaintances.

    ¡°I think it was before the place closed down in 1818?¡± she asked warily, ¡¯so you may not know him either¡± she added sadly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been in my family since 1813¡± Claire replied in another half-truth. ¡°What was your father¡¯s name?¡± Claire asked as she scanned the girl¡¯s aura and found her to be nothing more than a nervous mortal girl.

    The young lady looked down with a deep breath and a sigh, ¡°I never met him; but my mother told me to try and find him if anything happened to her¡± she began sadly, ¡°she said that she knew he worked here in the employ of the wealthy owner; I guess that would be your family then?¡± she asked Claire with further nervousness.

    Narrowing her eyes again at that statement, Claire took a moment to scan the girl once more before replying, ¡°did she at least tell you his name though?¡± she asked warily, knowing that if this girl¡¯s information was correct then that would narrow her father down to the group of male servants she and Sean had before the massacre that had taken the lives of another Kindred, Emilia, and one particular male servant of her own.

    ¡°It was Finn¡­ Finn Jacobs¡± the girl offered hopefully as Claire¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You did know him?¡± she asked as she saw that Claire did have a very clear reaction to the name.

    Taking another long moment to try to compose herself, Claire found words, ¡°yes I remember someone by that name who worked for¡­ my family several years ago.¡±

    ¡°Worked?¡± she returned with worry, ¡°as in he works somewhere else now?¡± she hoped aloud. Though Claire¡¯s sad look down gave her that answer, ¡°so I guess I won¡¯t actually ever meet him?¡± she replied sadly.

    Claire sighed sadly, ¡°he actually was one of the people who died here and caused the place to be shut down for so many years¡± she answered the girl¡¯s question with obvious regret at the reminder of not only the massacre but of the lover she herself had lost that night as well.

    ¡°So I am really an orphan now¡± the girl sniffled as she turned away to try and find a handkerchief in the small bag she carried with her.

    Perhaps it was her beauty or her sadness that touched Claire¡¯s heart, but she wanted to help this girl if she could find any way to do so at all. But before she could do that, she had to understand a few more things about how Finn even came to have a daughter who appeared to have been born right around the time that he had lost his life to Kristofer¡¯s brother.

    ¡°Do you know how he and your mother even met?¡± Claire attempted.

    ¡°She was a whore¡± the girl sniffled, ¡°but he was her favorite, so she knew that I was his¡± she swallowed as she wiped away another tear as she turned back to Claire¡¯s concerned eyes, ¡°she kept me safe from becoming what she was; she said she cared about him too much to let his daughter¡­¡± she sniffled again, ¡°but now that he¡¯s gone too¡­¡± she just shook her head and wiped at another tear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that that¡¯s the only choice you think you have now, do you?¡± Claire asked with further worry.

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± she sniffled again, ¡°I¡¯m not lucky enough to come from a rich family¡­ or any family at all now¡± she added softly.

    ¡°Finn was part of our family, even if he was technically an employee. That makes you part of it too¡± Claire told her softly.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t even know me¡± she responded, trying to bite back that glimmer of hope that Claire¡¯s words produced.

    ¡°I know I can¡¯t let any woman, let alone Finn¡¯s own child fall into a life like that if she doesn¡¯t want it. Like I said, he was family too. And now¡¯s that chance for me to get to know you after all. I¡¯m Claire¡± she added with a smile as she held her hand out to the girl.

    She smiled back with that hope becoming more apparent then, ¡°I¡¯m Garnet.¡±

 Chapter 51

    The last half of 1838 only grew stranger around the estate and tavern; or more unusual, at any rate. The strangeness actually began only a week or so after Claire had taken in yet another stray in the form of Garnet Jacobs. Claire had barely had time to explain to the others around her that the girl was Finn¡¯s long lost daughter whom he had never even known about before his life was taken from him, when someone else stumbled upon the girl.

    Claire had given Garnet a home of sorts in the other room that was on the top floor of the tavern which had been used for additional purposes before Sean had purchased the establishment for Claire and she had ended that part of the business. Now that Garnet and Sebastian were both there on a regular basis, Claire had started taking a few nights a week away from the place. It was not that she didn¡¯t enjoy running the place herself, but her nights were now partially claimed by Nicolas, who was indeed bound to her once again; despite how much more powerful his blood could make him than Claire, with the proper training of course.

    On this night, Garnet was working the last few hours before closing. During a lull in customers, she headed outside to wipe down some of the windows which were getting just a tad grungy in the heat of Southern California. As she continued her task, another young woman began approaching from the shadows of the nearby dwellings of the port town that night.

    ¡°From a distance, I almost thought you were Claire¡± she greeted Garnet in that permanently sultry tone, ¡°then I realized you weren¡¯t¡± she added with that sugary smile as she stepped into the dim light of the tavern windows.

    Garnet swallowed a bit as she felt that same sort of magnetism that she had first felt upon meeting Claire the previous week. The woman was only slightly taller than Garnet herself, and had the same long raven colored locks. Only her eyes were much darker and her body much more voluptuous than the tiny waist Garnet had been blessed with.

    Finally finding her voice through the effect that the woman had on any mortal, Garnet spoke, ¡°you know Claire?¡±

    ¡°Oh we go way back¡± she nearly purred as her eyes moved over Garnet¡¯s beautiful body beneath the modest black dress she wore that night, ¡°how do you know Claire?¡±

    Garnet managed a smile as she got the distinct feeling of being in the gaze of a predator, but forced that silliness aside. After all, her companion was just a young girl just like her, or so she told herself. She then remembered that the other woman had asked her a question, ¡°Claire actually runs this place. She offered me a job after I had lost my mother, and found out that my father was gone too; he apparently used to work for Claire¡¯s family¡± Garnet offered, somehow feeling compelled to tell the other woman anything she wanted to know.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s family, huh?¡± the woman returned as she cast another glance at Garnet, seeming to be sizing her up for usefulness.

    ¡°You said you go way back; I assume you know them?¡± Garnet asked hopefully.

    ¡°Actually, Claire and I are related, in a way¡± she offered as she continued to hold the girl in her sights. She then moved on, ¡°so I assume Claire and her family are doing rather well these days?¡± she questioned as she cast her dark eyes toward the high silver colored walls in the distance for only a moment before centering them on Garnet once more.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met many of her friends or family yet as I¡¯m a rather new addition here; but Claire seems so sweet. She didn¡¯t have to help me but she did anyway¡± Garnet smiled.

    ¡°Yes, how sweet of Claire¡± the other woman returned with a trace of bitterness as she cast another look toward those high walls.

    ¡°I¡¯m Garnet by the way. What relative should I tell Claire I ran into?¡± she asked as she held her hand out to the other woman to cover who own nervousness.

    That was when the woman did reach her cool hand out to close it over Garnet¡¯s tightly as she pulled her in close, ¡°My name¡¯s Awsha, but you won¡¯t remember it¡± she told her eerily, ¡°but there is something you can do. You can make Claire¡¯s life a little more interesting for me. Anyone who cares about sweet little Claire, you¡¯ll make them care about you instead. I want Claire to know exactly how it feels to lose all that affection that everyone always seems so eager to shower her with. You can do that for me, can¡¯t you Garnet?¡± she told her in the same compulsory tone as she stared into those beautiful nearly silver eyes.

    Garnet swallowed hard, not able to look or pull away, and answered mechanically, ¡°I can do that.¡±

    ¡°Good girl. And you won¡¯t remember anything about us meeting at all, except what I¡¯ve told you to do, of course¡± Awsha finished in that same tone before disappearing into the shadows again, leaving Garnet behind to startle out of that trance like state a moment later. She then looked around with a bit of confusion at first, but soon wrote it off and returned to her previous task.

    <hr>

    Over the last few months of that year is when all the strangeness did begin. Not only was Sebastian almost immediately smitten with Garnet, even before her now forgotten encounter with Awsha, but so were just about anyone else that Claire spoke to in anything more than a casual way. The first and least surprising person who fell victim to Garnet¡¯s wiles, other than Sebastian, was Claire¡¯s own childe when he returned to America to visit his vampiric extended family.

    It was nearly the end of August when Aidan did return to the port town that had been his home during various periods of his past. After returning and announcing himself to the new Prince, he was informed that Claire was most likely at the tavern that night. After depositing his belongings in the Toreador haven Aidan got a slightly evasive greeting from Nicolas before the younger, yet still somehow stronger Kindred disappeared to his own quarters. Aidan simply shook his head at his inability to read Nicolas at all and went off in pursuit of his sire instead.

    Moments before Aidan stepped through the tavern doors, Claire¡¯s eyes turned toward them in nervous anticipation. She had honestly thought that Sean had found some rare reason to visit her place of business, but then was even more surprised when it was her childe instead.

    ¡°Aidan!¡± Claire greeted him with a huge smile as she moved out from behind the bar to offer him a happy embrace, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were planning on visiting again¡± she grinned up at him once the warm hug ended at last.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Right as the they stepped apart was when Garnet stepped out of the privy and turned those nearly silver eyes in the direction of the much friendlier reception Aidan had gotten than the average customer who passed through the doors on a nightly basis.

    ¡°Yes, I figured it had been a while. And Daniel and Tasie took the next ship, so they should be here within the month. We all decided to take the land route this time since neither she nor I had seen the eastern part of this lovely country¡± he then paused a moment as he glanced around the tavern, his eyes lingering an extra moment on Garnet as he graced her with one of those warm smiles of his before continuing with the other subject he wanted to speak to Claire about, ¡°and who is that handsome young man who is to be my new housemate? He seems to have a bit of trouble actually conversing. He¡¯s somehow unaffected by my charms¡± Aidan teased as he and Claire moved toward a nearby table to take seats.

    ¡°Nicolas is a long story¡± Claire smiled as Garnet approached.

    ¡°Did I hear mention of another handsome young man?¡± Garnet greeted them with a dazzling smile, ¡°how many of those are you hiding, Claire?¡± she teased as she let her eyes openly move over Aidan, once again feeling that undeniable pull that she felt near Claire as well, despite that strange desire she now had to interject herself into any and all of Claire¡¯s relationships.

    Claire smiled with a bit of awkwardness as the young woman¡¯s eyes moved over Aidan, her aura showing exactly how appreciative she was of his own attractiveness, ¡°this would be Aidan. We became close back when I lived in England for a period¡± she summarized as best she could.

    ¡°And I¡¯m apparently not the only beauty that Claire¡¯s been hiding. Who might you be, love?¡± he asked Garnet.

    ¡°I might be Garnet¡± she responded with that same sultry smile as she invited herself to sit down, as her shift had technically ended when Claire had arrived that night. ¡°And I absolutely adore that accent¡± she added with another smile as her eyes moved over him, unaware of exactly how clear any desire she had would be to Aidan¡¯s dark eyes as they moved over her and her aura in return.

    Claire looked between the desirous looks the two centered on each other and pushed herself up from her only recently claimed seat, ¡°you and I can catch up after I close, Aidan. I¡¯ll let you two get acquainted for now¡± she offered with a rather forced smile as she moved to reclaim her spot behind the bar as Aidan and Garnet leaned closer to continue speaking to one another.

    <hr>

    When it was nearly closing time, Aidan and Garnet had still been sitting close together quietly flirting with one another throughout the entire night. Finally Aidan kissed her hand and pushed himself up from his seat. Claire looked a bit surprised when Aidan seemed to remember her presence and approached the bar.

    ¡°My god is she gorgeous¡± he told Claire furtively as he cast another look back toward where Garnet had remained at the table at the edge of the room wearing what had been a permanent smile since beginning her conversation with Aidan.

    ¡°That she is¡± Claire stated quietly as she kept her eyes on the glasses she was finishing with before closing the doors for the night.

    ¡°So what is the story with her?¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Story?" Claire asked before offering a response, ¡°her father worked for us; she had no one after he and her mother both died. So I offered her a job,¡± she stated plainly.

    ¡°But you never gave her¡­ another sort of job?¡± he asked as he cast a glance in the direction of the high walls of the estate that sat a ways off from the tavern.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to limit the number of people filling that particular position,¡± Claire returned with a slight sigh, not wanting to go into the fear she had of her blood costing another innocent their life if Sebastian¡¯s people ever cursed the town with their presence again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you more about that later,¡± Aidan smirked, ¡°but not tonight. Tonight I think the lovely gem would like to see my new home away from home¡± he stated as he smiled back at Garnet as she was now getting to her feet as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking her back there with you tonight?¡± Claire asked with a bit of shock.

    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly tell me that you''re jealous. I believe I just announced my presence to the man who you¡¯ll have in your bed tonight, right before I came here to find you¡± he reminded her with another smirk.

    ¡°Not jealous, just surprised¡± Claire denied, ¡°I mean you did just meet her. And we did have that chat about expiration dates quite some time ago¡± she reminded. She then added, ¡°plus I thought that she was seeing someone else already¡± she stated in a whisper as her eyes turned toward the stairs where Sebastian was most likely still awaiting Garnet¡¯s return to his side; as they had become rather close in the month since Garnet¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Apparently I¡¯m the one she wants to see tonight¡± Aidan teased, ¡°don¡¯t worry mum, I¡¯m sure I can protect myself from the pretty little girl if I need to¡± he chided in a whisper as he then turned away to meet Garnet as she approached. He then took her hand in his and led her out the door with him, leaving Claire behind to sigh apprehensively as she watched the two depart.

    <hr>

    Garnet did finally return to The Loft at an hour slightly past dawn, after having been compelled to leave the rather lavish Toreador haven before sleep overtook her new lover; which of course left him a bit vulnerable to the presence of any unbound mortal, be they lovers or not. She took a deep breath and unlocked the doors as it was still way too early for them to open the tavern for the day. As she had feared, Sebastian was waiting inside at one of the tables for her.

    He immediately stood as she stepped through the doors, swallowing hard as she locked them behind her again. He then asked ¡°where on earth have you been all night? I was scared to death that something happened to you!¡± he exclaimed in greeting to the girl he had fallen so hard for over the last month.

    Taking another deep breath, Garnet turned toward him but refused to let her eyes come up to meet his much darker ones just yet, ¡°I was invited back to the estate¡± she settled on with a small smile, as it wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.

    ¡°The estate?¡± Sebastian repeated with a shake of his head, ¡°as in Claire and her husband¡¯s estate?¡± he asked for clarification despite his correct assumption.

    ¡°Is there any other place that counts as an estate around here?¡± she attempted another small smile.

    Sebastian shook his head, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me? I was so worried¡± he repeated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had to check in with you before leaving¡± Garnet bravely returned, though tried to keep her voice gentle.

    Sebastian scoffed, ¡°it¡¯s not like that; but something terrible could have happened to you. And I wouldn¡¯t have even known where you were.¡±

    Garnet just allowed her own nervous scoff, ¡°I never knew you were so paranoid.¡±

    ¡°Paranoid?¡± Sebastian returned with disbelief, ¡°I know a lot more about the things that¡­¡± he just shook his head and tried to rework his original statement to fulfill that compulsion to keep the things he did indeed know about a secret, ¡°you know that your father was killed right under this very roof. It¡¯s not paranoia. Terrible things do happen, Garnet.¡±

    She scoffed again, ¡°I went to visit one of Claire¡¯s friends. Nothing terrible happened. You can calm down now¡± she told him with another shake of her head as she suppressed a yawn and began moving toward the stairs.

    ¡°What friend?¡± Sebastian asked as he moved to follow her. He knew how his words must have sounded, but he couldn¡¯t stop the question from leaving his lips, considering he did know a lot more about Claire and many of her particular friends than Garnet did just yet.

    ¡°What friend?¡± Garnet repeated with another sound of disbelief as she cast a darker look back at him, ¡°if I wanted to be owned; I would have stayed at the brothel¡± she shot back as she shook her head and angrily moved up the stairs, leaving him with that final comment.

 Chapter 52

    September of 1838 brought with it more strange behavior from Garnet. She had seemed quite sweet and innocent and in need of help when Claire had first met her and offered her a better place in the world than the one she was destined to endure otherwise. However, the way she had started interacting with the others in Claire¡¯s life so shortly after being brought into it did give Claire more than a bit of apprehension about the girl.

    After Aidan¡¯s first night back and the conversation Garnet and Sebastian had the next morning, she did actually apologize for making Sebastian worry. Despite that apology though, Garnet still was spending nearly every evening at House Toreador with Aidan and leaving Sebastian seething each night as he waited in vain for her to return to the tavern any time before dawn; which she never seemed to.

    Due to Garnet¡¯s presence in the Toreador haven each night, and the easily overheard activities between she and Aidan; Nicolas also started spending an abundance of time at the main house again. Most nights he would lock himself away in Sean¡¯s practically abandoned studio, making some attempt at turning his feelings into art, just as Sean had done previous to his new role in the Kindred world. Other nights when Claire was not busy at the tavern, he and she would make an effort to reestablish the closeness between them now that the bond made it easier for her to trust him; despite the lingering guilt she had over the fact of that bond being present again at all.

    Things only got stranger still once the Denbouroughs arrived back in Sean¡¯s town. They of course would also be staying at the Toreador house as their home while they visited. This living situation allowed them to rekindle their friendship with Aidan on a nightly basis as well; and that relationship had to include Garnet now that she and Aidan had become so close. It didn¡¯t take long for Garnet to come upon the knowledge of exactly how close Aidan and the couple were. And this in turn led to her discovery of how close Claire and Sean had been with all three of them during the Beringers¡¯ last stay in England as well. And upon that discovery, and much to the surprise of all three of their British guests, Garnet easily slid into the role of lover to not only Aidan, but also Daniel and Anastasia.

    It was nearly October when Sebastian finally got quite frustrated and impatient with waiting another night for Garnet to not return home until dawn. And once she did return each morning, it was only to discover that most of the time she was too exhausted to even attempt any intimacy with Sebastian again; despite how close the two had actually been before the visitors from England had arrived. On this night he chose to distract himself from his anger by speaking with Claire as she tallied up the day¡¯s profits. So he knocked lightly on Claire¡¯s office door shortly after she had closed the place for the night.

    ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡± Claire greeted him with a sympathetic smile as he hesitantly stepped into the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m up every night; waiting on her¡± he added more quietly.

    Claire sighed as she looked down sadly, ¡°I wish I knew what to tell you, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Your other friends are sharing a house with Aidan too, aren¡¯t they?¡± he asked as he took a sad seat, having only met the Denbouroughs when they first arrived in town, but clearly remembering the draw that he had to all three of the Brits, despite his dislike of Aidan. They had come to the tavern that night to greet Claire, but Aidan and Garnet had been with them, and they didn¡¯t stay long before all four of them disappeared together and hadn¡¯t been back to the tavern since.

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s one of our guest houses¡± Claire admitted.

    ¡°One of¡± Sebastian scoffed, ¡°and I guess they¡¯re just as wealthy as you and Sean?¡±

    ¡°Daniel works for the king of Britain; and Aidan has ties to the royal family as well¡± Claire stated, not exactly lying as she didn¡¯t say that it happened to be a royal family that had ruled two hundred years earlier.

    ¡°I doubt that it¡¯s just their money that has Garnet so enamored though; after all, you have money too¡± Sebastian sighed.

    ¡°Like I said, I wish I knew what to tell you. Her becoming so close to them so quickly has me a bit surprised as well¡± Claire confessed as she mirrored his sigh.

    Sebastian was quiet for a long moment, casting a glance at the door behind them despite it being after the tavern had closed for the night. He then narrowed his eyes as he looked back at Claire, ¡°they¡¯re like you, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Like me?¡± Claire replied quietly as she returned her gaze to the drawer of money atop her desk.

    ¡°You know exactly what I mean, Claire¡± Sebastian told her with as much strength as he could push into his tone in light of that very magnetism that he had felt the moment he had first met Claire, or any of the friends who had so thoroughly taken Garnet¡¯s attention from him.

    Claire sighed with defeat, ¡°yes, but remember you still can¡¯t let others know about any of us¡± she reminded.

    ¡°Who would I tell anyway?¡± he scoffed. He then added, ¡°and do you think that¡¯s why she¡¯s with them every night?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Claire repeated as she looked back up at his dark, questioning eyes.

    ¡°Do you think they did something to her to make her only want to be near them; never mind what I thought she and I had¡± he added more quietly, his eyes now being the ones cast downwards.

    Claire sighed sadly again as she couldn¡¯t help feeling for the boy. After all, she knew how afraid he¡¯d already been to get close to any girl; not to mention all the other things he had endured in such a short life. Never mind the fact that she too couldn¡¯t help feeling a little abandoned by not just one, but three former lovers. It was not that she was that eager to even crawl back into bed with them; as it had already taken her a long time to adjust to that closeness with Sean and even longer with Nicolas. But she still felt the loss of their friendship after it had already been so rare that she even saw them at all.

    Remembering his question through her own thoughts, Claire replied, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s always a possibility, but it wouldn¡¯t make much sense. I mean, most of us don¡¯t even have to do anything to gain a mortal¡¯s affections. And most of us don¡¯t actively pursue those affections either¡± she attempted to assure, though she was not sure how much assurance her words would even provide.

    ¡°So my kind just can¡¯t help wanting your kind?¡± Sebastian stated sadly.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°We have a kind of magnetism, which I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve probably noticed. It¡¯s not anything we consciously project; our clan just has that as one of the traits that come with being what we are¡± she attempted to explain further.

    ¡°So, basically, as long as your kind are around, then¡­¡± he just shook his head sadly, as he moved to stand once more.

    She tried not to worry unduly at his statement, considering how much others of his blood already hated her kind, instead she made herself add, ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation; most of us don¡¯t tend to stay all that attentive to relationships with mortals for long. Not that that¡¯s a good thing either, but in Garnet¡¯s case it may be¡± Claire attempted with a sad shrug.

    Not looking back at her, he just let out another shaky breath, ¡°so I just have to wait ¡®til your friends get tired of her; then after they push her away, maybe then she¡¯ll remember what I thought she and I had?¡± he shook his head again, ¡°yeah, that sounds great¡± he added with a bitter insincerity before leaving the room again, causing Claire to feel like she had somehow lost yet another friend; which now brought the count up to four in barely two months¡¯ time.

    <hr>

    It was a mild night in late October, less than half an hour until dawn when Garnet was once again leaving the Toreador house before daybreak. When she approached the main gate of the estate, she was a bit surprised to find Claire and Nicolas at the door of the main house. The most surprising part of that encounter though was that when she came upon them, the two were passionately kissing each other goodnight; and that fact immediately piqued Garnet¡¯s interest, for some reason.

    Upon noting the young woman¡¯s approach, the two broke off their kiss and Claire awkwardly smiled up at Nicolas wishing him goodnight before hurrying back inside her own home. Nicolas sighed as he nodded to Garnet and moved past her in the direction of the Toreador home she had left only a moment earlier.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so close to Claire¡± Garnet called to him as he moved past her.

    Nicolas let out another sigh as he stopped but did not turn back to her, ¡°she helped me when I needed it¡± he offered as his only explanation.

    ¡°She does that a lot doesn¡¯t she?¡± Garnet replied as she took a step closer to him as he tensed slightly; though that reaction was nothing new for him when in the presence of anyone he was not as closely acquainted with as he was with Claire.

    ¡°Was there something you needed to say to me?¡± Nicolas asked her with a bit of bluntness as he finally turned back to her, only then letting himself look at her for more than the brief moment that he usually only saw her in passing when they crossed each other¡¯s paths at this time most nights. As close as she now stood to him, he was a bit caught by how much she looked like Claire, aside from the slight height she had on Claire, and those nearly silver eyes in place of Claire¡¯s emerald colored ones.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t help wondering why you¡¯ve been so scarce. Aidan and the others said that you are actually supposed to live at the house with them too. But you always seem to leave right after I get there and return just as I¡¯m leaving¡± Garnet asked, somehow struck by how he could seem so shy and guarded while at the same time projecting the kind of magnetism her current trio of lovers, as well as Claire, all seemed to display.

    ¡°I figure it was crowded enough there most nights¡± Nicolas offered in that same monotone he usually adopted when making himself speak to anyone other than Claire.

    Garnet just allowed a slight chuckle, ¡°and what is that accent?¡± she stated as she moved to pull a long brown lock from where it had fallen free and come to rest upon his shirt.

    ¡°French¡± Nicolas stated with a bit more tension at that slight touch.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a beautiful accent. Which I guess is only fitting for a man who¡¯s just as beautiful¡± she told him with a bit of sultriness as she somehow felt compelled to grace him with all her womanly wiles.

    Nicolas narrowed his eyes down at her as he looked more intently at her, into her, ¡°you want me now too?¡±

    Garnet laughed awkwardly as she looked down for only a moment before finding a response, ¡°seems like everyone around here is awfully good at drawing out hidden desires. Though most are a little more subtle about them¡± she added with a wry smile.

    ¡°You touch me and call me beautiful; not very hidden¡± he told her with the same bluntness that could be due to either the difference in language, his bond to Claire, or his strange and terrifying childhood; though it was most likely a combination of all three.

    ¡°Touch¨¦¡± Garnet returned with a smile, ¡°see, I know some French¡± she added with another small grin. She then touched his chest again, ¡°would you like to know what other French things I learned during my slightly unconventional childhood?¡± she nearly purred the question despite that tension that he displayed at the feel of her warm hand against the material of his shirt, heating his own cool skin underneath.

    ¡°Unconventional?¡± Nicolas was drawn to that particular part of her statement, despite his own nervousness at her continued interest in him.

    Garnet simply nodded and allowed another smile as she seemed to finally find something that caught his attention more than just her flirtations had, ¡°I was raised in a brothel. I saw things most little girls don¡¯t see.¡±

    Nicolas watched her closely again, scanning her to see how much of what she said was actually true. Finding no real deception in her last statement, he finally gave in to offering his own response, ¡°I was raised in an asylum; me and my sister saw things that children don¡¯t usually see either.¡±

    Garnet swallowed a bit at that particular information, but held onto her smile as she continued, ¡°so why were you raised in an asylum?¡± she asked with a bit of fear which she attempted to keep out of her voice.

    ¡°Why were you raised in a brothel?¡± he turned the question on her in that same flat tone.

    ¡°My mother was a whore¡± she admitted, ¡°your turn.¡±

    Nicolas scoffed lightly but answered nonetheless, ¡°my mother was a nurse; my father was a doctor. They died though. So my sister and I were left there on our own after that.¡±

    ¡°Well, my mother only died recently; but I¡¯d say that you and I still have probably both seen some crazy things¡± she offered as she moved closer, ¡°maybe we could try to help each other get over them though, couldn¡¯t we?¡±

    <hr>

    By the time Samhain rolled around, Claire still had not spent much time with any of the members of House Toreador. Since their arrival, the members of the British branch of her and Sean¡¯s extended family had grown accustomed to spending their time doing other things. And now Nicolas was spending his evenings there at the Toreador haven as well. Though Claire wasn¡¯t exactly sure how she felt about that considering that even the bond wasn¡¯t drawing him to her each night. Then there was the fact that she always began to worry when Nicolas was not in her company; especially after his claim that she was the one thing that had kept him from giving into all that darkness in his head.

    On top of this, Sebastian still held a bit of animosity toward her for no other reason than bringing her overly alluring friends into Garnet¡¯s life; therefore ripping the young woman away from his side. Instead of turning to Claire for any kind of moral support or reassurance, he had now begun turning to a much more mortal option in their star performer, Davina. Claire tried to be happy that he had found some sort of replacement for Garnet, but she still had those worries about him becoming close to any living woman. Then, of course there was her increasing feeling of isolation in reaction to the fact that so many of her friends and lovers had seemed to lose almost all interest in any sort of relationship with her at all, intimate or not.

    That night she chose to let Sebastian and a few of her servants work the closing shift at the tavern. She found herself not particularly in the mood to see Sebastian¡¯s cool looks and spend another evening hoping that maybe one of her friends-slash-lovers would remember her existence. The only intimate she hadn¡¯t lost to Garnet yet was Sean. Given, he was the most important to her of all of her acquaintances, but he was still Prince and he still only had an hour or so each night to devote to her even before Garnet¡¯s arrival.

    As Claire curled against the pillows in her empty bed that night, she couldn¡¯t help having a distinct feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as she remembered a time long ago; back when she was just a mortal teenage girl. That was the last time in her 270 long years of life that she had ever felt quite as alone as she did in recent nights. And that was a feeling that couldn¡¯t help causing an equally lonely red tear to slip down her cheek.

 Chapter 53

    ~1840~

    By the time 1840 had begun, not much had improved in Claire¡¯s relationships with those around her. Daniel, Anastasia and Aidan had all since returned home, but Garnet was still spending all of her nighttime hours with Nicolas. Though there had been no indication that the two were actually lovers, all things considered; yet they still seemed quite inseparable. Claire held onto the hope that he and Garnet had formed enough of a connection that it would at least keep him from succumbing to all his dark memories; though she couldn¡¯t help worrying, as she had barely seen Nicolas at all for over a year now and that bond to her that he had claimed to need was all but a memory once more.

    So three of her former lovers were now on another continent once more, and the human relationships she had tried to cultivate were also a thing of the past it seemed. Sebastian had just turned nineteen while both Garnet and Davina were awaiting their twenty-second birthdays later in the year; and none of the three ever found much cause to speak to Claire when their paths intersected during the crossover hours at The Loft. Sebastian was of course still blaming Claire for bringing the other Kindred into Garnet¡¯s life and causing her to lose nearly all her interest in him. And Claire could only assume that he had spoken to his new companion, Davina about how he had held Claire responsible for that loss; considering the two continually avoided her when possible and the animosity in both their auras was obvious.

    The one relationship Claire was still clinging to was the one she had with Sean of course; what little time that they even spent together that was. Sean was so busy with his duties that an unbound mortal like Garnet, with no reason to even go into the main house, hadn¡¯t had any chances at all to try and interject herself into Claire¡¯s last and thankfully strongest relationship. Though Claire couldn¡¯t help wondering if Sean would eventually fall to this girl¡¯s charms too as everyone else in her life inexplicably seemed to. It was true that she was only a mere mortal, but she was stunningly beautiful and somehow quite determined to throw herself at anyone Claire had ever taken to her bed at all.

    As the first meeting of the year ended and the other Primogen made their way out of the meeting room, Claire was the last to leave as usual. As they all departed, Claire still remained in her seat directly to the right of their Prince and let out a sad sigh.

    ¡°Problem my dear?¡± Sean reacted to the sound which did well to stop him from getting to his feet just as he had been about to.

    Claire took another moment to decide how to even try to explain what it was that she had been the most worried about that particular week. She finally decided on, ¡°I think I need some advice.¡±

    ¡°Advice?¡± Sean asked with a raise of the brow, ¡°about something you didn¡¯t want to bring up at the meeting?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s advice about my mortal¡­ friends¡± she said, though her voice faltered slightly on the use of the last word, considering she hadn¡¯t felt like she had any friends left at all lately.

    Sean narrowed his eyes at that, ¡°not sure that really falls under my jurisdiction¡± he admitted as he watched her with the same curious look.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°it has nothing to do with your role specifically; it¡¯s more a personal matter and¡­ I honestly have no one else to talk to¡± she added more quietly, her sadness at her own words apparent.

    ¡°A personal matter having to do with your mortal friends?¡± he repeated, ¡°I was under the impression that you were no longer very close to any of the mortals in our little town anymore; especially considering you just said as much.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡± Claire paused another moment, ¡°I¡¯m not close to them anymore, which is why I¡¯m not even sure how to approach the matter at hand.¡±

    ¡°Which matter would that be?¡± Sean asked with the same hesitance as he continued watching her.

    Another pause to find her words, ¡°the last few nights I¡¯ve caught both Sebastian and Davina distraught and even in tears on occasion; only when I caught them at such moments, they quickly turned and rushed from my presence. I¡¯ve never gotten the chance to ask either what is wrong and have no clue how to even ask, considering neither of them seem to want anything to do with me¡± she attempted to summarize as she turned her eyes back to where Sean looked back at her questioningly.

    After a pause, Sean offered some response, ¡°they¡¯re mortals. They tend to get hurt and occasionally even weep. Not sure how that really is something that¡­ you need to try to fix¡± he settled on.

    Claire just scoffed as she looked back at him, ¡°so now we no longer care if we see other people in pain?¡±

    Sean was a bit caught by that before he found more words, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that exactly; I just mean that you shouldn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s your duty to fix every sadness that ever occurs in the lives of your mortal friends¡± he then added more quietly, ¡°especially friends that don¡¯t seem to really want to share their sadness with you anyway.¡±

    Claire just sniffled as she looked away again, ¡°I still consider them friends even if they don¡¯t feel the same; and I at least want to know what is wrong, just in case it is something I could fix.¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a small smile as he just looked at her for a long moment, ¡°so almost 300 years and you still want to try and fix every single problem for every single person in your life; be they Kindred or mortal, friend or not¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t help his expression filling with equal parts admiration and disbelief. ¡°No one could ever accuse you of giving into that loss of humanity, Claire. You¡¯re more human than most of the mortals out there¡± he added as he leaned in to kiss her temple.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re being complimentary or condescending¡± she responded quietly as she sniffled again.

    ¡°Come on, Claire; give me a little more credit than that¡± he returned, still managing to hold the smile. He then had to add, ¡°and you said you want to at least find out what has them so seemingly upset, but that they won¡¯t share it with you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hence the problem¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°And you came to me?¡± Sean raised a brow.

    Claire looked back at him quickly then in response to that somewhat wry tone he had spoken with, ¡°like I said, you¡¯re the only person I have left to talk to.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°So there wasn¡¯t another reason why I¡¯m the one you¡¯re turning to¡­ to find out some hidden secret locked inside the mind of a mortal?¡± he added pointedly.

    ¡°Like I would ever ask you to do that?¡± Claire scoffed in disbelief as she looked away.

    ¡°No you wouldn¡¯t ever ask; but it doesn¡¯t mean that isn¡¯t actually what you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll do¡± Sean stated knowingly.

    ¡°You know I hate the fact that you can do that¡± Claire reminded him, though still refused to meet his eyes.

    ¡°Yet here you are telling a mind reader that there¡¯s some secret you want to know¡± Sean stated in the same quiet tone. Though Claire only scoffed again. Sean then sighed before speaking, ¡°well you could always just compel them to tell you what you want to know¡± Sean offered as she cast a dark look back his way. He then spoke again, ¡°so the real problem is that you¡¯re not sure which is less palatable; forcing them to spill their secrets to you or letting me steal them for you¡± he stated plainly.

    ¡°Forget it¡± she growled as she got to her feet and rushed from the room, leaving Sean to sigh heavily as the door slammed shut behind her retreating form.

    <hr>

    Giving in to Claire as he always eventually seemed to, Sean made his way to the tavern not long after his discussion with her. Garnet had been up at the Toreador house as usual, and Davina was not performing that night. Though Sebastian and one of their servants were tending to the night shift at Raven¡¯s Loft that evening; and both of them looked rather startled as Sean stepped through the tavern door, which was something that had happened so rarely in the twenty-seven years since he had bought the building for Claire originally.

    ¡°Claire¡¯s not here¡± was Sebastian¡¯s shaky greeting as Sean approached, causing the young man to feel that immediate awe at his presence.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware; we do share a house, after all¡± Sean stated wryly.

    ¡°So why are you here then?¡± Sebastian swallowed a lump in his throat at the way Sean¡¯s eyes studied him closely before a clear apprehension entered them.

    ¡°Mind if we chat upstairs?¡± Sean stated warily as he continued to watch the nineteen year old who looked even more like Kristofer than he had the last time Sean had laid eyes on him.

    A tangible fear was obvious in Sebastian then as he shakily nodded and started up the stairs, sure that some horrible encounter was about to happen; despite all of Claire¡¯s assurances that he had nothing to fear from the Kindred and that Sean himself was the one responsible for continuing to make that hold true.

    Once they reached the office and Sebastian shakily closed the door behind them, his nervousness forced him to ask ¡°am I being sent away or something?¡±

    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t my original plan when I came here tonight¡± Sean returned as he sat down in Claire¡¯s chair behind the desk with a regretful sigh.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t?¡± Sebastian let out a shaky breath, ¡°does that mean it is now?¡±

    Sean just shook his head with further regret, but then had to ask, ¡°didn¡¯t Claire give you that powdery mixture nearly two years ago?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian asked, more than thrown by the question.

    ¡°She told me she was giving you that powder, as well as instructions on its use and how to make more¡­¡± Sean began as he looked back at Sebastian again, ¡°but you gave it to Garnet¡± he added as more of a statement than a question.

    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian repeated with further confusion as well as a slight blush.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t keep the instructions as you didn¡¯t really plan on Davina¡± Sean sighed heavily.

    Sebastian just shook his head with a combination of confusion and disbelief, and had to ask ¡°are you a mind reader or something?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t answer in words, though his look downward was an answer in itself. He then sighed once more as he turned his eyes back to the boy, ¡°so Davina doesn¡¯t know what this child could grow up to be.¡±

    Sebastian let out a bit of a gasp mixed with a sound of regret, ¡°it doesn¡¯t make for very good pillow talk to tell a girl that your twin sister is a six foot tall wolf who nearly killed you just because you made her angry¡± he retorted, giving up on his surprise at Sean¡¯s ability to see into his head, and instead moving on to his desperation about the situation he now found himself in.

    ¡°So neither of you planned on or want this child; you because of what it could become and her because it would end her stage career¡± Sean stated somberly.

    Sebastian scoffed again, though the sound was mainly an attempt at biting back deeper emotions, ¡°why talk to me at all if you can already see everything that¡¯s in my head?¡± he asked for lack of any other words that he could form right then.

    ¡°Well, I honestly didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d see. I just know that Claire said that you had been upset and refused to tell her why. And that upset Claire; so I came here to see if I could find out what exactly the problem was¡± Sean stated in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t Claire just pull all of this out of my head?¡± Sebastian asked with bitterness added to his sadness and worry.

    ¡°Because Claire doesn¡¯t do that¡± was the only answer Sean offered, ¡°the point is though, that neither of you want this child, so something has to be done¡± he added with an even deeper regret touching his tone then.

    ¡°Something?¡± Sebastian repeated, ¡°like what? Because we¡¯ve been trying to figure that out all week¡± Sebastian returned with that same desperation.

    ¡°Well you have to either decide to take the chance that it won¡¯t be like your sister and take Davina and get out of my town before that child could ever turn¡­ or¡­¡± Sean faltered a bit, trying to make his mouth form the words.

    ¡°Or what? ¡¯Cause I would really like another option. I don¡¯t want to raise one of those things; I know what happened to me, and my dad¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°And my friends, and what almost happened to Claire¡± Sean added more quietly then.

    ¡°So what is my other option, Sean?¡± Sebastian asked with as much force as he could muster.

    ¡°There is the chance that the child won¡¯t ever turn; you and your father never did¡± Sean attempted some small reassurance.

    ¡°I know how hard it was for dad to even be close to me and Sophie. I never understood it ¡¯til after she changed. But now I totally understand why he couldn¡¯t let himself think of us as just his children. He knew what we might turn into¡± Sebastian sniffled slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could ever try to raise a child knowing that it may become¡­ that¡± he admitted shakily.

    Sean sighed heavily again as he could hardly make himself argue for saving a creature that could grow up to destroy everyone he cared about. But there was always the chance that the child would never turn. He swallowed again as he tried to make himself supply Sebastian with that other option; though the words stuck in his throat as he couldn¡¯t help thinking of another child whose life had been ended before it was even born, accidental though it had been that time. Though accidentally causing an unborn child¡¯s death was something very different than taking the option to willfully do so; and Claire had tortured herself for nearly 300 years when she thought she had done such a thing herself.

    ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t turn; it would carry the same possibility to pass it on, just like I do¡± Sebastian whispered as he forced back more emotion then. ¡°So if you know some way, any way to help¡­ please Sean. I do not want to bring another one of those monsters into the world.¡±

    After another long pause, Sean finally forced his voice to work again, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you what choice to make, Sebastian. This has got to be your decision, and preferably Davina¡¯s too¡± another slight sigh, ¡°all I can do is give you both options. Either you take Davina and leave this town permanently or¡­¡±

    Sean stopped a moment to reach for a glass that Sebastian had left behind on the desk earlier. He then moved his fangs to his wrist and tore a gash in it, wincing from a pain that wasn¡¯t exactly physical. Ignoring the horror on Sebastian¡¯s face, Sean let several drops of his blood come to rest in the puddle of liquid that remained at the bottom of the glass.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± Sebastian stammered.

    With another heavy sigh as he forced back his own emotions then, Sean made himself give that answer, ¡°if you make Davina a drink in this glass, with my blood in it¡­ it will stop her from being able to bring the child to term¡± another deep sigh as he slid the glass across the desk, ¡°when it wears off in a few months, she will lose the baby¡± Sean swallowed another lump in his throat, ¡°I¡¯m not ever going to tell you that this is the right choice; but I have to at least make sure you have a choice at all¡± he finished in a whisper as he left Sebastian behind with those heavy thoughts as well as that powerful blood that could bring both life¡­ and death.

 Chapter 54

    As difficult as it had been for Sean to give Sebastian the one thing that could kill his own child before it was ever even born; Sean was dreading having to explain that to Claire even more. He somberly returned to the main house with another sigh of discontent. It was true that he could lie to Claire or pretend he had never gone to the tavern that night at all, but the few times there had been secrets between them; the burden had been too much for either to bear. And there was always the possibility that she would give in to making Sebastian or Davina tell her what was wrong; and if Sean¡¯s part in the matter was revealed to her by anyone other than Sean himself¡­ he didn¡¯t even want to think about the kind of wedge that would put between them once more.

    Of course the truth could also have rather detrimental effects. The subject of an unborn child not ever having the chance to be born at all and because of something Sean had willfully done at that; he was not sure he wanted to see her reaction to that at all. So either she would be hurt by lies or be appalled by the truth; neither sounded very appealing to Sean at all right then.

    By the time he made it to their chamber doors Sean had decided that he would have to tell the truth; as lies were the one thing he could no longer let come between he and Claire, no matter how hurtful the truth was as well. He squared his shoulders and forced his feet to carry him through the door. Of course, Claire had sensed his approach and turned toward the door moments before he opened it.

    ¡°Something else you need to say?¡± she asked him with a bit of coolness left over from their previous conversation.

    ¡°I went to the tavern¡± Sean began as he moved toward where she was seated at the vanity, though his gaze couldn¡¯t quite meet hers.

    ¡°So, again you decided that reading someone else¡¯s deepest thoughts was your best option¡± Claire retorted with a shake of her head.

    ¡°We already had this part of the conversation, Claire. It¡¯s what you were hoping I¡¯d do, even if you couldn¡¯t force yourself to ask. Can we move on now?¡± Sean stated brusquely but somehow sadly as well.

    ¡°So glad you¡¯re here to tell me what I wanted¡± she returned sarcastically.

    Sean sighed heavily, deciding to ignore her anger as there was sure to be more, and he needed to force his way through the truth of what he had discovered while he still had the courage to do so. ¡°Back when you gave Sebastian that powder we used to use, he had been involved with Garnet. Then she decided to take up with our undead friends instead; but obviously not knowing what they were, I assume she¡¯s still taking the stuff.¡±

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°what does any of this have to do with¡­?¡±

    ¡°The point is, he no longer has the powder or the instructions because he¡¯s no longer intimate with the only girl he ever thought he would be with. Now, he¡¯s with Davina instead¡± Sean continued, though his voice was beginning to lose volume as he approached this part of the story.

    ¡°What is the point to any of this?¡± Claire asked again.

    ¡°Davina¡¯s pregnant¡± he spat out, ¡°to Sebastian¡± he finished pointedly as Claire¡¯s eyes widened.

    Claire was visibly shaken as she tried to gather her thoughts in response to that fact and all the consequences it could carry. She finally settled on some response, whispered though it was, ¡°you looked into his head and that¡¯s what you found?¡±

    Forcing himself on, Sean continued, ¡°I told him that they would either have to leave this town or¡­¡± he shook his head as he still was not quite able to admit the most damning part of his own actions that night. He then changed pace only slightly, ¡°neither him nor Davina want a baby. For different reasons, but still; neither wants it.¡±

    ¡°What did you do, Sean?¡± Claire asked, her voice trembling even more as she held her gaze tightly to him then.

    ¡°I told him that whether or not to have the child would have to be their choice. But having it would mean leaving this place before it might ever turn¡± Sean stated in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°But you did tell him that there was a way that they could decide not to have it?¡± Claire replied in a nearly inaudible whisper.

    ¡°I put some of my blood in a glass and explained the only other option than actually having the child. Then I left him to make the decision¡± Sean made himself finish as he watched as Claire tried desperately to keep her expression blank; though her aura screamed all the feelings she was having right then at him, causing him to swallow hard as he waited for her to say any words at all in response to what he had given Sebastian the knowledge and ability to do now.

    <hr>

    When Claire returned to the tavern the next evening, she looked almost as though she were going to a cemetery for a funeral than to a tavern for a night of serving drinks. She had been speechless for the rest of the previous evening after what Sean had informed her of; as she honestly had no idea how to react to what had transgressed. It was true that she knew all too well of the danger that Sebastian¡¯s child could pose someday, but there was always that possibility of the child being no more monster than Sebastian or Kristofer had been, despite their heredity. And that was what tore at her and Sean both, she was sure; considering his somberness and lack of any other words the previous evening either.

    Claire¡¯s already fragile composure was dealt another blow when she entered the tavern to find Davina finishing her performance with a bit less enthusiasm than she had had in previous months. Claire swallowed a bit as she gave into her own worry and couldn¡¯t help adjusting her eyes to see the girl¡¯s aura. It was still saturated with nervousness and apprehension, but more importantly, there appeared to be no other aura present except the girl¡¯s own; and upon that fact, Claire couldn¡¯t help the feel of a tiny crack forming in her own heart as she was once again swamped with memories of another lost child.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Upon her discovery of what decision Sebastian had apparently made after all, Claire had to quickly excuse herself to the privy as she felt the red tears welling up in the midst of the small group of mortals who were surrounding her there that night. It took her several long minutes before she had forced enough composure to re-enter the main room of the tavern and make some attempt at continuing her duties for the night.

    It was only half an hour or so after Claire¡¯s arrival that she couldn¡¯t fight her urge to go and speak with Sebastian about that decision; as it was all that was running through Claire¡¯s mind, she could imagine the state Sebastian¡¯s was in. She nodded to the servant who was working there with her that night and headed up the stairs to find Sebastian as Davina had already gone for the night while Claire had been biting back tears in the privy earlier.

    Bracing herself, she knocked upon Sebastian¡¯s door and made out his sigh of discontent at the disturbance. Nonetheless, he made himself move from the bed where he had yet to fall asleep and opened the door to her. He looked down at Claire from where he stood about five inches taller than her and took a nervous breath, ¡°something you needed me to do?¡±

    ¡°Can we please just talk?¡± Claire asked him in a sad whisper.

    Sebastian sighed with obvious discomfort as he glanced down at where he had only been clad in his trousers during his failed attempt at sleep, and then back at the disarrayed bed behind him. He took another shaky breath as he moved his eyes back to her, ¡°I was making some attempt at sleep.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to have been too successful¡± Claire responded as she tried to smile, though the expression failed to make it to her lips.

    Sebastian let out a sound of defeat as he stepped back to allow her entrance to his room and closed the door behind them, ¡°I assume Sean told you that he came here last night¡± he began as he nervously ran his hands through the dark shoulder-length locks before moving to a seat near the bed.

    ¡°Yes, he told me what had you and Davina so upset¡± she told him sympathetically as she took her own awkward seat on the edge of the bed nearest the only other seat in the room, which the young man now occupied.

    ¡°So, he told me the only choices I had; not sure what else there is to say¡± he shrugged as he kept those dark eyes downward.

    ¡°And you only took one night to make a decision like that?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help asking. After all when she looked at him she couldn¡¯t help seeing a boy who had just bought himself the same kind of hellish guilt for almost the exact same sin that Claire had been torturing herself over for nearly three centuries now. Of course, Sebastian would most likely only have to live with his guilt for another twenty or thirty years, but she knew all too well how unbearable it could be for any amount of time.

    ¡°I made that decision a long time ago¡± he told her with a quiet conviction, ¡°I just let myself forget to stick to it¡± he added. He then took another breath, ¡°I thought Garnet was the only girl I was ever going to be with, so I gave her that stuff you gave me. Only then she¡­ did what she did and I was so upset and angry that I stopped thinking straight and turned to Davina instead. We tried to be careful, but not careful enough; and that¡¯s due to my own stupidity, which I¡¯m now paying for. And soon Davina will be paying for it, too¡± he finished with a slight sniffle.

    ¡°I know you never wanted children, considering¡± Claire began, ¡°but this kind of thing is not that easy to get over doing¡± she finished in a whisper.

    ¡°Lucky you; you¡¯ll never have to make a decision like this¡± Sebastian scoffed sadly.

    Claire tensed more than a bit at that statement as she looked toward the closed door, ¡°I already made that same kind of decision Sebastian, a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked as he looked up at her quickly.

    Backtracking just a bit, as she was still not ready to share the entirety of that secret, Claire decided on some version of it, ¡°I chose to become what I am. And I chose it knowing that it would mean that I¡¯d never again have any chance to ever be a mother. I thought that was what I wanted back then. But when you¡¯ve been alive for almost 300 years¡­¡± she just shook her head as she wiped at her eyes before those bloody tears could shake his composure even more.

    Sebastian let out another breath as he took a moment before responding, ¡°still, choosing to make it so you can never have children, and choosing to end the life of one you did already make; they¡¯re different things¡± he stated sadly.

    Claire looked away quickly, almost visibly shaking against her own grief and her desire to unburden herself of the secret that that was exactly what she had believed she had done herself. But she knew that sharing that one secret that she had even hid from Sean would never be a wise thing to do.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right¡± she admitted as she refused to look back at him through that deliberate concealment of her own truth, ¡°but still, I know some part of that regret. So if you ever need to talk to someone who understands better than most; I hope you know that you can talk to me and that I will listen. I¡¯m sorry for my friends taking Garnet away from you, but please know that I still wish you and I were friends¡± she added sadly as she finally got to her feet and moved to the door, finding it increasingly difficult to hide her own despair a moment longer.

    As she opened the door to leave though, Sebastian stood and called after her, ¡°after the baby is¡­ officially gone¡± he decided on, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to be with another woman again; not if it means having to go through this again¡± he added in a whisper.

    Claire halted but still could not turn back as she managed a response, ¡°I can make you more of that powder, Sebastian. You don¡¯t have to commit yourself to a life of loneliness.¡±

    ¡°But what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± he asked desperately.

    ¡°It worked with me and Sean for twelve long years¡± Claire assured him.

    ¡°But if she ever forgot¡­ we could be right back here again. Plus, I doubt Davina will even want to risk it or trust in some strange powder once she¡­¡± he left it at that.

    ¡°All I can do is try to assure you that it will work; be it with Davina or another girl¡± Claire restated.

    ¡°But the only way to be certain is if I was either never with a girl again¡­ or never with a living girl again¡± he added more softly as he watched her for any reaction to his statement.

    That was when Claire had to turn back to him, ¡°you can¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Nicolas implied that you and he had been close¡­ like that. I¡¯m guessing that means that Sean isn¡¯t the only man you¡¯ve ever been with.¡±

    Claire swallowed a bit as she was not sure it was the time or the place to try once again to explain her marriage. She then found some response, ¡°right now you¡¯re afraid of ever being with a mortal girl again, and that¡¯s understandable. But I think you need to at least let all of this settle in before making any other quick decisions¡± a slight pause, ¡°but I promise to be here for you when you do come to whatever decision you may eventually come to; no matter what that is¡± she finished with a faint smile as she nodded to him and left him behind to ponder exactly what, and whom, he wanted in his life from that point on.

 Chapter 55

    It was a fall evening in 1840 when Nicolas found himself summoned to the main house to speak with Sean. As wary as he had always been of any rich, powerful male, let alone the Prince who was the authority over all Kindred in the entire territory, as well as the husband of his former lover; Nicolas was more than hesitant about this meeting. As Garnet had been his constant nightly companion for almost two years, she generously offered to accompany him to the main house where he was to report to this meeting.

    Once they arrived in the main hall outside Sean¡¯s office, Garnet was told by one of Sean¡¯s servants that she could wait outside while Sean spoke to Nicolas. This caused further wariness in Nicolas, but it was a request from the Prince, so he forced his feet to carry him into the office alone despite those misgivings.

    ¡°Evening Nicolas¡± Sean greeted him in a quiet tone, reminding himself of how frightened the young man had always seemed in his presence, even before his time spent as Claire¡¯s lover. If only he knew that Sean had been more than aware of the night that Nicolas had watched them to learn the lesson that Claire was trying to teach him about what intimacy truly was supposed to mean.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Nicolas greeted him with hesitation as he took his seat, no longer nearly as affected by Sean¡¯s majesty as he had been in his mortal days; though he still had all the wariness left over from that mortal life that made it so difficult for him to trust any male who held a position of authority.

    ¡°Not anything that I¡¯ve been specifically made aware of recently¡± Sean assured with a skeptical look as he attempted to read Nicolas¡¯ thoughts for the briefest moment, as blurry as they even were to him now that Nicolas had been embraced by a vampire just as powerful as Sean¡¯s own sire.

    ¡°So then why am I here? And why is she not allowed to come in with me?¡± Nicolas asked in the same shaky tone.

    ¡°She meaning the mortal girl you¡¯ve spent all your time with in the last couple of years?¡± Sean had to ask with a bit of disapproval coloring his tone, considering how Garnet¡¯s advances had affected every one of Claire¡¯s friendships since her arrival.

    ¡°She and I both had very strange childhoods; we talk about the things that we saw growing up¡± Nicolas stated simply, his brown eyes cast down at the mention of the most painful period of his life.

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good¡± Sean began, keeping his voice emotion-free before continuing, ¡°but she¡¯s a mortal who is still not completely aware of the truth of what we are; she really has no reason to be in here while you and I speak¡± Sean finished plainly, his own secondhand knowledge of Garnet¡¯s behavior coloring his opinion of the girl easily.

    Nicolas was quieted by Sean¡¯s words for another moment before he spoke again, ¡°and why am I here?¡± he asked again.

    Sean hid a wry smile as he began to explain that reason to Nicolas, ¡°do you know who Prince Hollister is?¡±

    ¡°Prince Hollister?¡± Nicolas repeated as he looked back up at last. Sean simply nodded, causing Nicolas to speak again, ¡°a Prince I imagine.¡±

    Sean almost allowed the smile as he responded, ¡°he¡¯s the Kindred Prince of London.¡±

    ¡°London? Where Aidan, Daniel and Anastasia live?¡± Nicolas replied.

    ¡°The very same¡± Sean answered briefly.

    ¡°They left. What does their Prince have to do with me?¡± Nicolas stated with the same bluntness that often resulted from the language barrier as much as it did from his own inability to thrive in most social settings.

    ¡°Actually he has a lot to do with you, Nicolas. He was the one who embraced your sire as well as mine, all the way back in the 15th century¡± Sean supplied that knowledge.

    Then Nicolas immediately tensed at the mention of the man who had killed him, turned him, and let him murder five innocents in frenzy as he watched with nothing short of twisted glee. As that darkness took over Nicolas¡¯ otherwise quite attractive features, he spoke in a near growl, ¡°I hate my sire.¡±

    ¡°Well I loved mine¡± Sean repeated, mirroring Nicolas¡¯ own bluntness before adding, ¡°but I hated yours as much as you did¡± another pause, ¡°luckily for all of us, Hollister is a lot more like my sire than yours.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s not a monster too?¡± Nicolas retorted, that darkness still present at the mention of Thomas.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s actually helped me and Claire several times; you remember Claire, right?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help adding as his natural instinct had always been to defend the woman he loved; even back when they had been mere mortals and the enemies were only her ignorant human parents.

    ¡°Of course I remember Claire¡± Nicolas stated, though his volume dropped a bit in what almost resembled guilt.

    Sean narrowed his eyes a moment as he tried once more to make out Nicolas¡¯ aura or thoughts, as frustratingly difficult as that now was. He then sighed once more, ¡°anyway, that means that Hollister is your grandsire as well as mine.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°And?¡± Nicolas asked as he looked back up at Sean, the wariness managing to inch out the hostility over the mention of his sire ever so slightly.

    ¡°And Hollister would like to finally meet you¡± Sean stated as he returned to his even tone that he tried to maintain as often as he could.

    ¡°Why?¡± Nicolas asked simply.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle, ¡°other than the fact that he¡¯s your grandsire and he hasn¡¯t met you at all in the nineteen years since your embrace?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know me; why would he want to meet me?¡± Nicolas returned.

    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t know you¡± Sean stated with another slight chuckle. He then adopted a more serious look, ¡°and after what happened with Thomas, he would like to get to know you in the hopes that you will make a better attempt at eternal life than your sire did¡± he added quietly, as he and Claire had shared the same concerns about Nicolas¡¯ possible chance of becoming one of the dark, deadly, twisted and fallen members of their clan just as Thomas had.

    Nicolas swallowed as he tried to find the appropriate reaction, ¡°so he is coming all the way from London to here? To meet me?¡±

    Sean just shook his head, ¡°he¡¯s the Prince; he doesn¡¯t often leave his own territory, just as I don¡¯t often leave mine¡± he informed as he gestured around the room.

    ¡°So I am to go back¡­ there?¡± Nicolas asked as his voice wavered at the thought of returning to the other side of the Atlantic and being that near to the place where his childhood had been shattered so thoroughly.

    Seeing the obvious fear in Nicolas¡¯ dark eyes, Sean replied, ¡°I¡¯m sending you to England, not France.¡±

    ¡°They are very close¡± Nicolas retorted, that fear sharpening his tone.

    ¡°de Sade is dead, Nicolas. He has been for twenty-six years¡± Sean sighed, ¡°Hollister is not a bad person. His job is just like mine; to protect all of our people there in London just as I try to do here.¡±

    ¡°So, I have no choice?¡± Nicolas stated as he tried to fight the trembling at the continued thought of returning to that side of the world once more.

    ¡°Hollister can teach you things you need to know. And he could do so much more efficiently than anyone here could. Just give it a chance Nicolas. If you hate it there, tell him so and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll let you leave. Like I said, he is not a monster. So at least give him the chance to meet you and help you in any way he can. He¡¯s been at this a lot longer than me¡± he added for weight.

    Nicolas sighed as he grudgingly nodded and then moved to leave the room in preparation for a journey that he was in no way prepared for or looking forward to. Once Nicolas stepped out of the office, Garnet stood to greet him, ¡°what was all of that about?¡± she asked as he shuffled toward where she had just gotten to her feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m apparently to go to England to meet some other¡­ relative¡± Nicolas settled on.

    Garnet looked a bit surprised by that as she asked, ¡°and when is this trip supposed to happen?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night¡± Sean answered for Nicolas as he stepped into the main hall and then turned his eyes to Garnet, where he was more than a little caught by that beauty that was so similar to Claire¡¯s.

    Almost completely forgetting her previous conversation, Garnet was also more than a bit thrown by not only Sean¡¯s awe and majesty, but his beauty as well. Though, she somehow managed to find her voice before he spoke again, ¡°are you Sean?¡±

    Shaking himself out of his distraction upon hearing her voice, Sean responded, ¡°and you must be Garnet.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re Claire¡¯s husband?¡± she asked in that immediately sugared tone as she took a step closer.

    Nicolas just shook his head as he noted the way she instantly seemed to forget all about him and turn her attention to Sean instead. Sean and Nicolas both studied her for another moment as though seeing more than just the surface. In response to what he found there, Nicolas simply scoffed and headed toward the foyer to leave Garnet to her latest distraction.

    When the door closed behind Nicolas, Sean answered at last, ¡°that I would be¡± Sean stated with a bit of a tremor to his tone as he still was finding it quite difficult to get over how similar she had been to Claire on a purely physical basis.

    ¡°I¡¯m so pleased to meet you¡± she smiled as she curtsied and took another step forward to offer him her hand.

    Sean took it with more than a bit of hesitance as he continued to study her, ¡°why are you doing this, Garnet?¡± he asked simply as he only let himself take her warm hand in his much cooler one for a brief moment before releasing it once more.

    Caught by such a question, she looked up at where he towered eight inches taller than her own modest height. ¡°Doing what?¡± she asked with an attempt at an innocent tone.

    ¡°Trying to seduce every person Claire has ever cared about¡± Sean told her with the same bluntness, being equally affected by her beauty as he was by his own need to protect Claire from any and all hurt, no matter major or minor; physical or emotional.

    Garnet was caught even more by that statement, as well as fairly intimidated as she scrambled for a reaction, ¡°I was just introducing myself to you¡± she claimed in the same innocent tone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re doing this, do you?¡± Sean continued to read her as if she were merely a book lying open in front of him.

    ¡°S¡­Sorry?¡± she asked, thrown even further each time Sean spoke.

    ¡°All you know is that you want to steal all the love you can from Claire; but you don¡¯t even know why¡± Sean stated as he looked down at her curiously.

    ¡°S¡­Steal?¡± Garnet choked on the accusation, not sure what else she could even say, as hearing his observation proved the very truth of it to her then.

    It was true that she had felt compelled to do exactly what he had just accused her of; however even she had no conscious awareness of why she felt the need to continue to try to hurt Claire in such a way. She had honestly liked Claire and was incredibly thankful that Claire had offered her a much better life than she ever thought she could have. Yet she somehow couldn¡¯t stop herself from attempting to steal away everyone who had ever meant anything to Claire.

    ¡°Someone is making you do this¡­ and you don¡¯t even remember who¡± Sean sighed softly.

    ¡°What?¡± Garnet asked with further shock at each of his statements.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to control the emotions of someone who can see each and every single thing in your head¡± Sean told her bluntly, ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to admit to losing this round, Garnet¡± he added as she continued to look up at him with all sorts of confusion as well as fear. That was when Sean leaned down to look into her eyes before speaking in that same hypnotic tone that she no longer even remembered hearing from another those two years ago, ¡°and now, you will return to whoever made you want to do this, and tell them that the game is over. You lost. Run along now¡± he added as she simply nodded and quickly began moving toward the door. That was when Sean turned his attention to the servant still posted outside his office door, ¡°follow her and then come straight back here and tell me who it is that she goes and talks to exactly.¡±

 Chapter 56

    By the end of August no one had heard or seen any sign of Garnet and the servant Sean had sent after her, Livia. Considering that Sean had ordered Livia to return as soon as Garnet had led her to whoever had compelled the girl to sabotage all of Claire¡¯s relationships; it was an obvious assumption that Livia and most likely Garnet would not be returning at all. Of course the idea that he had most likely cost two lives tore at Sean and his desperate need to retain the humanity that all Toreadors clung to. But the fact that he had sent them to their very probable deaths for the sake of finding out who had been trying to hurt Claire; that tore at her just as much.

    Suffering from another dose of guilt that had been Claire¡¯s constant companion for nearly three centuries, she left the tavern in the hands of the servants and Sebastian for a great deal of the month. Only when she did finally decide to try and distract herself by returning to her duties there, she soon found that Sebastian and Davina had also been leaving the place in the hands of the servants for most of the month as well.

    On that night, Sebastian actually was present when Claire arrived, though he looked more than a bit distraught. Claire squared her shoulders as she stepped through the doors and moved to approach the sullen nineteen year-old.

    ¡°I guess both of us decided to finally make an appearance again tonight, huh?¡± Claire greeted him sympathetically as she moved toward the stool he had pulled around behind the bar and made into his seat for the night.

    ¡°I no longer have to be upstairs for all hours of the day¡± Sebastian greeted her softly, trying to keep his eyes down as she came to stand next to where he sat.

    ¡°That sounds fairly ominous¡± Claire replied as she looked around the tavern, taking note that Davina was still as absent as her servants had informed her she¡¯d been for almost the entire month.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been here; so I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know what has been going on for the last month¡± Sebastian sighed as he still didn¡¯t manage to make any eye contact.

    ¡°I just heard that neither you nor Davina have been down here much¡± Claire stated gently.

    ¡°She¡¯s been very ill all month¡± Sebastian stated before lowering his voice, ¡°then she actually lost the baby that she thought she had lost seven months ago.¡±

    Claire swallowed as she then looked down as well, ¡°it wore off finally¡± she answered sadly.

    ¡°Sean said she would lose the baby afterwards¡± Sebastian replied in the same sad whisper as he turned his eyes to the few customers that were seated at tables around the room, ¡°but we somehow convinced ourselves that the worst part was over; it wasn¡¯t¡± he finished as he swallowed another lump in his throat.

    ¡°Is she ok now? Physically, anyway¡± Claire quickly added as her eyes moved to the stairs.

    ¡°I finally got the bleeding to stop last night¡± he answered in a choked whisper, ¡°but it was too much for her to deal with; she packed her things and left as soon as she was able to get out of bed again.¡±

    ¡°She knows that she can¡¯t ever tell anyone that the baby was actually conceived over seven months ago, right?¡± Claire had to voice that worry as quietly as she could, despite her own sorrow for the pain the girl had suffered through not only the delayed loss of the child, but also from the withdrawal from Sean¡¯s blood which was most likely the illness Sebastian had referred to.

    ¡°Like anyone would believe that? Davina herself doesn¡¯t even understand it. She most likely thought this was some newly conceived child; which it couldn¡¯t have been, right?¡± Sebastian added in the same whisper.

    ¡°The original pregnancy was just put into a dormant state. She actually was pregnant all of this time; but since her body could no longer give the child what it needed, it wasn¡¯t actually alive inside her anymore¡± Claire forced her way through that explanation. ¡°Then when it wore off, her body¡­ got rid of it¡± she finished in the same choked whisper that Sebastian had been speaking in.

    After a long moment to let the reality of Claire¡¯s words sink in, Sebastian finally found a response, ¡°you sound like you know someone else who¡¯s been through this¡± Sebastian observed as he at last moved those dark, dark eyes back to Claire¡¯s face.

    Claire couldn¡¯t look back up at that statement for a long time as her mind immediately drifted back to the night following her embrace. After she had ended Viola¡¯s life in frenzy and had been taken back home for the rest of the first night of her new life, she and Sean had remained silently mourning the events of the night in the main part of their home. Though she was in a nearly catatonic state for the remainder of the night before dawn, she remembered Sean going to check to see if the horses had returned home yet, before the two would have to retire to their bedroom before sunrise.

    As Sean took care of that task, Claire made her feet carry her back into the bedroom where she had lost her life and been given a new and terrifying one that very night. There upon the bed, she saw the evidence of her own now deceased body expelling what was left of their child during her first moments of awakening. Through the frenzy she did not even feel or have any awareness of the miscarriage happening; but then it was made clear to her in the most painful way possible. She then rushed to rip the sheets from the bed and get them out of sight before Sean had to also bear witness to the scene before her eyes. She replaced the covers just as quickly and curled herself into the pillows, almost immediately returning to that near catatonia that she had displayed for so long after beginning her new existence and having to come to terms with the fact of the lives that were lost to pay for it.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice broke into those long buried memories and snapped her back to the present.

    Instinctively moving her hands to her eyes to hide any evidence of the bloody tears welling up before those present could note them, Claire sniffled slightly, ¡°yes, but it was a long time ago¡± she forced an answer, hoarsely though it was.

    ¡°Seems like everything was a long time ago for you¡± Sebastian returned with an attempt at lightness that didn¡¯t quite make its way to his tone.

    Trying desperately to tamp down those horrible memories once more, Claire tried to find anything at all she could say to attempt to comfort the young man in any small way, ¡°I can make you more of that powdery mixture and bring it to you tomorrow.¡±

    Sebastian just scoffed slightly as he awkwardly glanced around the tavern once more, ¡°I somehow doubt I¡¯ll ever be ready to crawl into bed with another girl. At least not one that can have children¡± he added more quietly as he turned his eyes back to Claire once more to assess her response to his words.

    Catching his implied meaning, but not allowing a response to it; Claire addressed the rest of his words instead, ¡°nonetheless, you should have it on hand just in case you ever do change your mind; and if you do, make sure you have your own copy of the instructions and ingredients¡± she warned him pointedly.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ll probably never even need it¡± Sebastian argued, a little frustrated by her refusal to address at least part of his statement.

    ¡°All of my people will feel better if you do have it though¡± she told him with finality, ¡°now go get some rest¡± she added with an attempt at a smile as she leaned over to gently kiss his cheek before taking over his post for the rest of the time before closing.

    <hr>

    Obviously plagued by many of his own troubling thoughts, Sebastian was still staring at the ceiling above his bed when he heard Claire come upstairs to count the day¡¯s profits and put them in the safe. He sighed heavily as he pushed himself up from the bed and moved to the door. A moment later, he was in the doorway to Claire¡¯s office as she looked up at him upon his approach.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep again?¡± she asked him softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Garnet is still missing¡± Sebastian began.

    Claire looked down with a bit of guilt at the fact that Sean had most likely sent her to her death just to get the answers as to why she had behaved so strangely in her less than two years in their lives. ¡°We haven¡¯t heard anything about her or the servant who disappeared the same night.¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re back with Nicolas now?¡± Sebastian asked as he continued to watch her as he leaned on the doorframe clad in only the trousers he had worn to bed that night, and looking even more like his father with each passing night.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Claire asked with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°When Nicolas first thought I liked Davina, he implied that you and he were lovers; when I mentioned it to you before, you never denied it¡± he stated simply, ¡°so are you back with him now?¡±

    Claire had to take a moment before speaking again, ¡°Nicolas is actually in England, getting to know his sire¡¯s sire.¡±

    Sebastian furrowed his brow at that, ¡°when did that happen?¡±

    ¡°The night after Garnet disappeared¡± she answered with another sad sigh.

    ¡°And your other British friends, they¡¯re all back there too now?¡± Sebastian asked as he hadn¡¯t seen any of Garnet¡¯s chosen distractions for ages.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all back in England now¡± Claire assured as she looked down again before moving to place the night¡¯s earnings in the safe behind her desk.

    ¡°So, it looks like we both lost the last of the people we were close to in just the last month¡± he stated pointedly.

    Claire faltered a moment before turning back to face him as his words sunk in, ¡°Sean¡¯s still here¡± she stated quietly.

    ¡°But you and Sean are obviously not¡­ the way most married couples are¡± Sebastian returned, hoping to pry some sort of explanation for how she could have been close to so many others without Sean seeming to hold any animosity towards her at all.

    ¡°No, we like each other more than most married couples do¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help her small smirk.

    A little caught by that reply, Sebastian had to take another moment before finding his own, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t seem to be angry at you for having these other¡­ relationships¡± he settled on.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here two years and no one has ever explained me and Sean to you?¡± Claire replied with a small smile.

    Sebastian narrowed his eyes at that before answering, ¡°Nicolas just said that things are not always what they seem. But I figured that was just some vampire cryptic talk.¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle at that description, ¡°Sean and I have been together since 1586. That¡¯s a long time to never allow yourself to get close to anyone else. He and I have both had other lovers; but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we still love each other more than anyone else we¡¯ve ever met, or most likely ever will meet¡± Claire returned with another faint smile, as she willfully pushed Minna¡¯s mention of that second love from her mind.

    Sebastian paused another moment as he watched her before deciding what he wanted his next statement to be. With a deep breath, he finally decided on ¡°so were you and my father lovers too?¡±

    Claire looked down quickly at that question, somehow caught off guard by it. Then there was how hard it even was for her to offer an honest answer. It was true that she had felt his father inside her on that one strange and tragic night; but it was not anything even remotely similar to any other encounter she had had throughout her nearly three centuries. Though explaining it at all was still something that she never could manage to do in any accurate or easy way.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s a yes?¡± Sebastian interrupted her silence to save her from having to find the words just yet.

    She swallowed again as she tried in vain to put that night into words, ¡°it only happened once, and¡­¡± she attempted to begin, still struggling with recounting that story, ¡°and it didn¡¯t happen in any way that either of us expected or planned¡± she decided on.

    ¡°When?¡± Sebastian made himself ask, though his voice was strained.

    Claire had to take another moment before allowing herself to answer as she was so very opposed to deception; especially after it had taken her so long to regain Sebastian¡¯s friendship at all. ¡°It was when you and your sister were only babies. January of 1821¡± she forced herself to give him that date as her eyes immediately moved to his face.

    ¡°That was when my father killed my mother¡± he breathed the words rather than spoke them.

    ¡°Yes, it was¡± she whispered as she looked down guiltily again.

    ¡°So that was why she wanted to kill you; not just because of what you were, but because of what you did¡± Sebastian supplied the rest of those answers himself before he left the room once again.

 Chapter 57

    ~1850~

    Over the next decade, Claire¡¯s usual inner turmoil was only added to after Sebastian discovered those other events that had taken place on the night of his mother¡¯s death; never mind the actual details of how that encounter had been forced upon Claire. That, she still hadn¡¯t found a way to explain. It was hard enough to continue to hold onto his trust of the Kindred population as a whole without him also knowing the type of nefarious powers that some Kindred possessed and could even use on their own kind. Not wanting to share that dark knowledge with Sebastian, Claire continued to let him believe that she had deliberately put the deadly wedge between his parents; despite all of the actual facts. And that only put a wedge between her and the now twenty-nine year-old Sebastian as well.

    Though that decade leading up to the mid-point of the 19th century brought so much other turmoil to their town that by 1846, Claire no longer had a moment to think on her mortal relationships at all. In the years from 1821 to 1846, their town had actually been claimed by and considered part of Mexico. Then, after twenty-five years spent living in what was technically Mexico, even without even leaving their home at all, another war broke out right on their very doorstep.

    1846 brought the two year long Mexican-American war and constant battles right around and outside the walls of their home. Most nights they would wake up wondering if their walls would even still be standing, as well as wondering how many of the humans around them would be. Finally, in 1848 America won that war; but that year brought with it an even more apparent threat to their previous existence. That was the year that gold was discovered in California and brought with it thousands of mortals to their town, turning it into an honest to goodness city; however that city spent the years from 1848-1870 being known as the toughest and most lawless city west of Santa Fe¡­ And Claire and Sean were living right in the middle of it now.

    By April of 1850, their city became officially known as Los Angeles; and by September of that same year, California officially became the 31st state. However, since the gold rush began in 1848, Claire had almost completely given up on running her tavern most nights, leaving it in the hands of Sebastian and several of Sean¡¯s male servants. She would still put in an appearance there once a week or so to simply tally up the now immense profits and divvy out the pay for her employees. But even on those nights she would push her way through the huge crowds of dirty, drunken, and debauched miners to hide away in her office to tend to her tasks; and there she would remain until closing.

    Two years into that gold fever they were swamped in on a nightly basis, Sean awoke and dressed to tend to his duties governing the Kindred. As little as he cared for his role, it was somehow an easier task than governing the mortals was, as no one had stepped up to even try to control the plethora of those mortals who now surrounded them. As he finished dressing, he cast a glance back at Claire as she had continued to sit forlornly in the middle of their bed, eyes downcast.

    ¡°Not getting up?¡± Sean asked her with a skeptical look.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Claire mumbled in return.

    That particular response did catch Sean as he moved from where he had started toward the door and took a step back towards their bed instead, ¡°care to explain that opinion?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve barely run Raven¡¯s Loft for the last two years anyway. Doubt it matters if I ever step foot in the place again¡± she responded in the same mumble.

    ¡°The place is making huge sums of money now with all our lovely new residents around. It¡¯s been extremely profitable since this madness all started¡± he attempted to assure her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you suddenly cared so much about money¡± Claire replied, her eyes still not coming up to meet his.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t particularly¡± Sean agreed, ¡°I just thought you¡¯d be proud that the place is finally a success.¡±

    ¡°The place is hardly even mine anymore¡± Claire scoffed.

    Sean narrowed his eyes at that statement, ¡°now that you mention it, I was wondering why exactly you haven¡¯t been there hardly at all lately; especially now that you have a huge number of customers every night. Is your scarcity because of Sebastian?¡±

    Claire scoffed again, ¡°I wish the only problem was Sebastian thinking I was some evil hussy who made his father kill his mother.¡±

    Sean adopted a look of further concern before moving back toward her to take a seat on the edge of the bed. He placed a hand gently over hers before speaking, ¡°so what other problems are there then?¡±

    ¡°Nothing that falls under your jurisdiction; at least not as long as I don¡¯t step foot through the doors¡± she added the second part of her statement in a bitter whisper.

    ¡°Anything that has you upset is my jurisdiction¡± Sean told her with a small smile as he leaned in to kiss her cheek.

    Claire sighed as she just shook her head, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t understand anyway.¡±

    ¡°I understand quite a bit; try me¡± Sean returned, attempting to hold his smile, concerned though it remained.

    ¡°This you wouldn¡¯t understand; you¡¯re not out there. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like. And even if you were out there; it wouldn¡¯t be the same for you¡± she added as she reverted to that bitter mumble once more, despite his affections.

    ¡°That you¡¯ll have to explain¡± Sean urged, though his voice remained gentle.

    Claire shook her head once more, ¡°I tried to run the place on the first few nights after all these men came to the city. It didn¡¯t go well¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°Still waiting on you to explain¡± Sean pressed.

    Claire scoffed, ¡°if I have to go there and cater to the number and type of men that are here now; then one of two things will happen, and neither will be any good.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Sean watched her with a bit of worry as he forced himself not to dig into her mind for further clarification, ¡°so I take it they weren¡¯t very respectful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to describe it¡± she told him with the same bitterness. She then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve spent nearly three centuries with the only man who has ever or will ever respect me. You¡¯ve coddled me. None of these men will ever see me as an equal or hardly even as a human being¡­ and yes, I know I¡¯m not one¡± she shook her head again.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re upset that I¡¯ve treated you with respect for three centuries?¡± Sean raised an eyebrow.

    Claire scoffed again, ¡°I¡¯ve spent hundreds of years being allowed to believe that I¡¯m an actual person with actual feelings. After just a few nights there, I know better. It¡¯s an adjustment to put it mildly¡± she added as she sniffled.

    Sean let out a worried sigh as he continued to watch her, ¡°did they try to hurt you, Claire?¡±

    ¡°I left before that could happen. And I¡¯ve barely been back since¡± she reminded as she looked away with another sniffle.

    ¡°You assured me that you didn¡¯t mind being at the place on your own; has that changed now?¡± Sean asked with continuing concern.

    ¡°Before all this gold fever all I had to deal with was an occasional drunken sailor. Now, I¡¯m surrounded by hundreds of assholes, yes assholes, every night that I¡¯m there. You know what happens to men when they are drunk and surrounded by plenty of others just like them; it makes them even more horrid¡­ especially to women. And that fact is one that I¡¯ve been mostly protected from for way too long. I seem to have forgotten that every single one of them is nothing but a prick¡± she finished angrily.

    ¡°I assumed that you felt safe there. If you want¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the worst part!¡± she interrupted with continued anger, ¡°I actually could kill every single one of them, without even trying!¡±

    ¡°Claire¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly the problem! I could take out each and every one of those assholes; but if I did, it would break the precious fucking masquerade. And my husband¡¯s the fucking Prince! How the hell am I supposed to actually defend myself if it means my own fucking husband would have to call a blood hunt on me for doing so!¡± she finished with anger increasing her volume that much more.

    ¡°Claire¡­calm¡­¡±

    ¡°So, yeah, that¡¯s why the fuck I haven¡¯t been back there. My perfect fucking eternal life and I either have to spend it acting like a piece of property or turning Sabbat just to take out all the assholes who deserve it!¡± she retorted with continued anger.

    Sean swallowed hard as he tried to give her a moment to calm down from that anger, not that that was likely to happen, ¡°so, what can I do?¡± he finally asked.

    Claire scoffed again, ¡°if I knew that, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem, would there?¡± another angry sigh, ¡°so the only solution I¡¯ve come up with is to hide here protected inside my high walls with my husband who has let me believe I¡¯m his equal for three hundred years. Because if I ever step outside these walls, I have a hundred men waiting to remind me that I¡¯m nothing more than something to own and treat worse than their damn dogs!¡±

    ¡°Hard to tell who you¡¯re angrier at; me or them¡± Sean stated quietly, his own eyes down as he took in her words that night.

    Another sound of discontent, ¡°we never would have lasted a year if you hadn¡¯t treated me the way you have, let alone nearly three hundred years¡± she admitted, her volume only lowering slightly before continuing, ¡°but it has put me in the position of having forgotten what it really is like to try and exist at all in this world.¡±

    Sean was quiet another moment, ¡°you really think I¡¯d call a blood hunt on you for defending yourself?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°You can¡¯t; we¡¯re bound¡± Claire sighed, ¡°but it¡¯s what you would be expected to do, and if you didn¡¯t do it then others will know that you¡¯re not doing your job because of that bond. Me defending myself could cost you your entire Princedom and territory, Sean.¡±

    ¡°And what a territory it now is¡± Sean scoffed, and then continued, ¡°you know I care a lot more about you than any of that¡± Sean assured.

    ¡°And therein lies the problem¡± Claire sighed once more, ¡°so, I¡¯m left with no choice but to accept the way they treat me, or else do something about it and cost you everything, as well as put all of us at risk. And putting every one of our kind at risk just because I wish that all this human scum would act more like you? How can I justify that?¡± another heavy sigh, ¡°so here I am, hiding from humans once again since they refuse to treat me humanely just because I don¡¯t happen to have a penis¡± she scoffed with another shake of her head.

    ¡°I never did quite understand how having different genitals has any bearing at all on anything but possibly whether you stand in the privy or not¡± Sean shook his head as Claire almost managed a smile, almost.

    ¡°Well then pretend for a moment that you don¡¯t have that beautiful body part yourself¡­¡± Claire began.

    ¡°I have been accused of being just like a pretty girl; by the very king of England at that¡± Sean smirked.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help her own smirk, ¡°so imagine it, and tell me what the hell you would do. You¡¯re a Prince. Give me an answer¡± she told him plainly.

    Sean spent a long moment in thought before speaking at all, ¡°it is really hard to imagine otherwise after three hundred years spent in possession of that particular appendage¡± he added with another faint smirk.

    After another moment, she replied ¡°honestly, what can I do at all?¡± Claire stated, moving from anger to sadness as she cast her eyes down.

    ¡°Well, I suppose you could make an attempt at dealing with the problem mentally rather than physically¡± Sean shrugged.

    ¡°Explain¡± Claire offered as her only response.

    ¡°When one of them starts being a prick, do that lovely voodoo that you do and re-order his way of thinking; rinse, repeat¡± Sean added with another slight shrug.

    ¡°So mass hypnotize every male in the place?¡± she replied with a raise of the brow.

    ¡°I¡¯d say try it on a case by case basis first; eventually they could all come around to showing some respect after it¡¯s forced into their heads, literally¡± Sean responded. He then added, ¡°I guess if all else fails you could always start putting a drop of your blood in every bottle of alcohol in the place. Then they¡¯d all be in love with you within a week¡± he added wryly.

    ¡°You would really condone my binding every man that comes into the tavern?¡± Claire asked with disbelief.

    ¡°Well, if it means keeping you safe, then I¡¯m willing to expand my thoughts on accepted practices; I am the Prince after all. I can change certain rules if a need arises¡± he added in the same wry tone.

    ¡°Of course that means we¡¯d be stuck with them forever¡± she wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°Not necessarily. As soon as the gold dries up, I doubt they¡¯ll stay. And if they do overstay their welcome, just tell them you want them gone; I¡¯m sure they¡¯d listen after being dosed with that tasty blood of yours every night¡± Sean responded, attempting to consider all possible outcomes as they spoke.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not afraid of having hundreds of men with my blood in their veins attracting any of Sebastian¡¯s wonderful relatives in a very bad and bloody way?¡± Claire had to pose the other worry she had had about giving her blood to any mortals at all since finding out about Kristofer¡¯s extended family.

    Sean sighed as he thought on that concern a moment. He then decided on ¡°actually that is the one advantage to having thousands of people living in my city now; Werewolves are famous for avoiding civilization when at all possible.¡±

    ¡°Not that this city is very civilized¡± Claire scoffed.

    ¡°Nonetheless, it¡¯s full of people, and that is something that the overgrown dogs do seem to avoid at all costs; so I guess it¡¯s one blessing from the hell of being surrounded by so many mortals¡± Sean conceded.

    Another long moment passed before Claire finally pushed herself forward from the headboard she had been leaning back against. She then placed a long kiss over Sean¡¯s lips which he was at first startled by, but still quite grateful for. Once the kiss ended she spoke again, ¡°well I suppose I should get dressed and have a bite to eat before going to make a whole lot of special drinks for our human friends. Thank you so much for your wise, if unorthodox, advice my Prince¡± she told him with a wry smile of her own before moving from the bed.

    ¡°You can pay me the next time we see each other¡± he told her with his own smile, worried though it still was.

 Chapter 58

    Gathering all the confidence she could, Claire finally returned to her tavern again that night at around eight p.m. Of course her composure suffered another blow as she passed through the doors. Almost immediately the whistles and hoots and catcalls began as she attempted to make her way from the doors to the bar.

    ¡°Where have you been hidin¡¯ this one, Bas?¡± one man called as he whistled at her as she passed.

    ¡°Look at that hair; did your mommy let one of those savages give it to her?¡± another man added in.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be alone, sweetness; come on upstairs with me¡± a third man called.

    Claire just sighed in annoyance at her welcome, immediately flashing back to her one year of hell in that London brothel back in 1673. The men had only gotten worse somehow she thought angrily. That was when one of the men who were either bolder or drunker or both reached out to grab at her corset to try and gain a peek behind the material. With the speed of light her hand grasped his the moment his fingers touched the material. Then those fingers were nearly crushed as she glared up at him.

    ¡°Next time you lay a hand on me; you¡¯ll lose your fucking hand¡± she growled as she tossed his hand away and moved more deliberately toward the bar.

    ¡°Cunt¡± he spat after her.

    ¡°And it¡¯ll be in your dreams tonight, won¡¯t it?¡± she spat back with another glare as she finally approached the bar.

    As she reached the bar, her anger only deepened if that were possible. From her new vantage point on the elevated ledge around the bar, she spotted several young ladies who were neither stage performers nor waitresses; and that¡¯s when she began to seethe. She quickly moved her eyes from these new additions to her establishment to find Sebastian behind the bar and sampling his own drink and chuckling with one of the customers.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Claire called loudly enough for him to turn his eyes back to her with a bit of shock as she began moving around the bar to have a few words with him.

    ¡°Darlin, you¡¯re on the wrong side of the bar¡± the man Sebastian was speaking to informed her as she took her new position next to where Sebastian looked more than a bit wary of the look of discontent on her otherwise beautiful face.

    ¡°I thought you gave up on this place¡± Sebastian greeted her as she tossed another glare at the other man¡¯s last comment.

    ¡°Say it ain¡¯t so¡± the man interjected once again, ¡°she¡¯s the prettiest one here¡± he added, speaking to Sebastian whilst his eyes hungrily moved over Claire.

    ¡°Are you telling me that in the week since I was here last, you took it upon yourself to hire a dozen whores?¡± Claire asked him angrily.

    ¡°For the last two years, you¡¯ve only been showin up once a week to count up the cash¡± Sebastian defended weakly, and with a bit of a slur to his words, ¡°thought that meant the place was pretty much mine now¡± he shrugged as he took another sip of his drink.

    That was when Claire centered a dark look on him and snatched the glass from his hand, slamming it down on the bar with almost enough force to crack the glass. That was when the other man interjected again, ¡°sweetheart, you should know better than to come between a man and his drink¡± he then turned to Sebastian, ¡°you oughtta teach her better manners, Bas.¡±

    That was when Claire¡¯s dark eyes turned back to the other man as she caught his gaze, ¡°get the fuck out¡± she growled as she held that gaze. Without another word, the man left his drink and obediently began heading through the crowd to the door.

    Sebastian scoffed as he looked after the man before turning back to Claire, ¡°he didn¡¯t even settle up his tab¡± he informed with disapproval.

    ¡°Fine; it¡¯ll come out of your fucking paycheck¡± Claire growled back up at him.

    Sebastian scoffed again, ¡°you¡¯ve developed quite the vocabulary¡± he muttered, and then added, ¡°and you practically abandon the place for two years and then come back all pissed that I¡¯m givin the customers what they want. We¡¯ve made more money this week than¡­¡±

    ¡°You know damn well how I¡¯ve always felt about hiring whores. We don¡¯t do it¡± she told him with further anger.

    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t been here¡± he responded smartly, then dropped his volume when he saw even more anger in her pretty eyes. ¡°Besides, like I said, it¡¯s what the customers want; that¡¯s just good business.¡±

    ¡°Like I give a shit about the money? You have always been aware of my feelings on the subject of whores; I¡¯ve hardly hidden them¡± Claire returned, trying desperately to keep her tone even, as difficult as that was in light of their surroundings and her current mood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get why you of all people have such a problem with whores¡± he muttered as he reached for his glass again.

    Claire¡¯s eyes only darkened further, ¡°and what the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± she asked in that same growl as she smacked his hand away from the glass.

    ¡°Just seems a tad hypocritical¡± Sebastian muttered in an even quieter tone, though when he saw the look she gave him then, he immediately regretted his words as he swallowed hard.

    In the next moment, Claire had taken his arm painfully in her grip and began dragging him with her up the stairs, ignoring the reactions of the crowd of men as she pulled him behind her, her anger more than clear.

    ¡°Watch out Bas, you¡¯re in for a spankin now!¡± one of the men called, causing howls of laughter from most of the room as the two disappeared upstairs.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Once through her office door, slamming it behind her, she pushed Sebastian down into the seat with such force she had to have bruised his tailbone with the action. Seeming to immediately sober enough to remember what exactly she was, Sebastian didn¡¯t offer any more words as he stayed in the seat, watching her with widened eyes that were so like his father¡¯s, and filled with more than a bit of fear now.

    ¡°So, you think I¡¯m a whore, do you?¡± Claire spat out, her anger obviously not having cooled at all.

    It took him a long moment to find his voice, ¡°you told me yourself that you and Sean have had plenty of lovers. And we know who yours included¡± he added more quietly as he cast his eyes down.

    Claire scoffed to hide her own hurt and buy herself a moment to try and calm any of that anger. She then finally decided that it was way past the time that he understood what exactly had led to her one sexual encounter with his father, as difficult as it even was to describe or admit.

    ¡°The night that your mother died¡­¡± she began as she braced herself, ¡°the same night that your father and I were together that one time¡­ It wasn¡¯t my choice¡± she forced herself to finish.

    Sebastian immediately looked up with shock making way for his own anger, ¡°you¡¯re telling me that my father raped you? And then you decided to give his son a job; not to mention everything else? I find that hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°No, your father didn¡¯t rape me; not really. He did want it more than I did at that particular moment; but that¡¯s because he didn¡¯t know the real reason why I offered myself to him that night¡± she forced herself to begin that story.

    ¡°He wanted it more than you?¡± Sebastian shook his head in doubt, ¡°but you offered yourself to him? In what world do those two sentences go together?¡± he asked her bitterly.

    ¡°Basically, I was forced to go and seduce him¡± she made herself further explain.

    Sebastian scoffed, ¡°and how the hell does one get forced to seduce someone?¡±

    Claire sighed heavily as she thought about how to explain that entire night to him. Possibly because of her own remaining anger, she decided that the best way to convince him of how that was possible would be to show him. On that thought she leaned down, looking deep into his eyes, ¡°go over to the window and jump out¡± she told him in that eerie tone.

    He swallowed a lump in his throat as he pushed himself to his feet and shakily moved toward the window, trying to debate on how bad a drop from the second story really would be.

    Just as he began to open the window, Claire spoke again, ¡°never mind. Sit back down¡± she told him in that same forceful tone as he turned back to her and slowly, warily moved back to his seat, watching her with even more disbelief and fear then, ¡°that¡¯s how¡± Claire finished pointedly.

    Nearly shaking then, he watched her for another long moment before finding his voice again, ¡°you can make people do whatever you say?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that asshole downstairs just left?¡± she returned smartly, satisfied that Sebastian would be showing her a bit more respect for the rest of the conversation.

    ¡°And have you always been able to do that?¡± he had to ask, afraid to take his dark eyes off of her at all now.

    ¡°Only for the last two hundred years or so, give or take a few decades¡± Claire answered with a trace of smugness left over from her already foul mood.

    ¡°Then how¡­¡± he just shook his head, ¡°how was someone able to force you to do that¡­ against your will?¡± he added unnecessarily.

    ¡°Because as old as I am, there are other vampires who are older, more powerful and more evil, than I have ever been¡± she added pointedly.

    ¡°Here?¡± Sebastian asked as he looked toward that window warily.

    ¡°The one who made me do that is dead now, thankfully¡± she answered as she continued to watch him.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand¡­ why would this other vamp want to force you to¡­ to go have sex with my father?¡± Sebastian had to ask.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°like I said; he was evil. He got off on pain and death and misery. He sent me to seduce your father hoping that either me or your mother would die that night; he didn¡¯t care which of us¡± she added more quietly. After another long moment wherein they both stared at the floor in silence, she spoke again, ¡°so I hope you can see why being called a whore for being forced against my will to do that¡­ it¡¯s a tad upsetting¡± Claire finished sarcastically, but with a slight sniffle as well.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Sebastian stated quietly, his guilt obvious.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant story¡± Claire added as she tried to compose herself again.

    ¡°But for ten years you let me think that¡­¡± Sebastian shook his head.

    ¡°See last statement¡± Claire returned with another light sniffle. ¡°Now, about these women you hired¡­¡± she forced the subject back around.

    ¡°I get that you didn¡¯t want whores here; but it is what the men want. They make a ton of money and they keep the customers calmer than they¡¯d be otherwise¡± Sebastian attempted to defend, only slightly thankful for the subject change.

    ¡°Do you not understand how upsetting it is for me to see women treated that way?¡± Claire stated plainly.

    ¡°Treated what way?¡± Sebastian returned with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Like property; like they¡¯re not real people with real feelings¡± Claire stated, some of that coolness returning to her tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing them to be here; and I try to keep them as safe as possible¡± Sebastian offered as his defense.

    Claire sighed, ¡°unless you¡¯re in the rooms with them; you can¡¯t guarantee their safety, Sebastian¡± she warned. Not able to easily refute her statement right away, Sebastian looked down silently. After another few moments, Claire sighed again, ¡°but I suppose I can try to.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian asked as he looked up at her again.

    ¡°Believe me, I am still in no way comfortable with women believing that is their only use in this world, but I will ask them all point blank if they honestly want to stay and do this¡± Claire sighed again, ¡°if they truly want to be here, I can help keep them a bit safer than they¡¯d be in any other establishment.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Sebastian asked as he watched her warily.

    Claire sighed once more, ¡°when I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll be serving special drinks to our clientele; and when I am here, I¡¯ll be serving them, and I¡¯ll be having a little chat with each man before he takes any woman upstairs.¡±

    Sebastian narrowed his eyes at that, ¡°special drinks?¡±

    ¡°Drinks that will make them behave a bit more gentlemanly towards the fairer sex¡± she stated, and then added more quietly, ¡°plus it¡¯ll keep any girls who do choose to stay from having bastard children put in them; which is always a dicey situation for any woman anyway¡± she finished as she looked down with another soft sigh.

    Sebastian swallowed another lump in his throat, ¡°you mean your blood, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly ethical, but if it¡¯ll keep the men under control, and make them actually show respect to myself as well as any other women employed here; I¡¯d say it¡¯s a fair trade.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a little unclear on how your blood will keep the men under control. I mean, I know about the effect the blood has on unborn children¡± he stated as he looked down guiltily, ¡°but you lost me on the other part.¡±

    ¡°Our blood does have a peculiar effect on mortals; it makes them a lot more pleasantly disposed to the Kindred whose blood they taste. It¡¯s how we know that our servants at the estate will protect us with their lives. Our blood makes it so¡± she gave him the short version of that explanation.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you could literally control every man in town¡­ with a drop of your blood?¡± Sebastian asked as his eyes widened.

    ¡°The ones that like their drink anyway; then again, they are the ones who usually need a bit of control, aren¡¯t they?¡± she returned smartly while adopting a smile to hide all that wariness and guilt that she still felt at the idea of binding so many mortals to her will. Though in a town and time as brutal as this, what other choice did she honestly have? Or at least that¡¯s what she tried to tell herself at any rate.

 Chapter 59

    Over the last few months of 1850, Raven¡¯s Loft did begin to get quite a reputation there in their ever-growing city by the sea. One thing it came to be known as was the saloon with the fewest number of casualties on a nightly basis. Not to say that there weren¡¯t still plenty. New customers who hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to be properly conditioned by Claire¡¯s ¡®special drinks¡¯ arrived each day in search of their fortunes in gold; and being the most popular watering hole in town, these new men passed through its doors quite frequently. And there were flare ups between the regular customers and the new customers often enough that blood was shed on occasion; yet it was still less often than at any other such establishment in the city.

    Another reputation that Claire¡¯s business had attained was also most likely highly responsible for its very popularity. Word quickly spread that any woman working there not only had less pregnancies, diseases and consequences caused by such; but also that they suffered less violence of any kind than women working at any other establishment in the city. Word also made it around that these women were treated much more humanely in Claire¡¯s employ than at any other male-run saloon in the city. And due to this reputation, Claire was quickly the one employer they sought after leaving much harsher working conditions at other similar businesses. Of course, the way these women all flocked to leave their other positions in exchange for one at The Loft did tend to make the place much more popular with customers, as well as much more hated by other saloon owners and brothel keepers.

    Another problem resulting from Claire¡¯s new policy towards the drinks she served was in her continually chilly relationship with Sebastian, who was nearly thirty now. He hadn¡¯t called her on any more of her extramarital relations over the last three centuries again, but he did seem to avoid her and her drinks any time he could. After closing down for the night and preparing to head back home, Claire locked her office and heard a floorboard in his quarters squeak to inform her that he was once again having a difficult time getting to sleep.

    She sighed slightly as she moved to knock upon his door, ¡°trouble sleeping again?¡± she called through it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading out?¡± he called back in a near mumble which she still managed to make out, as well as the wariness that had permeated his voice any of the few times he had spoken to her since she had adopted her new policy toward controlling those volatile men that frequented the place each night.

    ¡°A drink may help you sleep,¡± she offered innocently, only realizing a moment later that that statement was likely to be taken wrongly, considering his cool disposition in the months since discovering what she planned to do to each bottle of alcohol in the place.

    ¡°No thank you,¡± Sebastian returned with obvious bitterness.

    Claire sighed heavily at the tone as she pushed his door open, yet remained standing outside, ¡°Afraid to drink here anymore, are you?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking as she watched where he had stopped his incessant pacing in response to her opening the door.

    Sebastian just shook his head back at her, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m beginning to understand why certain¡­ people,¡± he decided on, ¡°have such a problem with people like you."

    Claire raised her brow at that, ¡°Meaning men in general? Other saloon owners? Or are we talking about some other people and some other trait other than me being a woman running a business?¡±

    Sebastian scoffed as he looked away, his distrust and fear obvious, ¡°Better get home before the sun comes up, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± he retorted bitterly as he refused to look back her way.

    ¡°I¡¯m sensing you disapprove of the way in which I¡¯ve run the business lately¡± Claire stated tiresomely. Another scoff as he continued to look away. Claire sighed again then before continuing, ¡°I let you have your whores, didn¡¯t I? And now we have lots more than even the ones you hired. I¡¯d say that¡¯s a win for you¡± she began as he continued to stubbornly refuse to look her way. Claire then added, ¡°and I¡¯ve kept them all safe and unfettered by unwanted children. And I¡¯ve made this place the least bloody in the entire city. Which of those things has you so angry and distrustful, Sebastian?¡± she asked pointedly.

    ¡°Least bloody?¡± he mumbled with a bitter sarcasm.

    Claire shook her head at that, ¡°yes, I¡¯ve shed my own blood on a weekly basis; every time a new shipment of alcohol comes in from my husband¡¯s merchants. But I¡¯d say that the results are worth it to make this place as successful as it is and more safe than most any other in the city¡± she argued.

    ¡°Safe for whom?¡± Sebastian complained as he moved toward the window to stare out at the nighttime sky above the various other business and merchant tents that had sprung up all around Claire¡¯s saloon in recent years.

    ¡°For just about everybody¡± Claire retorted.

    Sebastian answered in a mutter, ¡°everybody who doesn¡¯t want their own free will.¡±

    Claire glared back at that statement, ¡°so you think that what I¡¯m doing is worse than what was happening here every night before I began adding my specific type of behavior modification to the drinks?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that mind controlling a whole fucking town is probably the type of thing that¡­¡± he just let his voice trail off as he continued to stare out the window with a shake of his head.

    ¡°That what?¡± Claire pressed, not letting him out of the sentence that easily.

    ¡°That makes people like my sister¡¯s kind all think you¡¯re so evil¡± he forced himself to finish as he looked back at her with anger as well as fear.

    ¡°So it¡¯s evil for me to do anything I can to keep the mortals around me much safer than they¡¯d be in this hellish city otherwise?¡± she retorted with her own anger and hurt.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking away their free will!¡± Sebastian shot back, allowing his voice to rise only slightly.

    ¡°And they were doing so much fucking good when they still had it, weren¡¯t they?¡± Claire returned with the same anger as she turned on her heel and left him behind with a slam of the door to his room.

    <hr>

    When Claire arrived at the saloon the next night, she still was greeted by lustful looks from just about every person in the place; though they kept their tongues and hands in check a lot better than they had before partaking of her special drinks. As she moved toward the bar that Sebastian stood behind, he cast a dark look as she stepped around it to a place next to him.

    As he began to move away in the direction of the stairs, Claire¡¯s voice stopped him, ¡°we¡¯re pretty crowded and I didn¡¯t bring one of Sean¡¯s people tonight. Could use your continued help here at the bar.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sebastian sighed heavily, though didn¡¯t turn his eyes back to her, ¡°do I have a choice?¡±

    Claire mirrored his sigh, more sadness than anger in it after a day had passed since their unpleasant conversation the previous night. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, not making you¡± she told him pointedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s new,¡± he mumbled. Though he didn¡¯t make another move for the stairs, he also refused to look back her way.

    Claire sighed again as she forced a smile and served another few drinks to her customers before turning back to Sebastian when she got another moment, ¡°And happy thirtieth,¡± she told him with that remaining sadness. Though he offered no response other than another scoff as he grudgingly served the customers at his end of the bar. As the hours passed by, Claire had to try to make at least one more attempt at smoothing things over between she and Sebastian. ¡°So, thirteen years you¡¯ve been working here now, huh?¡±

    Sebastian shook his head as he leaned back against the shelves filled with all those special bottles of alcohol, his arms crossed over his chest in annoyance. ¡°Did some part of our conversation last night make you think that I¡¯d be happy to indulge in idle chatter with you tonight?¡±

    Claire sighed once more as she leaned back next to him, her eyes carefully watching the crowd as they always did. ¡°So, do you want to leave?¡± she finally asked after taking a moment to serve another few drinks, trying to ignore the disapproval on Sebastian¡¯s face every time a glass was filled.

    ¡°Leave as in go upstairs?¡± he responded as he finally turned a skeptical look back down to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve probably saved up a fair amount in the thirteen years since I gave you a job and home¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding pointedly, ¡°since your days of begging¡± she added that final comment before moving on, ¡°especially in just the last two years since all this gold fever started and changed the business so thoroughly. If you wanted to, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d finally have the means to get your own place. I¡¯m also certain Sean would give you a good price on the lumber and such.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re firing me?¡± Sebastian asked as several emotions briefly crossed through his aura then.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you if working here, with the way I run the place now; if it makes you so unhappy that you want to move on¡± she told him in an even tone as she continued to watch his aura.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re firing me?¡± he repeated more loudly.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a slight chuckle, ¡°no, I¡¯m asking you if you really are so unhappy here now that you want to leave¡± she insisted again.

    But before Sebastian could even decide on his true feelings about her question, another customer arrived, slamming the doors open angrily as he did. He was a gray-haired man who looked to be in his fifties though well fed and in seemingly good health despite the robust stomach below his well-tailored suit. His angry eyes immediately scanned the room, coming to rest on the two of them standing there behind the bar watching him warily, considering his obvious discontent.

    He angrily pushed several others out of his way as he deliberately moved to the bar, centering a furious look on the two of them, ¡°you the one runnin this place?¡± he barked the words on his approach.

    Seeing the obvious anger permeating his aura, Claire swallowed hard, ¡°what can I do for you sir?¡± she asked as she and Sebastian both stepped forward from where they had still been leaning back on the shelf.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talkin to you bitch! And you let your whores run bar with you?¡± he asked Sebastian angrily as he turned his cold gaze on him.

    Before Sebastian could respond, Claire retorted forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m not a whore sir, and what can I do for you?¡± she repeated as she centered her own cold look on the man.

    ¡°If you ain¡¯t a whore, then I¡¯m the goddamned king of England¡± he spat back at her.

    ¡°Actually he was much more attractive¡± Claire couldn¡¯t resist with a bitter smirk.

    The man scoffed with disbelief, ¡°you let your pussy mouth off like that?¡± he asked Sebastian roughly.

    ¡°She¡¯s not a whore¡± Sebastian finally got a word in as his own tone darkened in response to this man¡¯s manner as well.

    ¡°They all are¡± the man scoffed as he cast another look over Claire¡¯s tiny frame in the tight corset, ¡°the point is, your place has been stealin all my business and all my whores; as well as stealin ¡®em from every other saloon and brothel owner in town. Not that I give two shits about them others, but none of us upstanding businessmen are none too pleased with that turn o¡¯ events!¡± he continued speaking to Sebastian only.

    Sebastian took a deep breath before responding, ¡°don¡¯t see how you can come in here blamin us for public opinion¡± he returned, trying very hard to ignore the fact that he knew quite well that there was a very specific and slightly unethical reason for much of their success.

    That was when one of the regulars standing nearby interrupted the loud conversation, ¡°fuck off back to your own place old man¡± the customer told him with a bit of a drunken slur.

    That was when the older man glared back and pulled a gun from his hip, firing it straight into the other man¡¯s head. Ignoring the startled looks all around him as the others began moving away to give him a wide berth, he continued ¡°now, as I was sayin¡± he continued to the two behind the bar, ¡°I want my whores and my customers back by tomorrow evenin or there¡¯ll be more bullets for you and your pretty lil¡¯ piece o¡¯ tail!¡± he finished angrily as he pushed his way through the crowd who easily moved back as he huffily left.

    Staring daggers after him, Claire had to use every bit of willpower to not rush forward to make the man pay dearly for the life he had taken. She more than wanted to do just that, but had to force herself to remember the mortals surrounding her. It was true that most of them were bound, but there were still a few among them who were newer to the establishment and not fully bound yet after all. Therefore, her overwhelming desire to show the man exactly what kind of a mistake he had just made had to be put in check for the sake of the Masquerade; distasteful as she found it to let him leave without giving him a very forceful lesson about the error of his ways.

    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Sebastian asked her accusingly.

    ¡°Stop him?¡± Claire returned, her anger at their last visitor sharpening her tone, ¡°I knew he was angry. But not every angry man blows another one¡¯s brains out¡± she told him pointedly as a few of the other customers moved to drag the dead man outside.

    ¡°Oh like you didn¡¯t know what he was planning to do just by looking at him?¡± Sebastian asked her in the same accusatory whisper.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡± Claire stated plainly.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯ve seen Sean repeat every single thing I was thinking before the words ever crossed my lips¡± he told her in the same perturbed but quiet tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not Sean¡± Claire growled back up at him. She then added, ¡°and if you actually give a damn about men getting killed for no reason other than harsh words exchanged between them; then I¡¯d say you ought to rethink my way of doing things. Because without it, there¡¯d be a hell of a lot more blood and brains to clean up.¡±

    Sebastian scoffed as he looked away again before speaking, ¡°according to that asshole, he¡¯ll be comin back tomorrow with more bullets for the two of us.¡±

    ¡°So he said¡± Claire stated in continued annoyance. She then looked back up at Sebastian, ¡°this brings me back to my earlier question.¡±

    ¡°What question would that be?¡± Sebastian asked, only casting the briefest glance her way.

    ¡°Do you plan on being here when he comes back?¡± Claire asked him again as he turned to get a mop and bucket.

    ¡°Honestly, when you first proposed it, I didn¡¯t know what I thought about the idea of leaving here after thirteen years¡± he began as he leaned upon the mop with a sigh.

    ¡°Has your opinion now been changed by our very unhappy competition?¡± Claire asked in the same even tone.

    ¡°He said that if he doesn¡¯t get his customers and whores back he¡¯d have a bullet for both of us¡± Sebastian repeated the threat, ¡°and I think we both know that these folks ain¡¯t never gonna go anywhere but here, for some reason¡± he added with a bit of bitterness, ¡°which means Tobin there¡¯ll be back with a gun pointed at both me and you; and I somehow doubt I¡¯d be comin out of that situation any more alive than that man they just dragged out¡± he then leaned down to whisper in her ear, ¡°but you¡¯d do just fine on the other end of a bullet, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Claire sighed in concession, knowing he was right, ¡°so you are leaving then?¡±

    ¡°I think it may just be time¡± Sebastian sighed with defeat as he moved to begin scrubbing that stain from the floor before heading upstairs to pack his things; hoping that the next stain wouldn¡¯t be made by his own blood after all.

 Chapter 60

    When Claire returned home and to her and Sean¡¯s bedroom for the night, he had just gotten into bed moments before she entered the room. As he turned his eyes to her upon her arrival, Sean immediately noted her discontent, as he always did, ¡°rough night?¡± he greeted sympathetically.

    ¡°To put it mildly¡± she mumbled as she leaned down to remove her boots.

    Sean was quiet another moment as he watched Claire¡¯s aura, ¡°you smell like blood.¡±

    ¡°You say the sweetest things¡± Claire mumbled further as she shuffled toward the bed before adding, ¡°and that¡¯s because I spent most of the evening trying to get it out of the floorboards, again¡± she added pointedly.

    ¡°Another gun-happy mortal?¡± Sean sighed. Claire simply nodded as she slid under the cover and curled against his chest, ¡°thought that special ingredient in the booze cut down on that.¡±

    ¡°It does; but the asshole with the itchy trigger finger has never had a drink at my place as far as I recall¡± Claire sighed again. She then added, ¡°and Sebastian¡¯s leaving.¡±

    ¡°Leaving?¡± Sean asked as he looked down at where she still laid her head sadly upon his chest, ¡°leaving temporarily you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s gonna be permanent; told him you¡¯d give him a fair price on lumber for his own place¡± she added sadly.

    ¡°That¡¯s rather surprising¡± Sean returned thoughtfully, ¡°especially considering that booze we just mentioned; I figured every man in the place would be loath to leave it, let alone one who¡¯s been working and living there for over a decade.¡±

    ¡°Funny you should mention the booze; that¡¯s part of the problem¡± she sighed.

    ¡°Not sure I follow¡± Sean replied.

    ¡°Ever since I started adding my blood to the drinks, Sebastian has hardly touched a drop of alcohol there¡± she began.

    ¡°Did he happen to explain why?¡± Sean asked as he continued to look down at that sadness and worry in her aura, as well as a bit of anger as well.

    ¡°Something about me taking away the free will of every man in town and proving why the hellhounds think we¡¯re so evil¡± she grumbled with an angry sort of regret.

    ¡°He actually said that?¡± Sean returned with his own worry.

    ¡°More or less¡± Claire sighed as she finally looked up to see the obvious apprehension in Sean, ¡°don¡¯t worry, the first night he started working there he was compelled to never lead them here or tell anyone about us¡± she assured as she sighed and rested her cheek against Sean¡¯s chest once more, ¡°he just thinks I¡¯m an evil bitch who he doesn¡¯t wanna work for anymore, apparently¡±

    ¡°And he said that?¡± Sean asked with a bit more volume.

    ¡°It was more implied¡± Claire admitted with another sigh, ¡°though I did get called a bitch tonight by someone else. Good times¡± she added sarcastically.

    ¡°Someone else who hasn¡¯t drunk enough at your place yet I assume?¡± Sean returned warily.

    ¡°The same prick that pulled the trigger tonight¡± she offered, and then lowered her voice, ¡°and he promised to come back tomorrow to put me and Bas both in our place.¡±

    That was when Sean became even more alert, ¡°come again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the other part of the reason Bas is leaving. He has a feeling he¡¯d have less luck surviving that asshole¡¯s next visit than I would¡± she stated with another sad and frustrated sigh.

    ¡°And I take it there were too many people around for you to put this prick in his place¡± Sean replied with the same worry still coloring his tone.

    ¡°Gotta uphold the fucking Masquerade, don¡¯t I?¡± Claire replied bitterly.

    Trying to force down his own fears of some danger coming to her aside from just the problems of a possibly broken Kindred law, Sean had to ask for more details, ¡°what exactly did he say, Claire?¡±

    ¡°He was pissed that all of his whores and customers prefer my place to his; said that if he didn¡¯t get them back by tomorrow, or I guess tonight, that he would come back with a bullet for Bas and me both¡­ considering I didn¡¯t have many pleasant words for him either tonight¡± Claire answered with continued annoyance over the entire situation before her.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually threatened to come back and shoot you both just because your business is doing better than his?¡± Sean responded with his own angry disbelief.

    ¡°And, considering Bas knows damn well that my girls and my customers will never leave me, thanks to¡­ reasons; that asshole Tobin will never get his wish, at least not tonight. It¡¯d take months for my blood to wear off, even if I stopped serving the tainted booze right this very evening; not to mention that if I did that, I¡¯d go back to having pregnant and diseased girls getting beaten to death and customers ducking bullets every fucking night of the week, just like it is at all the other saloons¡± Claire further explained, her anger renewed the more she thought on her current situation.

    ¡°Tobin¡¯s his name?¡± Sean returned, his own anger simmering then.

    ¡°Not that it matters even if he did come back and shoot me; though I would have a bit of trouble explaining my inability to be murdered to the hundreds of men sure to be underneath my roof tonight¡± she grumbled.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Sean scoffed as he looked down at her, ¡°so, you¡¯re just gonna let this asshole come in and shoot you; then what? Just retire until your customers are too old to remember your face?¡±

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what else to do, short of murdering that prick¡± Claire sighed again, ¡°and I¡¯m pretty sure that would break our stupid fucking laws too if I took a chunk out of him.¡±

    ¡°There are other ways to deal with him. We can control any mortal we want, remember?¡± Sean reminded after taking a moment to calm his own irritation at the fact of this man threatening Claire, even if it was a threat that wouldn¡¯t necessarily kill her; it still angered him more than a bit.

    ¡°Not without every unbound customer wondering how I managed to get a murderous asshole to suddenly forget that he wants to put a bullet in me¡± Claire told him pointedly.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to get to him when you¡¯re not surrounded by others¡± Sean stated plainly.

    ¡°Easier said than done. My place is always packed to the rafters and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s got plenty of toadies surrounding him under his roof too¡± Claire attempted to argue the success of the plan.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can find a way¡± Sean stated as he looked toward the patio doors with annoyance, knowing the sun would most likely be up before either of them could develop a foolproof plan to tend to the Tobin problem.

    ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll find it before morning though¡± Claire complained, her own thoughts mirroring his as she sighed and curled down into their pillows knowing that their conversation would soon be forced to an end anyway.

    <hr>

    Sean followed Claire from their chambers the next night and down the stairs to the main hall, which was not that odd in itself. But when he continued to follow Claire into the foyer, she had to turn back to him questioningly, ¡°you have somewhere to go too?¡± she asked as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m coming with you¡± Sean told her plainly.

    ¡°To the saloon?¡± Claire repeated as she raised a brow.

    ¡°Why, were you planning on going somewhere else first?¡± Sean returned her questioning look.

    ¡°No, but if you come to The Loft with me¡­¡± Claire just shook her head, ¡°don¡¯t you have other things you have to do tonight?¡±

    ¡°Nothing that supersedes a threat on my wife¡¯s life¡± he told her with conviction.

    ¡°We both know a bullet won¡¯t end my life¡± Claire reminded.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of painful things that won¡¯t end our lives; doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d enjoy sitting idly by and letting you endure any of them though¡± Sean continued in the same unwavering tone.

    Claire just shook her head up at him. She then sighed heavily, ¡°you¡¯re the Prince; you can¡¯t break your own laws¡± she reminded him unnecessarily.

    ¡°Did I say I was planning to break any laws tonight?¡± Sean stated with feigned innocence.

    ¡°Oh, so if Tobin comes in waving a gun at me you¡¯re not gonna do a thing, huh? I don¡¯t have to be a mind reader to know that¡¯s a lie and a half¡± she scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be at the bar. I¡¯ll be near the door. The second you see this prick, you let me know and I will remove him to the nearest dark alley for a chat, of some kind or another¡± Sean added the last bit wryly.

    ¡°A chat, huh?¡± Claire retorted, trying to sound angry though not able to help the smirk, ¡°you know, as old as we are, I still think we missed the days of knights in shining armor by a few centuries.¡±

    ¡°What about a Prince Charming?¡± Sean returned her smirk.

    ¡°Think we missed that one too¡± she wrinkled her nose up at him.

    ¡°I beg to differ, my lady¡± Sean allowed another wry smile and a slight bow, ¡°lead the way, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what are you going to do?¡± Claire had to ask as they made their way to the saloon several minutes later on that mild December night.

    ¡°Once we¡¯re alone in that dark alley, it won¡¯t matter, will it?¡± Sean stated in the same even tone.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t honestly have a plan?¡± Claire asked as she looked back up at him questioningly.

    ¡°It will be his own behavior that determines exactly how forcefully I have to get my point across¡± Sean informed her thoughtfully.

    ¡°You know that even if you dissuade his prick-like tendencies, every other saloon owner in this city also has it in for me thanks to my special drinks¡± Claire warned with her own apprehension.

    ¡°Good thing we have many, many years to correct their way of thinking then¡± Sean shrugged as Claire just shook her head once more, somehow doubting this was going to be a simple or permanent fix, no matter how exactly Sean handled it.

    Once they passed through the doors, they were greeted by the usual attentiveness Claire always received, as well as by the slightly overwhelmed look on the face of the servant who had been sent to help run the place that day. ¡°Did Sebastian already leave?¡± she asked the servant with concern as she approached and helped him with some of the glasses he had been trying to return to the bar without them toppling from the overfilled tray.

    Sean stayed near the door as he had planned to and nodded to Claire to assure her that he was ready for her warning the moment Tobin made any appearance at all. Though, the servant¡¯s voice drew her attention from Sean as he answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Sebastian all day Miss Claire¡± he told her with worry as they made their way to the bar, each carrying their own share of glassware.

    ¡°Did you check the office?¡± Claire asked as she rolled her eyes at a few of the whistles the customers offered her, each receiving an annoyed look from Sean who still remained stationed near the door.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t had a moment to breathe let alone go look for him¡± the servant told her apologetically as he set his own tray on the bar and took the glasses Claire¡¯s arms had been filled with.

    Claire just shook her head as she easily found Sean through the crowd and made a gesture to insinuate she would be heading upstairs for a moment. Sean simply nodded with a sigh as he went back to scanning the auras as well as thoughts of the assembled men, despite how lewd those thoughts seemed to be about his own wife; which of course didn¡¯t improve Sean¡¯s mood despite knowing that alcohol and her blood would easily make any man want to ravage her, considering how badly the sober and unbound ones had always wanted her too.

    Once Claire reached the top floor, she first checked Sebastian¡¯s room. Inside, she found his belongings all packed and stacked inside the door; which did not give her any comfort about why he hadn¡¯t been downstairs all day according to the servant working that night. Bracing herself, she moved across the way to her office to see if he had decided to hide himself away from the crowd to avoid having to deal with Tobin¡¯s promised return to the premises.

    Upon opening the door though, her fears were realized. It seemed that Tobin¡¯s return had not necessarily meant that he would wait until nightfall. Inside, Sebastian sat slouched in the chair with dark eyes open and glazed over, blood pouring from his chest out of the bullet wound. Claire whimpered as she moved her hands to her face, immediately sinking to her knees in the doorway; her first thought being that the thing she was had now cost the life of both this young man as well as his mother¡¯s thirty years prior.

    She wasn¡¯t sure how many minutes had passed as she sat there on her knees, leaning against the doorframe, staring into Sebastian¡¯s glassy eyes with her own bloody tear-filled pools of emerald green. She barely even acknowledged the footsteps behind her which faltered as they approached the open doorway she had collapsed into.

    ¡°I take it he came here during the day¡± Sean¡¯s voice shook as he came to stand behind her, taking in the scene as well. It was true that he had never had much of a friendship with the young man whose body now lay dead before them; but he knew that Claire had always cared for him, despite any difficulties their own relationship had endured over the last thirteen years.

    But before Claire could confirm the obvious through her own grief, the sound of more gunshots then pierced the air downstairs.

 Chapter 61

    It was difficult to make any kind of accurate guess at exactly how many gunshots there had actually been from the moment they heard the first until Sean and Claire quickly moved from the office doorway to the landing above the tavern. Though, when they looked out on the scene below, the number of casualties was gut-wrenching. The bullets had thankfully stopped, but not before claiming several lives there that night. Though there was not nearly as much blood and carnage as Sean had seen in his visions of Kaleb¡¯s massacre that claimed six lives under that roof thirty-two years earlier; however there were many more deaths this time around.

    The two swallowed hard from their place overlooking the scene as their eyes moved around the room. Among the many lives lost that night were Sean¡¯s servant who had been tending bar, nearly every one of the prostitutes in Claire¡¯s current employ, bystanders caught in the crossfire, and the gunmen themselves. Those gunmen were apparently a small group of men working for Tobin, and the repulsive saloon owner himself. Apparently, upon opening fire on those assembled there that night, many of Claire¡¯s regular and now blood bound customers took it upon themselves to return fire and put an end to the slaughter, with further slaughter; but putting an end to it, nonetheless.

    ¡°It was that asshole Tobin, Miss Claire¡± one of the customers called up to her as he holstered his still smoking gun.

    Bracing herself, Claire shakily began moving down the stairs, Sean following close behind her, ¡°were all of Tobin¡¯s men killed too?¡± she made herself ask as she stepped off the bottom stair, turning her question to the man who had spoken, though her eyes continued to move around the room as she forced her composure to remain as best she could.

    ¡°Yeah, we got em all¡± the man confirmed as he nodded to the bodies of the men who lay riddled with bullets, their own pistols still clenched in their hands.

    ¡°I guess the drinks do work¡± Sean whispered in her ear with a bit of his own regret from where he leaned down behind her.

    Claire just shook her head as she made herself look away from the bodies long enough to return his whisper, ¡°and this is because of that, you know¡± she told him, her voice full of regret.

    ¡°They stopped them though¡± Sean attempted to assure.

    ¡°And I somehow doubt he¡¯ll be the last who comes in here demanding retribution for all my alleged success¡± she sighed with another sad shake of her head.

    <hr>

    As soon as the bodies were removed, Claire closed up early that night. The customers were of course none too happy to be herded from the place at just past ten, but they kept most of their complaints to themselves, all things considered. Upon locking the tavern doors, Claire sniffled and finally let go of that iron hold on her tears as she moved to get a bucket of water, a mop, some rags and a scrubbing brush from the small storage space behind the bar.

    When she returned with the cleaning implements, Sean had just stepped off the stairs after having removed Sebastian¡¯s body from the office, wrapping it in a sheet and laying it gently in the hall outside her office. ¡°I wrapped him up and laid him in the hall for now. Did you want me to summon a servant to take him to the graveyard?¡±

    Claire sniffled again as she wrung the water from one of the cloths for a moment or two longer than necessary before she found her voice, ¡°he was the last, you know¡± she stated in a hoarse whisper, not looking back at Sean as he took a few more steps toward her, his own eyes traveling over the various pools of blood around the room.

    ¡°The last?¡± Sean asked her in the same quiet tone.

    ¡°The last remnant of Kristofer, other than his daughter¡­ the werewolf¡± she added bitterly as she wiped at her cheek before moving to begin scrubbing at one of the bloodstains.

    Sean sighed with further regret as he moved to where her tears only added to the blood she was furiously trying to wipe away, ¡°you know I can have my servants take care of cleaning this up for you¡± he attempted, not sure how to offer any comfort in regards to her actual statement.

    ¡°Why? So they can get shot too the next time some other asshole comes in here pissed off at me?¡± Claire scoffed as she continued to scrub with some combination of anger and sadness.

    Sean sighed as he squatted down near her, ¡°I see what you¡¯re doing Claire, and please stop. You can¡¯t blame yourself every time some horrible thing happens.¡±

    ¡°Every time¡± she scoffed as she continued to scrub, ¡°that just proves that horrible things always happen around me; pretty hard not to see the connection¡± she sniffled again as she cursed as a nail broke and simply continued to scrub vigorously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that¡­¡± Sean attempted as another scoff from Claire cut him off.

    ¡°We both know that you¡¯re not prone to lying, Sean; probably not a good time to try your hand at it¡± she muttered, and scrubbed.

    Sean allowed another sad sigh as he took a moment before trying to offer any more words, ¡°I assume you¡¯re going to claim that it was your blood in the alcohol that is to blame for¡­ all of this¡± he decided on as he gestured around the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s hardly as much a claim as it is a fact¡± Claire muttered as she continued accomplishing nothing but adding soapy water to the pool of blood.

    ¡°And wasn¡¯t it just the other night that you pointed out that without your blood things would be even worse?¡± Sean attempted logic, despite knowing that it would have a hard time breaking through any of that grief and guilt.

    ¡°Yeah, this is much better¡± she scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m sure Kristofer would be thrilled to know that not only did you force him to kill his wife, but helped murder his grandchild with your blood, and now I got their son murdered because of my own blood too, just to top it all off¡± she sniffled again. Not looking up to see Sean¡¯s flinch at her words, ¡°hey, maybe we should go and try to hunt down his daughter too. That way we can be responsible for the deaths of his whole fucking family once and for all¡± she spat out through more of those tears that were equally angry as well as sad.

    Trying to force his way past her angry words, Sean spoke a moment later, ¡°and what about the prostitutes? You¡¯ve always been able to keep them safe and healthy because of that blood of yours. Are you going to claim that that¡¯s some sign of your own malice as well?¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Claire scoffed again; ¡°yeah well they¡¯re all dead now too, aren¡¯t they?¡± she bit out as another nail broke.

    ¡°Claire, would you please stop?¡± Sean practically was pleading at this point.

    ¡°It¡¯s my mess, and I¡¯ll clean it¡± she returned through more sobs, ¡°I¡¯ll clean it all the way ¡¯til the sun comes up if I have to¡± she sniffled again.

    ¡°Then you better give me a cloth too; after all, I¡¯m the one who told you to put your blood in the booze¡± he returned as he held a hand out to receive said cloth.

    ¡°You suggested it; I¡¯m the one who actually did it¡± she argued, though weakly.

    Letting out a heavy sigh, Sean finally raised his voice, ¡°Goddammit, Claire. Why do you continually insist on hating yourself for every single thing that goes wrong in this whole entire fucked up world?¡±

    Her sobs shaking her then, she forced some answer, ¡°because it has to be my fault; it all has to be my fault¡± she forced through more tears, ¡°it¡¯s all my punishment for¡­¡± she stated then broke down in further sobs, still not able to admit that one sin to him. As much as she did hate herself, admitting why and making Sean hate her just as much; that would be one too many hurts for her to ever bear.

    Looking over at where Claire finally let the cloth fall from her hands and moved them to her face to catch all those tears, Sean swallowed hard. He knew exactly what the end of her sentence was meant to be; though he couldn¡¯t ever admit to that knowledge himself. He wanted so badly to tell her that she hadn¡¯t done what she had always believed she had, but he knew that he could not admit to ever breaking her trust to find that secret out either. It would destroy the one thing that had always given them both their strength to endure eternal life; and he would not let himself take that away from her.

    Instead, he moved to pull her into his arms, holding her tightly as she sobbed against him there amidst all that bloodshed that she refused to stop blaming herself for. She was completely convinced that an eternity of pain and guilt was truly what she deserved; and he had no idea what he could ever do to convince her otherwise. So he did what he could do, and he held her.

    <hr>

    The week after the shootout brought with it Christmas and New Year¡¯s. Not that anyone in Sean¡¯s home was feeling very celebratory, even if they had been the type to celebrate Christmas at all. That week Sean continued to send his servants to run the saloon for Claire despite her own misgivings about returning there herself, or even keeping it open at all; it was still quite the substantial form of income for them. Financial gain aside though, Sean still came to the decision that it would cause more problems to close it down than it would to keep it open; considering the fact that it was indeed the most popular such establishment in the city whose residents now numbered over 2200, which was quite substantially more than the 131 residents the town had boasted only sixty years earlier when they had returned home to help Haven rid himself of the serpent.

    As the servants ran the saloon, and Sean returned to his Princely duties; Claire remained hidden away upstairs once again, spending most of her evenings on the patio outside their chambers staring sadly out over the sea as she had been prone to doing so many times in the past. It was the last night of the year, a week after Claire had sequestered herself to their chambers, when her solitude was interrupted by a knock on the chamber door.

    Claire let out a tiresome sigh as she turned her sad green eyes back to the sound. Forcing herself to step into the room from the patio, she managed a hoarse response, ¡°what is it?¡±

    ¡°You have a visitor Miss Claire¡± the pretty young servant called from the other side of the still closed door.

    Claire narrowed her eyes at that as she made her feet carry her to the door, though only opened it a crack, ¡°what visitor?¡± she asked the young female servant.

    ¡°It¡¯s a young woman who says she¡¯s an employee of yours¡± the servant answered.

    Claire scoffed slightly before responding, ¡°if you mean from the tavern; I¡¯m not really running that place anymore¡± Claire returned.

    ¡°She seems very upset and desperate to see you, Miss Claire¡± the servant continued in a small voice, ¡°should I tell her to leave anyway though?¡±

    Claire let out another frustrated sigh, ¡°I assume Sean is too busy to deal with this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s locked away in his office as usual; but the girl asked specifically for you, not Sean¡± the servant continued, her voice wavering at the prospect of ever having to tell one of her Kindred regnants things that they did not seem to want to hear.

    Claire let out yet another sigh as she moved to pull a robe from a nearby hook, ¡°fine, tell her to wait in the main hall¡± she gave in with a mumble. The young servant gave Claire a relieved smile and a slight curtsy before heading back in the direction of the stairs. Bracing herself a moment to think of the best way in which to deal with the girl, Claire finally made her feet carry her down the stairs after another long moment to tie the robe tightly around herself and force some kind of composure at the prospect of any reminder of the last time she had been at The Loft.

    When Claire made her way to the ground floor, she recognized the girl as one of the few prostitutes who had managed to survive the hail of bullets a week earlier. She was just barely eighteen with long dark hair and a plain kind of prettiness. She stood at the same 5¡¯4¡± as Claire but with straight brown locks that matched her somewhat sad eyes above a thin frame. Her name was Hallie and she had been with Claire since she originally gave into the idea of prostitutes working there at all, only a few months earlier.

    ¡°Miss Claire?¡± the girl managed an apologetic smile as she turned at the sound of her footsteps. Though Hallie¡¯s smile seemed to cause her a bit of pain as her face was beaten and bruised, her arms held tightly around her tattered dress as though her ribs also ached with the effort it took to speak.

    Claire was more than a bit caught by her appearance as she made her feet move her a few more steps toward the girl as she tried to find words, ¡°Hallie, what happened?¡± Claire asked her sadly, though she had a fairly good guess, considering the girl¡¯s occupation.

    ¡°It was one of the newer customers; the ones you usually give a good talkin to before letting them go to the rooms with us¡± Hallie began as she tried to hold her smile, though her voice shook as she attempted to recount the story.

    ¡°A customer did this to you?¡± Claire let out an even sadder sigh then.

    ¡°He was a new one; one who didn¡¯t have the manners of the regulars¡± Hallie repeated as she looked down, ¡°they never hurt me when you were there to put the fear o¡¯ god in ¡¯em. So I hoped it¡¯d be ok tonight too¡± she finished as she stifled tears.

    Claire closed her eyes tightly as she tried to bite back her own sadness for the girl, ¡°and he hurt more than your face?¡± she asked as she gestured to where Hallie winced a bit as she shook, still holding her arms tight around herself.

    ¡°He kicked me a few times after he knocked me down; it¡¯s nothin I hadn¡¯t gotten at my old place; I guess I just started to feel safer with ¡¯em since comin to work for you. My own stupidity, really¡± she sniffled as she continued to keep her eyes down.

    ¡°You got beaten this badly and walked all the way here anyway?¡± Claire shook her head with another sad look over at the girl as she led her to a seat on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal soon enough I¡¯m sure; ain¡¯t hardly had any aches or illnesses since I came to your place¡± Hallie told her as she hesitantly took the seat and attempted to offer Claire another smile. She then addressed Claire¡¯s question, ¡°the others of us that¡¯re left¡± she began as she sniffled again, ¡°we all was startin to get worried that you may not be comin back at all. So they thought that if you could see what had been happenin since you left, that maybe you¡¯d feel more inclined to come back and watch over us again?¡± she stammered her way through the question, almost as though afraid that it would anger Claire, but desperate to know the answer nonetheless.

    The girl¡¯s question as well as her state easily tore at Claire¡¯s already quite fragile sensibilities of her own. She then took another moment to cast one more sad glance at the injuries the young girl had suffered in her absence. She finally braced herself and spoke again, ¡°if those of you who are left still want to work there¡­ then I suppose that it would be my job to get back to trying to keep you all safe after all¡± Claire gave in as she gently touched Hallie¡¯s shoulder and made an attempt at her own smile, which didn¡¯t quite make it to her lips until she saw the relief and gratitude on the young girl¡¯s face looking back at her.

 Chapter 62

    ~1858~

    By 1855 the consensus of most of the country was that the California Gold Rush was officially over. There were still enough people who stubbornly remained in the city searching for their fortunes, or else hadn¡¯t discovered or retained enough of said fortunes to be able to afford to make a new life for themselves elsewhere. So, the population was still nearly 4000 mortal residents, despite the gold fever that finally came to an end after nearly a decade.

    Due to that population explosion, among other factors; the popularity of Raven¡¯s Loft was still adequate enough to keep a steady stream of patrons coming through the doors each night. However, in the three years since the Rush officially ended, Claire had stopped hiring any new prostitutes to work for her. After all, she had never been fond of women being exploited in such a way, which is why she went above and beyond to ensure that the women originally hired by Sebastian did truly want to be there and were kept as safe as possible by her blood; though of course, that method of keeping her customers and girls safe did lead to other problems, such as the violence perpetrated by Tobin and company.

    After stopping the new hire of any more prostitutes, Claire also made the remaining girls aware that she would be more than happy to change their positions to those of singers or dancers such as Davina had been. Of course, not all of the girls had such talents, so they continued to hold their original positions. By 1858, there were only three girls in her employ who continued to take money in return for any kind of intimacy. Though, those three feared that Claire was soon going to just completely end their employment as well.

    One of the three girls who still took money for their affections was Hallie. She had been the one who was responsible for convincing Claire to continue running the saloon and therefore serving her special drinks, despite all of her misgivings. Now the pretty young brunette was in her mid-twenties and in fear of losing the only income she could earn now that Claire was trying to phase out her position altogether.

    That warm afternoon Hallie was making an attempt to enjoy the last few hours before her next shift at The Loft by sitting out on the strip of beach nearest the tavern. Though her worry about her own ability to maintain an income was dulling her ability to enjoy the sunny day. She sighed and curled her bare feet in the wet sand as the tide gently licked at her toes while she tried to devise some plan for what she would do if tonight was the night Claire finally decided to eliminate the positions of Hallie and the other two remaining whores. Claire had assured her that even if she didn¡¯t have the talent for the stage, she could still work there as a serving girl. But with other former whores stepping into that position already; there wouldn¡¯t be all that many shifts or wages left for Hallie, which would make earning a living quite difficult.

    That was when Hallie¡¯s worrisome thoughts were interrupted by another young woman¡¯s voice accompanying the sound of footsteps crunching in the sand as she approached, ¡°you seem a little troubled for someone spending the afternoon on a sunny beach¡± she greeted her.

    Hallie looked up at the sound of the voice and shaded her eyes from the bright sun coming off the waves to better focus on her companion. The woman had hair as dark as Claire¡¯s and skin nearly as pale, as though she rarely spent any of her own time out in the sun despite the abundance of it there in their Southern California city. She had eyes so dark they were nearly black and the equally dark locks only fell an inch or two below those pale shoulders. She stood at about 5¡¯7¡± and looked to be in her late twenties with eyes that somehow gave the impression that she had endured more than her share of hardship.

    Hallie attempted a small smile as she responded, ¡°you don¡¯t look like you spend much leisure time out here in the sun either.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t had a lot of chances for any of that leisure time¡± the woman concurred as she moved to a seat in the sand near Hallie, ¡°you seem to have found a moment of peace yourself though; so why the sad eyes?¡± she asked her as she squinted out over the sun glinting off the waves.

    Hallie sighed slightly, ¡°just worried about things¡± she stated as she glanced back at the other woman, and added ¡°my name¡¯s Hallie.¡± She then offered a hand to the slightly older woman.

    ¡°Ilana¡± the other girl returned quietly as she took Hallie¡¯s hand before turning her eyes back to the sea for a moment, ¡°so, worry is something I¡¯m quite familiar with as well. Wonder if we¡¯re worried about the same things?¡± she offered with another faint smile as she cast a look back at the buildings nearest the beach.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m worried that I may be out of a job soon. This may be my last chance to even try to enjoy the view from this particular stretch of beach¡± Hallie sighed quietly.

    ¡°Your job near here then?¡± Ilana asked as she cast another glance at the nearby buildings, her eyes lingering a moment on the sign outside Raven¡¯s Loft.

    ¡°Yeah, The Loft¡± Hallie sighed once more as she gestured to the building Ilana¡¯s eyes now lingered on.

    Ilana then turned her eyes back to Hallie as she looked rather surprised by the comment, ¡°I heard that was the most popular saloon in the city. Why would you be out of a job there?¡±

    Hallie let out another sad breath, ¡°my boss never really wanted to hire¡­ girls like me¡± she decided on, ¡°and now that the Gold Rush is over, my job could be too soon.¡±

    ¡°Girls like you?¡± Ilana asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°Whores¡± Hallie admitted with a look down, ¡°the other person who used to help run the place hired us when the Rush began. Now, we¡¯re not as needed I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t whores always needed? Oldest profession and all¡± Ilana returned, not seeming as shocked by hearing what Hallie was as she was by hearing that there could ever be a lack of need for that occupation.

    ¡°I suppose; but since my boss has never really liked the idea of hiring us, she only originally gave in¡­¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Ilana caught that word and had to ask for more information.

    ¡°Yeah¡± Hallie smiled slightly, ¡°her name¡¯s Claire and she¡¯s always been very good to us; but she really doesn¡¯t want this place to be associated with¡­ that¡± she finished quietly.

    ¡°So, the person running the most popular saloon in the city is a female?¡± Ilana asked as she glanced back at the tavern once again.

    ¡°Yeah¡± Hallie smiled again, not able to hide her admiration for Claire, despite her worries about losing her source of income, ¡°her husband did buy her the place originally, but he lets her run it all herself. I think I¡¯ve only seen him even step foot in the place a couple times over the ten years since I started working there.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°So, a woman running the place herself has made it the most popular place in the city, putting just about every other saloon out of business; but she has a problem with whores?¡± Ilana repeated with another skeptical look.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to put the other places out of business¡± Hallie began quietly.

    ¡°But she did¡± Ilana returned pointedly, ¡°and now she¡¯s going to get rid of girls like you who helped her make the place so popular?¡± Ilana added in a calculated tone, ¡°kind of strange that you would be defending a woman who is about to toss you out on the streets.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡± Hallie stammered as she attempted to find the rest of the sentence, ¡°she said I could stay on in another position. But I¡¯m not good enough to be a showgirl and there¡¯re already so many other serving girls that they all have to share most o¡¯ the shifts already¡­¡±

    ¡°So, why are you defending her again?¡± Ilana interrupted, ¡°she sounds like she¡¯s about to ruin you, after all¡± she added with another questioning look.

    Hallie was quiet for a long moment, trying to come up with any kind of response, considering how devoted she did feel to Claire after ten years spent in that tavern drinking those special drinks; not to mention Claire had kept her safe throughout most of her employment, even if that employment now may be coming to an end.

    ¡°She may not like the idea of whores, but she¡¯s always kept us safe¡± Hallie defended weakly, ¡°that¡¯s more than most saloon owners do for their girls, ain¡¯t it?¡±

    That was when Ilana did look away for a moment, caught in her own thoughts before replying, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right about that at any rate. My boss didn¡¯t give a shit if we were safe or not¡± she allowed herself to admit, quietly though it was.

    ¡°You¡¯re a whore too?¡± Hallie asked as she looked back over at Ilana once more.

    ¡°Not like I had any other choice¡± Ilana replied bitterly, ¡°almost none of us have any choice if we want to make a living; we don¡¯t all have rich husbands buying us saloons¡± she added under her breath.

    ¡°Sean¡¯s really nice too though; not that I¡¯ve talked to him much at all, really¡± Hallie added more quietly, ¡°but the fact that he bought her this place and lets her run it however she wants; that¡¯s pretty good proof ain¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, my father did want to give me and my mother a decent life; but that didn¡¯t exactly work out¡± Ilana admitted with further bitterness as she glared out at the waves.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Hallie asked worriedly.

    Ilana sighed heavily as she finally turned back to look toward the slightly younger woman, ¡°my father and brothers came here from San Diego when the gold rush started. They left mom and me behind to look after the house. They even started their own business with the gold they found. They were planning on sending us money to live on and eventually having us come live here too. But it didn¡¯t work out¡± she repeated with more bitterness as she looked away once more.

    ¡°And then you became a whore?¡± Hallie asked sympathetically.

    ¡°First we lost the house we had there; then mom and I had to find some way to eat after dad and my brothers were killed. Well, we found the only way we could¡± Ilana muttered as she cast one more glance back at The Loft.

    ¡°So, what are you and your ma doin to make a livin now?¡± Hallie asked, hanging on the words of the other woman¡¯s sad story.

    ¡°Mom died too¡± Ilana stated plainly, ¡°then I had to leave San Diego¡± she finished with finality.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you have to leave?¡± Hallie asked with widened brown eyes as she listened to the story.

    ¡°Because, I got even with the man who killed her¡± Ilana stated as she forced her voice to remain even.

    ¡°You killed a man?¡± Hallie asked as her eyes widened further.

    ¡°He killed my mother¡± Ilana told her coldly, ¡°what would you have done?¡±

    Hallie looked down as she swallowed hard at the confession, ¡°if he really did kill your ma, then wouldn¡¯t that be enough to keep you from being hung?¡± she asked with an attempt at hopefulness despite her voice shaking and growing smaller in light of the story she had just heard.

    ¡°Do you really think justice applies to any whore who kills a man?¡± Ilana scoffed, ¡°they don¡¯t care what happens to girls like you and I¡­ and my mother. We barely count as human. Shouldn¡¯t you already know that after being a whore yourself for the last ten years?¡± Ilana scoffed again.

    After another long moment of letting Ilana¡¯s words sink in, Hallie found her voice again, ¡°was it a customer that killed your ma?¡± Hallie finally asked.

    ¡°No¡± Ilana swallowed and took a deep breath, ¡°it was the man who owned us¡± she admitted, then quickly looked back, ¡°and if you tell anyone that¡­¡±

    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t¡± Hallie assured fearfully. She then added, ¡°who¡¯d I tell anyway?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; you seem to think the woman who owns you actually gives a damn about you even though she¡¯s about to toss you out. Might get it in your head to tell her¡± Ilana retorted as she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Claire might actually be willin to help though; I mean, if she knew what happened to you¡­¡± Hallie attempted some kind of assurance.

    That was when Ilana yanked up the bottom of her skirt to show the hilt of the knife she had in the side of her boot, ¡°you might wanna rethink that plan¡± she threatened.

    Hallie swallowed another lump in her throat, ¡°I just was offerin some kind o¡¯ help¡± she promised, ¡°but if you don¡¯t want me tellin, I won¡¯t¡± she promised again. She then let out a shaky breath as she got to her feet, ¡°but if you change your mind about tryin to get help from her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d at least try if she knew you were in need. She helps most everyone who asks. She¡¯ll be here tonight if you wanna come meet her at least¡± Hallie finished as she attempted another smile of assurance despite her fear after the threat. She then took another shallow breath before shakily moving back in the direction of the saloon doors.

    <hr>

    An hour or so after arriving at the saloon that night, Claire could no longer ignore the fact that Hallie had been casting her worried looks since she had arrived. Claire sighed as she moved down the bar toward where Hallie waited on her next customer, looking away apprehensively as she approached.

    ¡°It would probably make it easier for me to put your mind at rest if you told me what you look so worried about¡± Claire smiled over at her as she offered her a drink while the applause died down after the last song one of the other girls had just finished performing upon the small stage.

    ¡°Worried?¡± Hallie asked nervously as she hesitantly reached for the offered drink.

    ¡°What is it Hallie?¡± Claire asked with another slight smile.

    Hallie took a deep breath as well as a sip of her drink to gather the courage to voice her concerns and hopefully not upset Claire by doing so. ¡°Are you gonna send us somewhere else?¡± she forced her mouth to form the words.

    Claire narrowed her eyes a bit at that, ¡°who¡¯s us?¡± she had to ask just to be sure of what exactly Hallie was asking her.

    ¡°Me and Janina and Karice¡± she asked softly as she cast her eyes downwards, as though guilty for even asking.

    ¡°I told you all that I could offer you jobs as serving girls if you didn¡¯t want to try your hands at dancing or singing¡± Claire reminded gently.

    ¡°But if we can¡¯t be showgirls and there¡¯s already too many of us servin drinks now¡­ does that mean we¡¯ll get sent away to some other place instead?¡± Hallie asked with further worry as her voice remained too tiny for almost anyone without Claire¡¯s enhanced senses to have made out.

    Claire sighed as she looked around the room as another former prostitute took the stage for a slightly risqu¨¦ dance number. She then looked back at Hallie sympathetically, ¡°it¡¯s true that I really don¡¯t want to keep employing prostitutes, but I also don¡¯t want any of you to lose your income or be forced to work any place where you won¡¯t be as safe; that¡¯s the reason I¡¯m continuing to let you keep your positions as long as you still wish to.¡±

    Hallie looked only slightly relieved, though there were other worries still present. Taking another short breath, she made her eyes come up to meet Claire¡¯s faint smile and managed to ask her next question, ¡°so I¡¯m guessin that means you ain¡¯t interested in hirin any other whores neither?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t planning to¡± Claire admitted as she watched the girl curiously.

    Hallie sighed sadly as she bit her lip and looked down again. She then made herself speak once more, ¡°even if I met someone whose whole family got killed and she ain¡¯t got nowhere else to go?¡±

    Claire adopted her own sad look at that, ¡°I might be able to offer her a different position too, just like I¡¯ve offered the three of you who are left.¡±

    ¡°I dunno if she can sing or dance; I just know that there¡¯s already too many serving girls already and she just seemed real sad and in need o¡¯ some kind o¡¯ help¡± Hallie sighed sadly again as she kept her eyes to the floorboards then.

    Claire allowed another sigh of defeat after a long pause, ¡°I suppose I can at least see if there¡¯s anything I can do for her.¡±

    That was when Hallie beamed back over at her, ¡°thank you, Miss Claire. I¡¯ll go see if I can find her for ya¡± Hallie stated as she hopped down off the barstool and headed back out into the night in search of her new friend, despite how dangerous that friend may actually have been.

 Chapter 63

    Hallie didn¡¯t have much luck locating Ilana and eventually had to return to the tavern shrugging sadly at Claire as she retook her seat and went back to waiting on her next customer. Hours later, Claire had just finished in her office after closing that night and was starting down the stairs to head home. Just as she reached the bottom of the stairs, the saloon doors swung open once again as a pale young dark-haired woman entered.

    ¡°We¡¯re closed for the night I¡¯m afraid¡± Claire offered as she stepped off the bottom stair and gave the woman a curious smile, as not many women even came into the place at all during regular business hours.

    ¡°You¡¯re Claire?¡± the woman greeted her with surprise as she took another step, her nearly black eyes traveling over Claire¡¯s tiny frame in the pretty purple corseted dress she had worn that night.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was famous¡± Claire smiled sweetly as she took another step toward the woman. Her steps and her smile then faltered as she took a moment to assess the woman¡¯s aura and found that she was mortal, but filled with more than a bit of rage. ¡°Do I know you?¡± she asked with a bit of wariness as her green eyes moved over the woman cautiously.

    ¡°You know, I came in here with a certain plan¡± she began as she moved around Claire, regarding her from a safe distance, but with curiosity marring her otherwise determined look, ¡°but you are definitely not what I expected.¡±

    ¡°What exactly were you expecting, or planning, when you came into a closed tavern?¡± Claire returned as she regarded the woman as well, but with continuing caution.

    ¡°Not some pretty little tiny girl¡± she scoffed as she continued to move around Claire, her hand on the holster she now had slid on over her worn and plain dress. Not that it was rare to find every customer who entered the place to be armed, but this woman did not resemble Claire¡¯s typical customers either.

    ¡°Thank you, I think¡± Claire stated as her eyes moved from the gun back to the other woman¡¯s face, ¡°you¡¯re not representative of the usual gunslinger yourself¡± she had to add pointedly.

    ¡°Representative of?¡± she scoffed as she repeated the words mockingly, ¡°so you¡¯re not only a rich bitch but one with a fancy vocabulary too?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am originally from the northeast; and I spent a great deal of time in England as well. I suppose I don¡¯t share a lot of vocabulary with most forty-niners¡± Claire referred to the nickname given to the gold-seekers of the last decade, though she still spoke in the same even tone as she continued to watch her, ¡°you have me at a bit of a disadvantage though; you know my name¡­¡±

    ¡°A disadvantage?¡± she scoffed again, ¡°more fancy talk I see¡± she added as she shook her head, ¡°and it¡¯s Ilana; not that that ever mattered much to any rich folks I ever met¡± she finished pointedly.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not your typical rich bitch¡± Claire retorted as she continued to watch her, ¡°now how can I help you, Ilana?¡±

    Ilana scoffed again, ¡°you mentioned the gun, so you obviously noticed it, yet you don¡¯t seem all that worried. Don¡¯t know where you could hide your own gun in a dress like that though, so you must be a real good actress.¡±

    ¡°I have spent some time on the stage¡± Claire agreed, ¡°and I¡¯ve never felt the need to carry a gun¡± she added with the same confidence, vigilant though her eyes remained.

    ¡°Well, as I said, I came in here with a certain plan, but now that I see you here all alone and unarmed and such a tiny little thing¡­ I just can¡¯t help wanting answers for all the questions I¡¯ve always thought about asking you¡± Ilana stated as she took a seat at the nearest table, placing the pistol atop it, the barrel pointed directly at Claire as she kept her hand on it.

    ¡°You need a gun to ask me questions, then? And always?¡± Claire had to add pointedly.

    ¡°You may not like the questions¡± Ilana told her coolly, struggling to maintain her harsh tone with Claire despite the magnetism that was chipping away at the rage that made her enter the saloon that night. ¡°May as well sit though, since you seem to be real good at acting like you¡¯re not nervous.¡±

    Claire sighed as she took a seat at another table and crossed her legs as she turned back to the other young woman, ¡°so how is it that you¡¯ve always had questions for someone you¡¯ve never even met?¡±

    Ilana shook her head again and allowed a wry smile, ¡°nerves of steel you¡¯ve got; do you have matching balls under that pretty dress too?¡±

    ¡°Is that your first question?¡± Claire replied, her impatience coloring her tone.

    Ilana allowed a chuckle then, ¡°you know you¡¯re funny; I might like you if you weren¡¯t you¡± she added as her tone darkened at the end of the sentence.

    ¡°Again, since we¡¯ve never even met, why is it that you don¡¯t like me, Ilana?¡± Claire returned, her tone as cool as Ilana¡¯s then.

    ¡°You seem to have missed the part where I said I¡¯d be the one asking questions¡± Ilana returned with a scowl.

    ¡°Well, maybe if you¡¯d get to those questions already¡± Claire retorted.

    ¡°I think I see those balls peeking out from under your dress. You do know I have a gun pointed right at you, don¡¯t you?¡± Ilana returned with an angry shake of her head.

    Claire sighed heavily, ¡°either shoot me or ask me your questions, Ilana. It¡¯s getting rather late¡± she added as her eyes moved to where the clock in the corner showed that it was nearing 3:30am already.

    ¡°You got some kind of death wish or something, bitch?¡± Ilana growled.

    ¡°Do you?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help returning smartly.

    Ilana scoffed with further disbelief, ¡°you¡¯re threatening me when I¡¯m the one with the gun?¡±

    ¡°I just asked you a question; does that make you feel threatened?¡± Claire returned with feigned concern.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°You really are a bitch¡± Ilana returned angrily as she gripped the gun tighter.

    ¡°Says the woman who came into my tavern after hours with a gun calling me a bitch to my face. Your vocabulary is rather lacking isn¡¯t it?¡± Claire replied sarcastically.

    Ilana shook her head with more angry disbelief, ¡°I could blow a hole right through those pretty tits, and you¡¯re insulting my intelligence right now? You really do have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, either shoot me or ask your questions; whichever it is that you really wanna do¡± Claire shrugged as she leaned back in the seat with another heavy sigh.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t give a shit if I do shoot you, do you?¡± Ilana asked as she just stared back at Claire¡¯s reactions that were nothing resembling what she had imagined they would be.

    ¡°What was your first clue?¡± Claire stated with another quiet sigh as she finally moved her eyes from the woman before her to the floor instead. That was when Claire¡¯s mind easily remembered every bit of blood that had covered that floor in years past and she found herself wondering if there really would be more added to it tonight; be it her own or Ilana¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re not running. You¡¯re not screaming. You¡¯re not begging for your life. You just really don¡¯t care, do you?¡± Ilana asked as her volume finally lowered and she continued to watch Claire, shocked by all lack of fear or even any attempts at self-preservation.

    ¡°I am curious though¡± Claire stated distantly, ¡°why do you wanna shoot me anyway? How did I wrong you? I¡¯d like to know that at least¡± Claire asked, her voice more sad than anything else right then.

    Ilana continued to watch Claire, not able to grasp this reaction to her threats at all. She had truly come into the saloon with the intention of making Claire pay for the state of her own life. But now that she saw Claire, it wasn¡¯t just the magnetism and beauty that stalled her hand; it was so much more than that then.

    That was when Ilana finally recognized what it was that she was seeing in Claire. It was the same thing she saw when she looked in the mirror. ¡°You¡¯re just completely broken aren¡¯t you?¡± Ilana stated that realization in a whisper.

    That did finally cause a dent in Claire¡¯s composure as she forced back tears at how easily a complete stranger made that observation within ten minutes of meeting her at all. ¡°Will you tell me why you want me dead at least?¡± she asked once more, her green eyes still locked to the floor to fight back those red tears that she couldn¡¯t let any unbound mortal see, despite how broken she indeed was; she couldn¡¯t put Sean in danger by letting her true nature be known. After all, he was the one thing she did actually still care about. She had no choice in that.

    Ilana sighed as she continued to watch Claire who still did nothing but stare blankly at the floor between them. She then finally answered, ¡°it¡¯s your fault my entire family are dead and I¡¯m wanted for murder¡± she admitted in an emotionless tone.

    Claire was a bit caught by that, but forced her eyes to remain downwards. She finally sighed and spoke; ¡°if that¡¯s true then you really should shoot me¡± was her only response.

    Ilana scoffed as she gave Claire another look of disbelief, ¡°but if you don¡¯t even care about my killing you¡­ then I don¡¯t know how that would even make anything better, would it?¡±

    ¡°Death never seems to make anything better, does it?¡± Claire murmured as she just kept those eyes on the floor.

    ¡°I guess not¡± Ilana agreed as she looked down as well, ¡°but I at least wanted my vengeance; and you even took the pleasure of that away now too.¡± And with that, Ilana picked up the gun, re-holstered it and stood. Just as she was about to move back toward the door, she looked at Claire once more. ¡°I do still have one question for you.¡±

    Claire swallowed and found her voice in light of the last cutting statement, ¡°what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°So if you¡¯re this broken, and you care this little about whether you live or die¡­ then why haven¡¯t you put a gun to your own head?¡± Ilana asked her plainly.

    ¡°I guess because other people still depend on me to be here for them. That¡¯s about the only reason I can think of¡± Claire returned quietly.

    ¡°What other people?¡± Ilana asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°My employees, my friends, my husband¡± Claire answered with another sad shrug.

    ¡°Your family?¡± Ilana restated.

    ¡°I guess you could call them that¡± Claire agreed in the same near whisper.

    ¡°Hmm¡± Ilana returned as her thoughtful expression then turned to a smile. Though she said no more as she turned on her heel and left without another word.

    <hr>

    When Claire returned to her and Sean¡¯s bedroom before dawn, she was still wearing a rather somber expression. Sean watched her warily as she removed her boots and he lifted the sheet for her to join him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was another bloody night at the saloon¡± he stated worriedly.

    ¡°Only if you count the drinks¡­ and the threats¡± Claire added the second part more quietly as she slid under the sheet with him.

    ¡°Threats? You mean drunks accusing each other of cheating at cards and the like?¡± Sean asked with continued concern as he pulled her back against him and wrapped her in his arms.

    ¡°Not exactly¡± Claire mumbled as she closed her eyes and buried her face against the pillow.

    ¡°You know, when you give vague answers, it makes it very hard to¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone came in after I closed and accused me of being responsible for their entire family¡¯s death as well as a murder charge against them¡± Claire blurted out, though still did not open her eyes or lift her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s new¡­¡± Sean stated with confusion.

    ¡°Not really¡± Claire mumbled.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I was responsible for the death of almost everyone in Kristofer¡¯s family as well as him killing his own wife; so no, it¡¯s not all that new¡± she replied bitterly, still refusing to look back toward Sean.

    Sean sighed heavily against her dark locks, ¡°haven¡¯t we already had this conversation?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡± Claire returned in another bitter mumble.

    Sean just shook his head, ¡°instead of repeating my arguments on that subject again; what did happen tonight?¡±

    Claire sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There was a gun pointed at me. I asked why. That¡¯s the only answer I got¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°No other explanation?¡± Sean asked skeptically.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think they needed many more excuses after that¡± Claire shrugged as she continued to bury her cheek against the pillow.

    ¡°Someone accused you of being responsible for things like that and you don¡¯t even question it?¡± Sean asked with concern.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Claire replied with another shrug.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re just taking this person¡¯s word as fact? You didn¡¯t even try to find out what they were even talking about?¡± Sean restated once more.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to believe that I got more people killed; so why should I doubt that it¡¯s true this time too?¡± Claire mumbled.

    ¡°Just about anyone on the planet who was confronted with accusations like that would want to know more¡± Sean stated plainly.

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter anyway; she changed her mind about shooting me.¡±

    ¡°She?¡± Sean asked, and then continued, ¡°and you mean you changed her mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I told her to go ahead and shoot me if it would make her feel better. Then she didn¡¯t¡± Claire stated with a quiet sigh.

    ¡°You told this woman to go ahead and shoot you?¡± Sean exclaimed as he pushed himself up to his elbow to look down at Claire worriedly.

    ¡°Not like it would kill me¡± Claire added in the same mumble.

    ¡°But it would sure as hell hurt, not to mention break the Masquerade¡± Sean returned with upset over more than just that second reason.

    ¡°Only if she stuck around to see me heal¡± Claire added with another shrug.

    ¡°But she would think¡­ And she could have¡­¡± Sean wasn¡¯t finding much luck finishing either of those sentences. He then changed pace, ¡°and I¡¯m not sure what I should ask first; why you told her to go ahead and shoot you, or what convinced her not to!¡±

    ¡°She wanted vengeance. When she saw that I didn¡¯t care if I lived or died¡­ she didn¡¯t feel like it would actually give her any closure after all¡± Claire offered with the same lack of feeling.

    Sean was quiet for a long moment as he sorted through what little details Claire had provided. He then had to ask, ¡°so why didn¡¯t you care?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dead anyway¡± Claire stated simply.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re only referring to the fact that you¡¯re Kindred¡± Sean returned with further worry.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you have to tell yourself I meant¡± Claire sniffled, but their conversation was cut short once more as the sun came up over the sea outside.

 Chapter 64

    When the sun set on the next evening, Claire quickly moved to rise from their bed and Sean just as quickly pulled her back against him. ¡°You don¡¯t honestly think our conversation is over, do you?¡± he asked her pointedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what else there is to say, Sean¡± Claire told him in a near whisper, though she didn¡¯t try to pull away, nor look back to meet his concerned gaze.

    That was when Sean sighed with discontent before finding an adequate response, ¡°Just let me ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had to give you permission to ask me anything¡± Claire mumbled, still centering her gaze on some other part of the room rather than the man whose arms were holding her tightly back against his chest atop their bed.

    Sean shook his head, but moved forward through the conversation, ¡°now, I am not trying to add anything else to that ocean of guilt you seem to want to wade in for centuries on end, but I must ask you to just put yourself in my place for a moment.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes skeptically at that statement, ¡°regarding what?¡±

    Sean let out another heavy sigh, ¡°next time you¡¯re drowning in that self-hatred, which you almost always seem to be doing; will you please first ask yourself how you would feel if you had to watch me hating and punishing myself nearly every second of my life. Honestly, how would that make you feel, Claire?¡± he asked her desperately.

    Claire shut her eyes against his words as tension filled her body, ¡°so now I¡¯m hurting you just by being me?¡± she whispered.

    Sean scoffed sadly, ¡°how would you honestly feel if someone hated the man you love as much as you seem to hate the woman I love?¡± he asked, matching her whisper as he tried to rein in his emotions as best he could, difficult as that was when scolding Claire for anything; even if that thing happened to be the way she felt about herself.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m just supposed to change everything I think and feel?¡± Claire whispered after a long moment.

    ¡°I just want you to try to see yourself a little more like I see you. I mean, I¡¯ve loved you for nearly three hundred years; I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty good argument against you being so horrible and unworthy of any kind of happiness. And I just want you to remember that. Can you do that for me, please?¡± Sean asked, nearly begging her to stop hating herself at that point.

    <hr>

    As that month of September drew to a close, Claire¡¯s ability to convince Sean that she wasn¡¯t spending every moment continuing to wallow in self-hatred suffered another blow. On that final night of the month, Claire somberly made her way through the tavern doors to relieve the blood bound servants who had been running the place that day. Upon stepping through the doors, the two greeted her with expressions even more somber than Claire¡¯s own. They then had the unpleasant task of informing Claire that sometime after closing and her tense meeting with Ilana, someone had returned before they opened the following day and suffocated Hallie with her own pillow there in her quarters mere feet away from Claire¡¯s office, and the site of Sebastian¡¯s death less than a decade earlier.

    Claire knew it would be impossible for her to explain the woman¡¯s death to Sean without sliding right back into that obvious guilt she felt any time any of the mortals she had grown close to, and had shared her blood with, were taken violently from the world. Because of this, she chose not to tell Sean of the death at all. After all, she didn¡¯t even know who had murdered Hallie, or why; though she couldn¡¯t help allowing in the thought that it could indeed be someone wanting to make Claire pay for the success granted to her by using her blood to maintain the peace there at Raven¡¯s Loft. It was obvious that she had made at least one enemy in Tobin years earlier because of the use of her blood, and that time it had led to plenty of death.

    Then there was her recent meeting with Ilana wherein the woman at least seemed to imply that her reasons for hating Claire and wanting to make her pay were somewhat similar to Tobin¡¯s. Though until Claire found out more, she would keep the tragedy to herself. However her urge to know the truth of the crime did make her begin to entertain the thought of training her mind in Sean¡¯s ability to garner information about happenings just by touching inanimate objects. So she spent most of her walk home after closing to debate on whether she wanted to allow herself to do something that was at least on some level so similar to the mind-reading ability that she hated so much.

    By the time she had gone to bed to wait out the next day¡¯s sun, Claire had convinced herself to try and find the answers through some other method besides that empathic ability that their clan referred to as The Spirit¡¯s Touch. She did truly want to know how Hallie¡¯s murder had come to pass, but she knew that asking Sean to tutor her in that ability would lead to him wanting to know what had suddenly convinced her to expand her own psychic powers. Considering his recent reprimanding of her for her overwhelming feelings of guilt, Claire did not want to have to tell him about yet another death of someone she cared about; at least not before exhausting any other methods of trying to discover the truth behind the latest loss of life surrounding her.

    Claire spent nearly three weeks trying to solve the murder without giving in to asking Sean to teach her his own method of resolving other deaths that had occurred in years past. Then Claire had to rethink her previous stance once again; when less than three weeks after Hallie¡¯s death, one of her other two remaining prostitutes, Janina, was found killed somewhere between the hours of 3 a.m. and 10 a.m. when The Loft was closed to the public. Janina was also found dead in her quarters on the top floor, strangled by one of her own stockings.

    Claire had only days to reconsider asking Sean for his help in solving the murders of both Hallie and Janina. She could have asked him to come to the tavern himself and find out the same way he had found out the truth behind the werewolf massacre there forty years earlier, or ask him to teach her The Spirit¡¯s Touch so she could use it herself. However either option would lead to her having to tell him about the deaths. And telling him would ultimately lead to Claire¡¯s inability to hide her feelings of being responsible for those deaths in some way. And hiding her feelings was something she had been trying very hard to do since Sean and she had had that discussion about how badly it was hurting him to see her hating herself so much. Though she did not have more than three days of that inner debate before her last remaining prostitute, Karice, was also found killed there in her quarters somewhere during the seven hours that no one else was in the tavern with her.

    On her walk home after the night she had found out about her third and final whore¡¯s death, she had the wry thought that she had finally gotten out of the prostitution business once and for all; though she never had wished it to end in quite the way it had. All she knew for sure is that the girls could not have been killed by any of her regular customers. After all, it was her very blood that had kept them safe from any of the regulars for nearly a decade. However, that did not narrow down the suspect pool all that much, as there was now nearly four thousand residents there in the city that was not quite so tiny anymore.

    It was the very night after the last prostitute¡¯s death that Claire was greeted at the door of the tavern with the news that now one of the five showgirls she still employed had also been stabbed to death on her way home from The Loft the previous night. Upon hearing this news, Claire had to force back tears as she made her way through the slowly dwindling crowd at the tavern to spend her shift in her office, leaving the running of the bar to the blood bound bartender and serving girl who usually helped her each night.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Then three days later, on October 24th, a second showgirl was found drowned outside the tavern. Four days later, a third. Two days after that the fourth. By November 1st, just over a month after Hallie¡¯s death, the fifth and final showgirl was also found dead in an alley behind the tavern as well; and there ended the lives of all the entertainers Claire had employed in recent years as well.

    <hr>

    The night following Claire hearing the news of the death of her last showgirl, she was all but broken. In only one month¡¯s time, eight girls under her protection had been murdered either in or around the place where Claire had always managed to keep them safe; eight girls. At this point, it was near impossible for her to believe that those eight lives hadn¡¯t been lost because someone had a very big ax to grind with Claire herself.

    When Claire awoke from her slumber on the night of November 2nd, 1858, she simply rolled away from Sean and onto her side, burying her face in the pillows rather than getting up to dress and head to the tavern as usual. ¡°Problem?¡± Sean couldn¡¯t help asking, having been hyper-aware of what little communication they had had since the night he asked her to try and see herself the way he had always seen her.

    ¡°I just need a break¡± Claire answered in a whisper as Sean had only sat up in the bed, but hadn¡¯t left it himself upon seeing her obvious upset.

    ¡°A break?¡± Sean asked softly as he leaned down to move some hair from her cheek where she still hid her face in the pillows, ¡°a break from what?¡± he asked in the same gentle and concerned tone.

    ¡°The tavern¡± she stated simply, hoping upon hope that he wouldn¡¯t press her for details that would make her fall apart to recount. Though she knew it was nearly impossible for Sean not to want those details any time he saw her in pain and then had the instinctive urge to try and fix whatever that pain was for her; that had always been his way for nearly three centuries now.

    ¡°Did something else happen?¡± Sean asked her that dreaded question.

    Claire sighed into the pillows as she had to quickly try and find any answer that would keep her from breaking down whilst providing it. She finally chose ¡°nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly an answer¡± Sean chided, though there was an obvious worry in his tone.

    ¡°I think you have more important things to worry about than me wanting a break from serving drinks to drunks, don¡¯t you?¡± Claire returned defensively.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s more important than you¡± Sean whispered against her ear before placing a gentle kiss upon her neck.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t that very fact that same one that Thomas tried to use against you?¡± she couldn¡¯t help retorting, resorting to anger to avoid crumbling with grief.

    ¡°And Thomas has been dead for almost forty years¡± Sean reminded, his wryness not able to cover that continued worry.

    Claire sighed heavily once more as she tried in vain to keep from telling him of the tragedies she had been dealing with in silence for over a month now. She finally decided on ¡°didn¡¯t Daniel tell you once that you can¡¯t expect to solve every problem yourself?¡±

    Sean wrinkled his nose at her reminding him of that. Then, a moment later, he replied, ¡°I could say the same thing to you. Now, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    That was when Claire¡¯s grief and anger combined to allow her to shoot back, ¡°you told me that you didn¡¯t want to see me drowning in guilt and self-hatred; so how am I supposed to try and grant you your wish if you see that I¡¯m obviously upset and you still insist on asking me what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked loudly as she pulled away from him and moved to slide to the edge of the bed, just out of his reach.

    Caught more than a bit by that angry outburst, Sean needed a moment to process a response, ¡°Claire I didn¡¯t mean that I no longer wanted you to share your feelings with¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Claire shot back as she kept her angry gaze on the wall rather than looking back at Sean.

    ¡°I would never want you to stop sharing your feelings¡± Sean insisted as he sat up again, ¡°feelings are the one thing that keeps us human, aren¡¯t they?¡± he returned, trying to keep his voice gentle.

    ¡°Well, apparently my feelings are too human for you to want to deal with. You said you hated seeing me feeling that way; so I¡¯m trying to keep you from seeing¡­ just like you wanted!¡± she returned in the same angry tone, translating every bit of her grief and upset into anger as she lashed out at him for his attempts to make her admit to those feelings at all, and therefore let him down, which would just make her hate herself that much more. It was a vicious circle that she could not manage to find any way out of.

    Sean was quiet for another long moment, his ice blue eyes downward as he took in her words, then feeling that guilt himself for making her feel like she could not be honest with him about all of those dark feelings she was obviously struggling terribly with. After several more long moments, he finally responded, though in a whisper, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to hide your feelings. I just wanted you to try and see yourself through my eyes, and see that there is so much to love about you, Claire. I just want you to see that you¡¯re not the monster you think you are. That¡¯s all I ever wanted¡± he whispered, the words choked as he forced them out. And that was when she broke down into those tears at last.

    <hr>

    It was only another three weeks before Claire had no choice but to tell Sean that something was going on all around her. It was the third week of November when Sean rose from their bed and dressed before turning his eyes back to where Claire was still sitting quietly upon the mattress.

    Sean thought a moment before choosing his words carefully to avoid Claire once again accusing him of not wanting her to share her feelings with him any longer, ¡°taking the night off?¡±

    Claire tried to stifle a sigh, hard as that was, ¡°I¡¯m closing the tavern.¡±

    Sean was a bit caught by that as he finished buttoning his shirt and his hands paused a moment there on that last button, ¡°mind if I ask what made you come to that decision?¡±

    Claire swallowed a bit, knowing that she could hardly expect Sean not to ask why she was closing the business, considering the reasons behind her closing it originally forty years earlier. She finally chose to answer as simply and truthfully as possible, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone to run it during the day or help out at night anymore.¡±

    Sean paused another moment at her answer, ¡°I thought you had a dozen employees now.¡±

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t anymore¡± Claire stated simply, trying to keep emotion from her tone, though her words were obviously choked.

    ¡°That seems a bit odd that anyone would quit or need to be fired, considering¡± Sean stated, and then had to ask, ¡°so, how many do you have now?¡±

    That was when Claire¡¯s voice shook even more, ¡°not enough¡± she settled on.

    Sean narrowed his eyes at such a deliberately evasive answer, ¡°technically, can¡¯t you run the place with just one other person working there? I¡¯m sure it would be a bit chaotic ¡¯til you hired more; but you did do that before, back before the rush started. Plus, you could always hire any of the people who had been drinking there regularly; they¡¯d be loyal. And even if there are no candidates you¡¯d want to hire; there¡¯s always my servants who you could have help out ¡¯til you did find replacements.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me you don¡¯t want me closing the place?¡± Claire asked defensively.

    Sean shook his head at that response, ¡°if you want to close it, then it¡¯s your decision. I just haven¡¯t heard you say anything about wanting to close it since the time Tobin originally came into the place eight years ago. I was only trying to remind you that you¡¯ve kept it open when you had fewer employees before, and assure you that you probably still could if you wanted to.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess I don¡¯t want to¡± Claire muttered as she averted her eyes.

    Sean gave her another questioning look as he waited for her to elaborate. Though she did not. So he allowed himself to ask, ¡°so what changed your mind?¡±

    That was when Claire let out another heavy sigh. She had kept all the recent deaths and her feelings about them locked up inside for nearly two months now; and every time she spoke to Sean it was that much harder to not just give in and tell him everything that had been happening. So, at last she had to give in and just tell him, ¡°I guess it¡¯s just hard for me to justify hiring anyone else just for the sake of making money we don¡¯t even need; especially after what¡¯s happened.¡±

    ¡°And what happening are you referring to?¡± Sean asked warily.

    Another sigh passed her lips before she made herself give him that answer, ¡°they¡¯re dead.¡±

    Sean looked more than a bit startled by that statement, and had to get further clarification, ¡°who¡¯s dead?¡±

    At last she offered him that final piece of the puzzle, ¡°my employees.¡±

    Shocked further, he moved closer to the bed then, ¡°wait, what employees are dead?¡±

    One last defeated sigh before her answer, ¡°all of them.¡±

 Chapter 65

    After hearing Claire finally tell him about the twelve deaths that had happened in under two months¡¯ time, Sean had to bite back his immediate response of ¡®if you had only told me¡­¡¯ He knew that that response would do nothing but add to the guilt that had kept Claire from turning to him for help at all. It seemed that she wanted desperately to solve the problem herself, without burdening Sean with her misfortunes¡­ or her feelings. He couldn¡¯t fault her for wanting to feel as though she could do something without his help; though it still worried him that she had always confided in him about other troubles. After all, Sean had always felt that the point of having someone next to you for eternity was that you would not have to deal with tragedies alone.

    Sean did believe that he could have put an end to the deaths if Claire had simply told him when the first murder had happened and had let him use his abilities to discover the culprit. However, he knew that pointing that out to her would drive her that much deeper into that guilt that had been swallowing her whole for nearly 300 years. Instead, he chose to comfort her as best he could until she had at least achieved some semblance of calm; as calm as she even could be in the wake of such needless loss of life.

    When he did finally leave their chambers that night, he subtly grabbed the key ring from the pocket of Claire¡¯s coat which was hanging in its usual spot near the door of the room. He then determinedly made his way downstairs and past his office door, instead heading out of the home to go and discover the guilty party once and for all. Unfortunately his discovery would not actually bring the dead back, but he was intent on seeing that justice be served and any more deaths be prevented as well.

    When he arrived at the door of the tavern, it was to find a pale, dark haired woman leaning impatiently back against the wall. It took her a long moment to compose herself in the face of his type of presence. Though, eventually she and Sean both gave one another skeptical looks as she found her voice, ¡°don¡¯t think they¡¯re opening today¡± she greeted him, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here since ten; seems Claire hasn¡¯t bothered showing up to unlock the place. Lots of other pissed off customers been by though¡± she added wryly.

    ¡°Seems there have been a few less employees to run things lately¡± Sean told her in an even tone as he moved to unlock the door, keeping her in his peripheral vision.

    ¡°You have keys? I haven¡¯t seen you working here before¡± she added as she gave him a questioning look as he pushed open the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t work here¡± Sean told her plainly, keeping her in his gaze as he gestured for her to pass through the doors in front of him.

    ¡°So how come you have keys and you¡¯re here instead of Claire then?¡± she asked him skeptically as she slowly stepped through the door, keeping Sean in her gaze as well.

    ¡°Because I own the place¡± Sean told her simply as he locked the doors behind them once more.

    The young woman seemed a bit caught by both his words and his locking of the door behind the two of them there alone in the dark tavern that night. She swallowed a moment as Sean moved to light the nearest lamp, seeming to be a bit self-satisfied by imparting wisdom that she was unaware of previously.

    ¡°I thought Claire owned the place¡± she stated as she watched him, her hand inadvertently moving to the gun holstered on her hip.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true enough; but I did buy the place for her¡± Sean stated, trying not to smirk at the hand she had moved to the gun as the tiniest bit of nervousness began chipping at the edges of the awe Sean inspired in all mortals who were treated to his company.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re Claire¡¯s husband?¡± she asked as she allowed the slightest smile at that information.

    ¡°That I would be¡± he told her simply.

    She then smiled again, seeming somehow pleased by that information, ¡°so has she decided to let you run the place from now on¡­ for some reason?¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°Claire doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here right now¡± he admitted, which caused her smile to widen at that knowledge as well. He then added in a pointed tone ¡°does anyone know you¡¯re here?¡±

    She narrowed her eyes a bit at the manner in which he asked her such, but after quickly moving her eyes over him and finding that he had no weapon of his own, her smile returned, ¡°not yet.¡±

    ¡°So I guess it¡¯s just the two of us¡± Sean stated in the same calculated tone.

    She couldn¡¯t help smirking, ¡°and what are you planning to do about that?¡±

    ¡°I could ask you the same thing¡± Sean returned in the same emotionless tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that invited me through the doors¡± she continued smirking up at where he stood a good nine inches taller than her. Though despite that awe he inspired, she managed to retain some confidence in the belief that she and her gun were the ones who had the upper hand there that night.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who was waiting outside all day¡± he returned without pause.

    ¡°I was waiting on Claire¡± she shrugged as she continued to hold him in her gaze, her hand still resting on the gun at her side.

    ¡°Lucky for you, I¡¯m more than capable of delivering a message to her for you¡± Sean offered, though his tone was cool.

    ¡°Or maybe you could actually be the message¡± she smirked again.

    ¡°Or maybe you could be¡± Sean retorted with the same confidence.

    She scoffed slightly, ¡°meaning?¡±

    ¡°So, what message do you have in mind, honestly?¡± Sean answered with his own question, despite the fact that he didn¡¯t actually need her to tell him why she was there. Though he was quite curious to see what she would be willing to tell him since she so obviously held the false belief that she had the advantage there with her little gun.

    She scoffed again, ¡°I must admit, you and your wife do share the same steel set of nerves.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason I should be nervous?¡± Sean returned her scoff.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°We¡¯re all alone without anyone even knowing where we are; who knows what could happen?¡± she told him wryly, finding herself having to will that confidence in the light of his magnetism, just the way she had had to do on the night she had threatened Claire; back before all those Claire cared about mysteriously started meeting their ends.

    ¡°Oh I know exactly what¡¯s going to happen¡± Sean told her, and then added in the same pointed tone, ¡°I¡¯m just curious to know what you think is going to happen.¡±

    She let out another chuckle to cover her disbelief at his complete lack of fear that Claire had shown her on their first meeting as well. Though Claire had no fear because she honestly didn¡¯t seem to care if she lived or died. She still was unclear on why this man was showing none either; as she was getting more of a confident vibe from him than the melancholy one that Claire wore like a second skin.

    With another scoff she found an answer, ¡°and what do you know is going to happen?¡±

    ¡°What would be the fun in telling you that? Watching you squirm as you slowly come to realize what¡¯s going to happen seems much more entertaining¡± he told her with the same coldness.

    ¡°That almost sounded like some kind of threat¡± she told him, forcing confidence into her voice and reminding herself again that she was the one with the gun.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one with your hand on the gun¡± Sean told her with an unconcerned shrug.

    ¡°So you did notice that then?¡± she replied, trying to maintain her volume.

    ¡°Of course I noticed you waiting here alone at night with a gun saying you wanted to see my wife. Now I¡¯d just like to hear you explain yourself¡± he told her in the same monotone.

    ¡°Explain myself?¡± she scoffed again.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting¡± he told her simply as he took a seat and gestured for her to take her own.

    ¡°You and Claire really do belong together. Neither of you has any clue how you should speak to someone with a gun¡± she stated with a slight glare.

    ¡°Come on, here¡¯s your chance to explain once and for all why you feel the need to pull guns on people you don¡¯t even know. You obviously have some kind of problem with Claire and now me apparently too. Don¡¯t you want us to know why it is that you feel so wronged by us in some way?¡± Sean asked her as he crossed his arms over his chest impatiently, much the way Claire had done when they had had their own face off two months earlier.

    She scoffed again as she angrily kicked another chair out from the nearest table and took a seat, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I should even bother talking to you; Claire¡¯s the one I have a message for.¡±

    Sean¡¯s impatience then finally got to him as he shook his head, ¡°fine, I suppose I could tell you why you¡¯re here. That could be entertaining too.¡±

    ¡°Tell me why I¡¯m here?¡± she scoffed again.

    ¡°That asshole Tobin was your father, wasn¡¯t he, Ilana?¡± Sean began, smirking at her reaction to him offering her that information.

    ¡°Not sure how you found that out, but it doesn¡¯t matter; you should really be careful of using words like that when you¡¯re talkin about someone¡¯s dearly departed¡­ especially when they have a gun pointed at you¡± she retorted, having moved the gun from its holster upon taking the seat.

    ¡°He dragged your brothers in here and had them help him shoot a bunch of innocent people just because he couldn¡¯t take the fact that this place was more popular than his own. I¡¯d say that¡¯s the very fucking definition of an asshole¡± Sean told her bluntly as he moved his elbows to his knees and slid forward in his seat rather than shrinking back at the sight of that pistol pointed his way.

    Forcing herself not to pull the trigger right that moment, Ilana had to retort ¡°when they died, me and my mother had no choice but to whore ourselves just to eat; and then the man who owned us and beat us ended up eventually beating my mother to death. I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty good fucking reason to want to put that pretty little bitch wife of yours in her place!¡± she finished with a combination of rage and hurt.

    Sean just shook his head over at her, ¡°it¡¯s not Claire¡¯s fault that your piece of shit father and brothers couldn¡¯t bear to be outshone by a woman. And coming in here guns blazing, despite the fact that they may not come out of it alive; that was that prick¡¯s call. And as sad as it is that you and your¡­¡±

    But before Sean finished his sentence, that anger got the best of Ilana and made her fingers begin shaking badly enough to squeeze that trigger after all. Wincing as the bullet pierced his ribcage, Sean brought his cold blue eyes up to hers with an even colder rage then.

    Before she even had time to react to the bullet tearing through Sean¡¯s torso, he moved toward her in a flash of motion. It was less than a second before she felt his hand over hers, breaking her fingers with the strength of his grip and causing the gun to clatter to the wooden floor as she shrieked in pain.

    ¡°What the fuck are you?¡± she choked through the pain as he continued to clamp those shattered fingers of hers in his own, not letting up despite her dropping the gun and the pain his grip continued to inflict on her.

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s a lot harder to kill than the thirteen people you already murdered; bad luck for you I¡¯d say¡± he growled. With a final cold glare down into her terrified and pain-filled eyes, he added ¡°just make sure that your last thought is how badly mistaken you were to think that killing people who my wife cares about was ever a good idea in any way.¡± And with that, he sunk his fangs into her neck, delivering the justice to her that was long overdue.

    <hr>

    When Sean returned home, he was greeted by the startled looks of servants who rushed to his aid upon seeing the bullet hole and the vast amount of blood on his clothes. Though he only waved them away as he slowly moved up the stairs, more troubled by having to explain the night¡¯s events to Claire than he was by the already healed bullet wound. Bracing his shoulders, he pushed open the door to their room as Claire centered widened green eyes on him and immediately pushed herself up out of her seat as she took in his appearance.

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡± she choked out the question, rushing to his side as the door fell shut behind him.

    ¡°I just got a little bit shot¡± he murmured as he wrapped his arm around her, moving with her to the sofa.

    ¡°Shot?¡± she practically squeaked the word as they sat. ¡°Explain!¡± she ordered worriedly.

    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s already healed¡± he assured her.

    Claire simply gave him a scolding look, all the worry still present, ¡°explain¡± she repeated.

    ¡°I went to check on the tavern since no one was there and¡­¡±

    ¡°Check on?¡± she interrupted, easily aware that there was more to it than that.

    ¡°And I wanted to find out what happened, of course¡± he confessed before continuing, ¡°and the bitch that pulled the gun on you was waiting there when I showed up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she choked on that question as well, ¡°Ilana was there?¡±

    ¡°Guess she came to gloat¡± Sean scoffed as he removed his arm from her shoulders to slowly begin unbuttoning the bloodied shirt.

    ¡°Gloat?¡± Claire asked in the same raspy tone, her eyes never leaving Sean.

    ¡°She was looking for you. Probably wanted to see how you were dealing with having every single one of your employees murdered in under two months¡± he shrugged with a slight sigh.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Ilana was the one who murdered them all?¡± Claire whispered.

    ¡°Apparently Tobin and her brothers were the ones who shot the place up back in 1850; and killed Sebastian¡± he added with a sigh as he pulled the blood soaked shirt down his arms where the remaining bullet hole was now nothing but a slightly reddened mark surrounded by drying blood.

    Claire needed a long moment before the entirety of the situation sunk in, ¡°and then she shot you?¡± she finally whispered.

    ¡°I guess she didn¡¯t like me calling her dad and her brothers assholes¡± he shrugged again as he dropped the shirt to the floor and pushed disheveled blonde locks from his face.

    Claire let out a sad scoff, ¡°and your reaction to her shooting you¡­¡± she made herself ask, her voice breaking.

    ¡°How would you react if she had actually shot you?¡± Sean asked her plainly, deliberately postponing having to admit out loud to that reaction.

    ¡°I probably would have just let her think she killed me¡± she added softly as she cast her eyes down, afraid of what Sean¡¯s answer actually would be.

    ¡°I think the pain of the bullet might cause a slightly different reaction; speaking from experience and all¡± he replied with a sad sarcasm.

    Another long moment before Claire found any more words, ¡°so, you killed her?¡± she made herself state out loud. Sean simply nodded, with his eyes cast down. At that moment Claire was honestly not sure at all how she truly felt knowing that Sean had deliberately taken a human life that very night; despite how much that human truly did deserve her fate after all.

 Chapter 66

    ~1864~

    As the 1850s bled into the 1860s, there was a decided role reversal of sorts between Claire and Sean. In the time since delivering a very bloody form of justice as well as vengeance to Ilana after her two month killing spree, Sean became the one who began keeping his feelings locked away inside. It was true that that had always been his way with those under his command in his role as Prince; but it had never been his way with Claire. In nearly three centuries, she was usually the only one who did get to see his true feelings; even without the benefit of being able to read him the way he could read most others. The most troubling part about this change though was that Claire was not sure if he was trying to hide his feelings from her or himself; or perhaps the answer was both.

    Despite Sean¡¯s refusal to face the way he felt about taking a human life purposely and vindictively; those feelings did slowly begin to seep through in increasingly larger ways over the next six years. Most of the time when Claire noticed the hairline cracks in his composure was in private moments when it was just she and Sean. She often found him staring somberly and sullenly out across the ocean or even just the bedroom as though in deep and silent thought; and oftentimes when he would catch her looking his way with concern he would make an obvious attempt to force down his emotions and sometimes even his tears.

    Claire desperately wanted to try to coax him into sharing his inner turmoil with her; but having dealt with such similar demons for all the years since her embrace, she knew that the one thing that always broke her was when she was asked outright how she felt. It was those times that she could no longer pretend that things were ok or hold onto any composure at all in the face of another noting her despair; and she had the suspicion that if she did ask Sean to speak about his own demons before he chose to do so himself, he would lose every bit of his iron grip on those emotions as well. And any Kindred losing the grip on their emotions was always terrifying to themselves as well as any others who witnessed such.

    However, when his buried emotions began affecting his ability to perform his duties; that was when things began to come to a head. As Prince, it was Sean who had the final say in any judgment passed on all Kindred in his territory who broke the Camarilla¡¯s laws, which were known as The Six Traditions. The Traditions were the Masquerade, the Domain, the Progeny, the Accounting, Hospitality, and Destruction. Each of these laws, when broken, were to be met with one of three fitting punishments; The Lextalionis (blood hunt/execution), the Dominatus (forcing the offender to become bound to the Prince), and the Exsilium (exiling the offender from the territory). All three of which were attempted by Haven back when Awsha had caused them all such problems. And now it was Sean¡¯s duty to choose the fitting punishment for any transgressor in his territory.

    Sean had always hated making those decisions. But his hatred of making those calls had only grown even more severe since the night that he had delivered such a judgment to a mortal rather than one of his own kind, and had done it with his own hands. Each time he was called upon to pass judgment on his own people over the next six years, it was obvious that he was letting his own repressed guilt color each decision. As he continued to ignore any suggestions put forth by the rest of the council and chose exiling in every case that had been brought before him in those years, the Primogen became increasingly angry and disillusioned with their Prince.

    Of course Claire never dared to question his decisions aloud herself. Even though she did occasionally feel that a harsher punishment was deserved, the bond of blood and love that she had to Sean did keep her voice silent in most cases. But as the other Primogen grew louder and more adamant in their disagreement with Sean¡¯s lenience, she knew that she had to finally force herself to confront him, as she was possibly the only one who he may be willing to let himself actually hear through the din of all that guilt swirling inside him.

    When that night¡¯s meeting ended and the other Primogen began to leave in angry disdain over Sean delivering another lenient punishment, Claire stayed behind once more and centered a concerned look on Sean as the Ventrue Primogen, Radek, left muttering under his breath that he was not going to stand for living under an utter lack of rule any longer.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Sean asked with a sigh as the door slammed behind Radek and he then caught Claire¡¯s concerned emerald eyes on him.

    ¡°Was that a threat?¡± Claire asked as she nodded to the door that had just slammed behind Radek, who had been embraced into the most domineering and power-hungry clan of the Ventrue in 1685.

    Though Radek was nearly a century younger than Sean and Claire, he was still almost two centuries old himself, and quite adamant in his disagreement. As was Larkin¡¯s childe, Ford, who was already a hot-tempered Brujah and embraced in 1709 himself. Then there was Kalen, a member of the studious masters of blood magic known as the Tremere since 1673, only a year later than Awsha¡¯s embrace by Haven. Older still was the hideous Nosferatu Primogen, Dahlia, who had been embraced in 1658 and was just as upset by Sean allowing lawbreakers to keep their unlives as long as they were outside the borders of his own territory. That only left Lissa, Minna and Claire. Minna said nothing that made sense as usual, but she seemed particularly agitated of late as well. Lissa had also looked quite unhappy with Sean¡¯s decisions but usually voiced her disagreement in a quieter way out of respect for her long-standing friendship with Sean and Claire since she and Minna had shared their ship from England all the way back in 1690.

    ¡°A threat?¡± Sean asked with a further sigh.

    ¡°Radek said he wasn¡¯t going to stand for your decisions any longer¡± Claire repeated, though quietly.

    ¡°Radek has been saying shit like that since the day we met; I think it¡¯s the way all Ventrues greet any Prince who¡¯s not of their own clan¡± Sean shrugged as he simply looked down at the table and said nothing more on the matter.

    ¡°None of them seem very happy though, Sean¡± she dared further, trying to plan how to broach the subject when she had spent six years already allowing him his silence in the hope that he would eventually give in to sharing all those repressed feelings with her someday.

    ¡°What was the first clue? The yelling, glaring, or door slamming?¡± he stated with the same forced lack of concern.

    Claire let out her own heavy sigh, ¡°it¡¯s just been getting worse over the last few years. They¡¯re getting angrier and angrier that you seem to not even consider their opinions on the punishments.¡±

    ¡°I already know that they¡¯re angry, Claire. So are you speaking for them or yourself, finally¡± he added the last word under his breath.

    She easily caught the coloring of his tone and frowned over at him, ¡°I¡¯ve just been trying to be supportive, Sean; since no one else seems to be anymore¡± she added with another sad sigh.

    Sean scoffed, ¡°is that your way of telling me you agree with them?¡±

    ¡°The harsher punishments exist for a reason, Sean¡± Claire managed, though her voice remained small.

    ¡°So, you think I should just kill every Kindred that bends a rule?¡± he scoffed once more.

    ¡°The more lenient punishments exist for a reason, too¡± she told him with slightly more volume, ¡°you have to choose which is warranted; and lately you don¡¯t even seem to be considering anything but the most lenient punishment, regardless of the crime¡± she forced her way through that sentence, trying to temper her concern with logic.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°When did you get so bloodthirsty?¡± Sean mumbled.

    Claire was the one who scoffed then, ¡°I¡¯m not being bloodthirsty and you know that. I just got done saying that there¡¯s a place for all three punishments; you have to choose which fits the crime. That¡¯s just common sense¡± she sighed again, ¡°and you used to use that.¡±

    ¡°So, now I don¡¯t have common sense?¡± Sean returned.

    ¡°I said you weren¡¯t using it, not that you didn¡¯t have it¡± Claire dared further, wishing she didn¡¯t have to come off sounding like it was a personal attack, as she honestly was trying to help.

    ¡°Well at least the other Primogen can rest assured knowing that you actually do agree with them for the first time ever¡± he replied in another sarcastic mumble.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of them not being wrong for the first time ever; if you refuse to give fitting punishments, you know what it could lead to¡­ easily¡± she added more quietly, looking down once more. ¡°And I don¡¯t mean just that people will have no respect for the law if it¡¯s never enforced. I mean having a whole council of other Kindred and most likely their clans also being upset by your rulings¡­ you know how bad it could get, Sean¡± she pleaded with him to understand.

    Sean simply sighed once more in response to her statements rather than offering any further defense or argument. Though Claire still was not sure if that meant that she had gotten through to him at last; or if it simply meant that he no longer wanted to have the discussion at all. And that worried her as well. However, she was not sure what else she could even say that she hadn¡¯t already said.

    Then Claire had one more thought of how to get through to him; though she was loathe to use it, but something had to be done. So she forced one more sentence through her lips as she slowly moved toward the door, ¡°just remember that if they continue to get this angry at you, you may not be the only one they lash out at.¡± Claire did not look back to see Sean¡¯s reaction to her being the one using his greatest weakness against him then as she hurried out of the room to let that reality sink in for him at last.

    <hr>

    After the meeting and his conversation with Claire following it, Sean did make one immediate change. That very night, he sent out messengers to each of the clans¡¯ havens informing them that the meetings would now be held every six months instead of every month, with the option to call emergency meetings if warranted, of course. And then it was simply a matter of waiting those six months to see if Sean¡¯s decision making would be affected as well.

    However the next issue that Sean had to deal with regarding the other clans was when he got word of what exactly Radek had meant when he said he would not be enduring Sean¡¯s rulings for much longer. Thankfully it was more of a political retaliation rather than a bloody one; after all, Radek was a Ventrue and cared more for politics, power and position than bloodshed on most nights. Radek had been cultivating contacts outside of Sean¡¯s territory for a long while it seemed; and it paid off for him at last when he was finally offered his own Princedom over a territory that was east of Los Angeles, and would eventually become known to the world as Las Vegas. And so Sean needed to choose a new Ventrue Primogen to fill Radek¡¯s position.

    After a few months with no promising candidates being found among the much younger members of clan Ventrue who had settled in the city, Sean got word from his contacts in Europe that there was indeed a possible candidate heading his way. On the night of the ship in question making its way to port, Sean moved to the main hall to greet this new arrival with a squaring of his shoulders as all Ventrue were a bit more than abrasive at best, let alone when meeting a Prince that was not of their own clan.

    When the new Kindred was shown into the main hall, he appeared to be of obvious Italian descent and most likely a member of that country¡¯s nobility as nearly all Ventrue were some form of nobility in life. That fact of course only added to their belief that they were better than others, as it was most often a belief they had held even before gaining the power that came with their new existence. The man had straight black locks pulled into a long ponytail and was dressed in finery of course as he stepped into the hall and offered Sean a cool smile, reaching for his hand out of politeness alone.

    ¡°Palmiro Cantarini I presume?¡± Sean greeted him first as he held out his hand, knowing that pretending that his visitor was as important to him as he was to himself was always the way to approach a member of the most snobbish and self-important clan among the whole of their species.

    ¡°Just going by Palmer in this quaint new world of yours now¡± Palmer stated with the faintest remnants of his Italian accent peeking in at the corners of that usual air of superiority he spoke with while his eyes moved around the hall, passing silent judgment on every piece of his surroundings, Sean included.

    ¡°Sean Beringer¡± Sean offered as they shook hands impersonally while the other man¡¯s dark eyes continued to size up his new Prince¡¯s home.

    ¡°Toreador, hmm?¡± Palmer returned flatly as his eyes came back to Sean and then moved over him once more.

    ¡°Yes, and I assume that you know you¡¯re here to possibly replace my former Primogen, Radek?¡±

    Palmer smirked with some hidden knowledge as he looked around the room once more, ¡°it¡¯s possible; but you¡¯re most likely referring to my sire as that replacement.¡±

    Sean swallowed a bit at that as Palmer was not too obviously affected by Sean¡¯s presence, which would insinuate that he was rather old himself. Then again, he would have to be older than the other Ventrue currently residing in the city if he had been suggested by those Kindred Sean was acquainted with back in Europe.

    ¡°So your sire is here too then?¡± Sean asked as he looked around pointedly.

    ¡°Probably busy instructing our servants on where to place each and every possession they remove from the ship¡± Palmer responded in the same disinterested tone, ¡°will most likely be here shortly¡± he added with a near yawn despite the Kindred immunity to any such thing as fatigue.

    ¡°So, you and your sire have stayed traveling companions since your embrace?¡± Sean attempted to push the conversation forward as he eyed the door behind Palmer awaiting the arrival of an even older member of that thoroughly tiresome clan who was most likely even more off-putting, as most elder Kindred did become so with age even when they weren¡¯t Ventrue.

    ¡°Is that your subtle way of asking my age?¡± Palmer smirked again.

    ¡°It is a rather important fact if you and your sire will both be moving to my territory, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sean returned, attempting to hold his own smile.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯d be worried too if I had just had to deal with Hollister¡¯s childe being an antitribu and much older than myself; especially if I were a Prince¡± Palmer added wryly, ¡°I can understand why you¡¯d feel threatened by another elder Kindred in your territory¡± he finished pointedly.

    ¡°That was over forty years ago¡± Sean had to remind, ¡°I¡¯m older now¡± he added, reflecting Palmer¡¯s wry tone.

    ¡°Touch¨¦¡± Palmer smirked once more, ¡°but as for your question, I was embraced in 1610 myself; so you¡¯re still slightly older than me. Slightly¡± he added as he turned his dark brown eyes toward the door then, eyeing it from his height of six foot, only about four inches shorter than Sean.

    Easily noting those eyes turning toward the door, Sean could only assume that he was about to meet that sire momentarily. After all, all Kindred sensed their sires no matter what clan they hailed from. On that note, Sean attempted to force his nerves to steel as Palmer¡¯s date of embrace was only twelve years after his own, which did give him cause to worry that his sire could very likely be older than Sean and Claire were. And as Palmer had stated; that was always a worrisome prospect. Though at least a Ventrue¡¯s usual skill set did not include aura or mind-reading unless a Kindred who did have that power was foolish enough to teach them. Though they were among those that could force their will on others, as it was one of their clan who had actually taught that skill to Griffyn centuries earlier, who then passed it to Hollister, who then passed it to Haven.

    It was indeed only another moment before the other new arrival stepped through the door; though their appearance was not what Sean expected at all. Firstly, she was a woman; and secondly, she was beyond beautiful. She stood at approximately five-eight and had long, straight, pale blonde locks that fell below her waist and eerie eyes that were such a light brown they almost looked golden. She possessed the sort of beauty one would expect from a Toreador, only she was not; which made that beauty almost seem wasted on a woman who most likely cared nothing for the love and passion and humanity that Toreadors held in such high regard.

    Palmer simply smirked again as Sean¡¯s response to her appearance was more than obvious even without the ability to read his mind. Palmer then moved to offer the woman a light kiss upon her cheek, which she only smiled politely at as her eyes moved over to where Sean stood, more than a bit thrown by her beauty.

    That was when Palmer¡¯s voice broke into Sean¡¯s consciousness at last, ¡°My Prince, may I introduce you to your new Primogen, Octavia; my sire¡­ and wife.¡±

 Chapter 67

    120 miles northwest of Los Angeles, in the settlement that would soon be known as the city of Santa Maria, another discussion was going on in regards to Sean¡¯s rule of late. Awsha entered the room just as Baron¡¯s servants removed the body of that night¡¯s meal.

    ¡°I have some information you may find interesting¡± she began with a knowing smile.

    ¡°I doubt it¡± Baron returned disinterestedly.

    Quickly hiding her scowl as Baron took a seat behind his desk where he had taken up the rule of that territory, unofficially of course; Awsha continued, ¡°you know we¡¯ve been getting a lot of new residents from Los Angeles lately.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Baron returned in the same flat tone.

    Trying to ignore his disinterest as best she could, Awsha continued, ¡°it seems there are a lot of vampires who have been getting banished from Sean¡¯s territory in the last few years; and from what I hear, the ones who are still there, like his council, are more than a bit unhappy with his lenient rulings lately¡± she finished with a smile.

    ¡°And?¡± Baron repeated in the same monotone he used at all times except when anger turned it into a serpentine hiss instead.

    ¡°There¡¯s a very real possibility of mutiny; none of the Primogen are happy with him from what I¡¯ve heard¡± Awsha stressed.

    ¡°Have they overthrown him?¡± Baron asked bluntly.

    ¡°Not yet¡± Awsha admitted more quietly.

    ¡°Then why do I care?¡± Baron asked curtly.

    Awsha scoffed as she looked at him with disbelief, ¡°isn¡¯t striking when a Prince is weak the best time to do so? I mean, we¡¯ve already waited nearly sixty years to make a move against the lovely new Prince; and now would be an opportune time.¡±

    ¡°Did you happen to notice what I¡¯ve been doing here for those last sixty years?¡± Baron returned pointedly.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not really the Prince here¡± Awsha dared, only to receive a chilling glare before he spoke again.

    ¡°By definition, the Prince is the eldest vampire in a territory; and that is me. Do you need a reminder?¡± he tacked on with a bit of a growl.

    Forcing braveness in the face of his stirring anger, Awsha managed another sentence, ¡°but this territory hasn¡¯t been claimed by the Camarilla yet; once it is, they¡¯ll install their own Prince, like they do everywhere else. And they won¡¯t be likely to pick you¡± she finished more quietly.

    Baron scoffed with growing annoyance and impatience, ¡°and they¡¯ve already installed one in L.A. I believe you know him well. How is my attempt to take over there now any different than it was before? Here, I¡¯ve already established a foothold that will be quite difficult for them to shake if and when they do decide to try and claim my territory.¡±

    ¡°But I am still technically considered Camarilla. And my own blood line is full of Princes. I could legitimately get the throne to Los Angeles now if I were to get rid of Sean¡¯s current heir; which would be that much easier now that he¡¯s lost his council¡¯s respect. It¡¯s a good plan¡± Awsha insisted, mustering all the confidence she could when voicing any kind of differing opinion than the monster she had been bound to for nearly a century.

    Baron laughed derisively, ¡°so you want to be Prince now? That¡¯s a laugh.¡±

    Scowling again, Awsha continued, ¡°They still think I¡¯m Camarilla. I could get the throne and with my bond to you, it would be the same as you being Prince.¡±

    ¡°And how pray tell will you get the throne after having your servants and mine kill your own sire, and Sean¡¯s?¡± Baron shook his head at her as though trying to explain himself to a child.

    ¡°Easy; we get rid of Claire and then Taylor makes me look like her and Sean drinks from me¡± Awsha stated plainly before adding, ¡°this is the reason we wanted to get rid of Haven in the first place isn¡¯t it? Because he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to drink from one of his own kind, and Sean is. If Sean is bound to me, and I¡¯m bound to you¡­ it puts you in charge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already in charge, here¡± Baron told her with finality.

    ¡°But not officially¡± she repeated again, though her voice grew smaller yet.

    ¡°Oh and having the Prince of L.A. bound to you and you bound to me; that¡¯s official?¡± he scoffed again, ¡°besides, I don¡¯t give a fuck about what¡¯s official; I have power here and I intend to keep it myself, not go through two other bound vampires to get done what I want done. You¡¯re dismissed¡± he finished as he shooed her away.

    Awsha huffed angrily as she turned toward the door before adding one more complaint, ¡°you could at least let me get rid of Claire.¡±

    ¡°Good luck to you¡± Baron mumbled before waving her away again. That just caused her to glare back at him once more before slamming the door on her way out of the room.

    <hr>

    In the years since the gold rush had caused the city¡¯s population to explode, the werewolf threat had become virtually nonexistent due to the beasts¡¯ hatred for any kind of civilization. Thanks to this lessened need to hide behind the safety of silver plated and painted walls and gates, all of the increasingly unhappy Primogen had since found their own havens in other parts of the city. Additionally, the need to be near their Prince was even less now that the meetings had also been reduced to bi-annually or only when urgent. The seven clan houses inside the wall were now only used for a period of days or weeks after a new Kindred came to the city, and just until they found their own home.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    It was under a week since Octavia¡¯s arrival when she came to inform Sean that Palmer had located a home for them as well. ¡°Leaving us already?¡± Sean responded after she had entered his office to deliver the news.

    ¡°You almost sound disappointed¡± Octavia told him with a wry smile. Her Swedish accent was even more apparent now that they had exchanged more than just a polite introduction at their initial meeting earlier in the week.

    ¡°Well I must say that you¡¯ve gotten me curious enough to hope I¡¯d learn more about you before you disappeared from my estate¡± Sean told her politely as his eyes took in that eerie beauty of hers once more.

    Octavia chuckled with the same evenness, ¡°something in particular you wanted to know?¡±

    Sean chuckled then as she took a seat across the desk from him, ¡°you just aren¡¯t what I expected.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly did you expect?¡± Octavia told him with another faint smile which seemed to be the only kind she ever managed.

    ¡°Another version of Radek?¡± Sean offered with his own little smirk.

    ¡°Well, Radek and I have our differences; despite sharing a clan¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°I can see that; I mean, you¡¯ve been here almost a week without insulting me¡± Sean teased, ¡°and that¡¯s even more surprising, since you¡¯re almost seventy years older than he was.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall sharing my age with you¡± Octavia smirked in return.

    ¡°It was difficult, but I managed to find that answer¡± Sean admitted with another wry grin.

    ¡°Meaning Palmer told you or meaning you pulled it from one of our heads?¡± she asked pointedly.

    Sean allowed another chuckle, ¡°well Palmer did tell me his own age; but it was surprising that your embrace was only three years before his.¡±

    ¡°And only nine years after yours¡± Octavia replied pointedly.

    ¡°But I can still get the faintest read on you, so I assume that means your sire was younger than mine¡± Sean returned in the same pointed manner.

    Octavia scoffed with another faint smile, ¡°If you can read me, then I¡¯m not sure what it is you need me to tell you after all.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s faint¡± Sean admitted as she allowed another smile.

    ¡°So what is it that you¡¯re so curious about then?¡± Octavia continued.

    ¡°Well, for one I wasn¡¯t expecting a female; I¡¯ve met very few female Ventrue¡± Sean began.

    ¡°Oh, there will be more,¡± Octavia told him with another faint smile.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a Malkavian now?¡± Sean teased again.

    ¡°My clan is renowned for only picking those that are rich and powerful and respected; most females don¡¯t fit those prerequisites¡­ yet,¡± she added pointedly.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help an honest chuckle then, ¡°Suffragette are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh I plan on doing a hell of a lot more than voting,¡± Octavia returned confidently.

    Another smile from Sean, ¡°My wife would like you.¡± To that, Octavia only raised a brow. Remembering his manners then, Sean reached for a bottle of red at the corner of the desk, ¡°would you like a glass?¡± he offered.

    Octavia narrowed her eyes at that, ¡°Can¡¯t; Ventrue, remember?¡± she told him, reminding him of that strange quirk their clan had. Every clan had a weakness such as the Toreadors¡¯ entrancement when faced with stunning beauty. As for the Ventrue, they could only drink from one very specific type of prey of their choosing, or other Kindred; not that any of them would ever willingly do that unless facing starvation.

    ¡°Sorry, I always forget about that strange diet your clan has; Radek and I didn¡¯t share a lot of dinners, or well, any¡± Sean replied with another small smile.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like a solid friendship at all¡± Octavia returned wryly.

    ¡°Are you friends with many Toreadors?¡± Sean asked smartly.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t met any of use until now¡± Octavia answered without missing a beat.

    Sean chuckled again, ¡°if you find me useful, that¡¯s already a glowing compliment compared to anything Radek ever said to me in nearly two centuries.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, we have our differences. Radek was born male and into a family of nobility; so he got everything handed to him. He never had to worry about working for it or making any of the right connections. I had to claw and kick and fight my way to respect; I know the value of having the right allies¡± she stated plainly.

    Sean smiled at that as well. But then he had to add, ¡°Isn¡¯t your husband¡¯s last name Cantarini?¡±

    ¡°It is¡± she stated in the same dry manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that knowledgeable about Italian nobility, but I believe that was one of the names I¡¯ve heard associated with such¡± Sean stated.

    ¡°It is¡± she repeated with another smile, ¡°like I said; I know the value of making the right connections.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you and Palmer have a purely political marriage then?¡± Sean asked with another curious glance over her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all?¡± she smirked again.

    ¡°Mine never was¡± Sean admitted with only slightly less volume.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing yours was for love or some such thing?¡± Octavia returned, the smirk deepening at what seemed to be such a quaint thought to her.

    ¡°Some such thing¡± Sean told her with a bit of bitterness at her tone in reference to something he held such high regard for.

    ¡°And therein lies the difference between a Ventrue and a Toreador¡± she told him wryly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t a Toreador when I married her¡± Sean had to point out.

    ¡°And therein lies the difference between a human and Kindred; well, most Kindred¡± she corrected with a touch of sarcasm.

    ¡°Ah, now you¡¯re beginning to sound like Radek after all¡± Sean called her on it.

    Octavia allowed a slight chuckle then, ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t just as practical as every other member of my clan; I just said I know the value of not alienating those that could be allies.¡±

    ¡°So how did marrying and embracing Palmer become the practical thing to do? I don¡¯t know many Kindred, other than those of my own clan, who embrace their spouses or lovers¡± he had to inquire.

    ¡°Most other Kindred don¡¯t have spouses or lovers¡± she chided, and then continued, ¡°and as I said, I started with nothing but this body; it got me a very rich old man who fell completely in love with it. He married it and made me very rich¡± she began as though reading a passage from an encyclopedia. She then continued, ¡°he then died and I got his wealth but none of his respect; so I had to marry again. That¡¯s when I found another rich young man instead. I decided I still couldn¡¯t depend on Palmer¡¯s age as my sole assurance of him not getting himself dead too. So I used his power and resources to find someone who could make sure death wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore¡± a slight pause, ¡°that someone embraced me, and then I took the time to make sure Palmer understood exactly what his role really was to be in this marriage from then on. When he was trained well enough, I made sure I¡¯d have his name and power for eternity. And here we are 250 years later¡± she finished with a satisfied smile.

    Sean couldn¡¯t help scoffing, ¡°sounds very clinical.¡±

    Octavia chuckled again, ¡°but how many other marriages have lasted over 250 years?¡±

    ¡°Mine¡± Sean stated simply.

 Chapter 68

    After her discussion with Sean following their last meeting, Claire still wasn¡¯t sure whether or not she had gotten through to him. After all, there¡¯d be no way to know that for sure until the next time he found himself needing to pass judgment on a lawbreaker again. To distract herself from worrisome thoughts for at least an hour or so, she pondered taking one of the horses down the beach to try and clear her head. But before she could do that, she¡¯d have to have her nightly meal. On that thought, she headed out of the bedroom to locate one of the servants.

    As she descended the stairs, she took pause when she saw that there was a man waiting in the main hall outside Sean¡¯s office. He sat upon one of the sofas with some combination of boredom and impatience. But that was not the first thing she noticed; the first thing was his beauty. He had long black hair which was slowly working its way loose from a ponytail that had been resting upon his shoulder. The long mane was accented by dark eyes above a thin frame where he was dressed in fine, rich red and black velvet.

    Upon noting her arrival, he stood with a polite smile while Claire continued to stare across the main hall at him for a long moment, ¡°am I right?¡± she heard him asking a moment later, unaware of what he had said prior to that at all, as she had been too distracted by his appearance to notice anything else for several seconds.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Claire responded, her attention returning to the present at last and forcing her feet to take a few steps toward where he now stood a small distance in front of the sofa that had been his seat upon her entrance.

    ¡°I said you must be the Prince¡¯s wife¡± he told her with a knowing smile at that obvious distraction that had prevented her from even processing the beginning of his greeting.

    ¡°Or just Claire¡± she offered with a slightly embarrassed smile as she moved toward him to offer her hand. He easily took and kissed the hand, his lips just as cool as her own skin, telling her what his aura only faintly displayed, as he was apparently nearly as old as she.

    ¡°Pleased to meet you. Palmiro Cantarini; or just Palmer¡± he offered with that faint Italian accent and a charming smile as he released her hand after another moment.

    ¡°Are you waiting on Sean?¡± she managed, her composure slowly returning to her.

    ¡°Well, I was waiting to speak with him after he was done speaking to his new Primogen¡± he offered, the smile still frozen on his face along with the obvious air of nobility, ¡°but I may not need to, now.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes a bit at that as she looked up at him, ¡°why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because, I was actually coming to locate you¡± he told her in that same confident manner that he managed to hold despite her own presence which only slightly outweighed the supernatural allure he too possessed.

    ¡°Me?¡± Claire asked with surprise as well as wariness. After all, any time she met any new Kindred, she couldn¡¯t help those subconscious fears that she still struggled with, despite her twenty-five years of intimacy with Aidan, Daniel and Anastasia.

    ¡°I heard that you were forced to close down a business you had run¡± Palmer began as he moved back toward his seat, gesturing for her to join him there.

    Claire gave him another questioning look as she hesitantly moved to take the seat a moment before he retook his, ¡°Were you interested in buying it or something? Because technically Sean is the owner. I only ran the place.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were interested in selling it¡± Palmer returned.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought about it, honestly. We¡¯ve owned the place for over fifty years. It¡¯s just been shut down periodically¡± she stated, her voice dropping slightly as the memories of all the lives that had been lost at The Loft came back to her. She then looked up at him again, ¡°if you didn¡¯t think I was selling it, then why did you ask about it?¡±

    ¡°Because business is something I have a talent for. And if you were interested in reopening it, I¡¯d be interested in helping run it¡± he told her with that combination of charm as well as a businesslike manner which most Ventrue spoke in.

    ¡°Helping?¡± Claire asked skeptically.

    ¡°I have a feeling that the managerial side of the business appeals to you far less than the entertainment and hospitality side. And I am much more gifted in managing mortals¡¯ money than I am when it comes to entertaining and interacting with them¡± he told her plainly, though his smile remained.

    ¡°So you¡¯d deal with the money and I¡¯d deal with the customers giving it to us?¡± Claire repeated with a raised brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m very good at making a profit; just as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very good at dealing with humans¡± he stated in the same confident manner.

    Claire allowed a slight chuckle, ¡°profit has never really been my main concern¡± she stated as she gestured around the lavish home they currently sat in.

    Palmer then returned her chuckle, ¡°well, it has always been mine; which is why I think we¡¯d balance each other out very well indeed¡± he told her pointedly as his dark eyes moved over her.

    Claire¡¯s questioning look deepened as she saw his eyes moving over her slowly, ¡°what clan are you from again?¡±

    Palmer chuckled again, ¡°I¡¯m sure your Prince has told you of me and my sire¡¯s arrival this past week.¡±

    ¡°So you are Ventrue?¡± she confirmed as she returned his look and moved her emerald eyes over him once more.

    ¡°I did say I was gifted with business and profit, did I not?¡± he allowed a playful smirk.

    ¡°And also gifted with catering to the desires of those you attempt to make deals with, apparently¡± Claire returned knowingly.

    ¡°You Toreadors are perceptive; I¡¯ll give you that¡± Palmer chuckled again, ¡°besides, that¡¯s the building block of any partnership; knowing what your partner¡¯s strengths are as well as their wants and needs and making that all work to your advantage as well.¡±

    ¡°And what is it that I want and need?¡± Claire had to ask with her own wry smile.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you want to be surrounded by all that humanity your kind love so dearly. And that you¡¯d much rather be out among the mortals than hidden away in your big fancy house, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Palmer offered, ¡°and why not make a business out of it, as you¡¯ve tried to do many times in the past? Only this time you¡¯ll only have to worry about the parts of the business that don¡¯t bore you. I can take care of the rest for you; and do it rather well if I do say so.¡±

    ¡°You did a bit of research on Sean and me before coming here, didn¡¯t you?¡± Claire replied warily.

    ¡°I always do. It¡¯s another building block to that success my kind are so good at amassing¡± he admitted with another smile.

    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you have some reason for coming to me instead of just starting your own business?¡± Claire asked as she continued to watch him closely, picking out what few faint colors she could see in his aura.

    ¡°Why buy a business of my own, when I can be partners with someone who already has an established business, and doesn¡¯t honestly care that much about making money for themself?¡± he stated bluntly.

    ¡°So, you obviously want a bigger cut of the profit for yourself?¡± Claire stated as she continued to watch that aura.

    ¡°You already have an established life, home and fortune here, as well as your husband¡¯s thriving import/export and real estate business. I took that to mean that you wouldn¡¯t care that much if you retained ownership and managerial rights and I got the bigger portion of the profits from the tavern¡± he paused only a moment before moving on. ¡°I left my own business behind to come here and let my sire take up the mantle of Primogen for your Prince. I need a new source of income as my own fortune will eventually dwindle, considering how very long eternity is. Your husband¡¯s doesn¡¯t seem to be dwindling anytime soon though¡± he added with another pointed look around the home.

    Claire was quiet a long moment as she continued to watch him before speaking again, ¡°I wasn¡¯t actually forced to close down the tavern; I chose to.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Palmer asked without pause.

    ¡°Because it was too successful¡± Claire told him pointedly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Palmer asked with a creased brow.

    ¡°Other tavern owners got very angry that I was doing much more business than them. And there was a bloody retaliation which led to more¡­ bloody retaliation¡± she stated with a sigh, eyes down.

    ¡°I hope you greeted them with our own brand of retaliation¡± Palmer returned.

    ¡°Yes but¡­¡± she just shook her head as she reached into the cabinet next to the sofa to retrieve a bottle of red.

    ¡°But what?¡± Palmer pressed as she poured herself a glass.

    ¡°But there comes a time when it¡¯s just too much blood¡± Claire told him softly as she took a sad sip.

    Palmer scoffed through another faint smile, ¡°never heard a Kindred make that complaint.¡±

    ¡°A lot of people died; people that didn¡¯t deserve to¡± Claire stated in the same near whisper as she downed another sip.

    ¡°You Toreadors really are¡­¡± he began, only to halt when her eyes came up to him quickly, a silent warning in them. He then forced another smile, ¡°well at least this way if we¡¯re too successful, which I¡¯m sure we will be; you can share the blame with me. I can take it¡± he added as the small smirk returned.

    ¡°And I can¡¯t?¡± Claire returned with a bit of coolness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be taking it all that well judging by that guilty look on your face when I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s been years since you closed the place¡± he told her boldly which caused a slight glare from her, short-lived though it was.

    ¡°So the plan is that I deal with the customers, and you deal with the money and make most of the profit; in exchange for you dealing with the consequences the next time something goes wrong there?¡± Claire scoffed.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t intend on allowing things to go wrong¡± he told her with the same confidence that came with his noble birth even before his embrace gave him even more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that didn¡¯t sound like an insult and point out that it¡¯s very hard to predict what may go wrong when dealing with mortals¡± Claire pointed out.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re so good at controlling them and putting them in their place if need be¡± he stated with the same bluntness.

    ¡°That sounds just a little un-Camarilla-like¡± she warned with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Camarilla means living peacefully with them when possible; it doesn¡¯t mean coddling them and letting them get away with causing trouble for us¡± Palmer told her in the same cool, confident manner. ¡°We were given these powers over them for a reason; it would be pure foolishness not to use those powers to keep them in line and maintain that peace, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Claire sighed heavily as that was exactly what Sean had done when it came to dealing with Ilana; but it still never sat well with most any Toreador to deal with humans in such a heavy-handed way as the rest of the clans seemed to. Then again, that was most likely because Toreadors did so highly revere humans and humanity itself; which led to them rarely if ever using those powers against the rather defenseless mortals surrounding them on most nights.

    ¡°So you¡¯re basically telling me I need to be less humane¡± Claire scoffed as she took another sip.

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to go around the city ripping out throats like some sort of Sabbat vampire; but I do think you¡¯d do well to take advantage of the strength we¡¯ve been given. As esoteric as it may sound, these powers were given to us for a reason; to keep us safe from them. If we ignore that fact, it leads to problems with them¡­ like letting them shed so much blood that you¡¯d rather close down your business and hide inside your mansion than deal with them the way they need to be dealt with when they behave in such a way.¡±

    Claire shook her head, ¡°Sean already took care of it himself; and he already has an enforcer as well¡± she stated in reference to Lissa¡¯s role as leading most of the blood hunts thanks to her powerful and bestial abilities; back when Sean still had even ordered any of those hunts, before Ilana.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be yours¡± Palmer told her with another wry grin.

    Claire looked up at him quickly once more, ¡°I¡¯m not a Prince.¡±

    ¡°I was just speaking in relation to your business interests. But now that you mention it, you will be Prince after Sean, won¡¯t you?¡± he stated with another smile.

    That did do well to cause Claire to adopt a look of worry, ¡°was that meant to be a threat against Sean?¡±

    ¡°Come now, you can see my aura, can¡¯t you?¡± Palmer denied, his smile remaining.

    ¡°Faintly¡± Claire told him cautiously.

    ¡°I just mean that you¡¯re his heir aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Claire looked down as that was the first time that thought had even occurred to her. Swallowing hard, she found a response, ¡°we haven¡¯t really discussed it; as he¡¯s not even been Prince for sixty years yet.¡±

    ¡°Well if not you, then who?¡± Palmer asked interestedly.

    ¡°My childe, maybe; if he ever leaves England to move here permanently¡± she shrugged, ¡°like I said, we haven¡¯t discussed it.¡±

    Palmer scoffed, ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty important thing for a Prince to discuss; especially when the last one was murdered.¡±

    ¡°And that sounded like a threat too¡± Claire narrowed her eyes at him once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of self-interest, honestly. After all, we came all the way from Italy to serve this Prince. We need to know that his rein is secured and that there¡¯s a plan in place for if anything did happen¡± he told her pointedly, ¡°and again, look at my aura¡± he offered once more.

    Claire was then the one who scoffed, ¡°you¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t have any desire to be Prince yourself?¡±

    ¡°Every Ventrue wants to be Prince¡± he admitted with another chuckle, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re plotting to kill our current one. The Camarilla doesn¡¯t exactly look fondly on such behavior.¡± He then watched her for a moment as she sighed in thought, ¡°you seem to have gotten quite a bit more melancholic since I mentioned you being Sean¡¯s heir.¡±

    Claire sighed once more, ¡°like I said, we haven¡¯t discussed it¡± she repeated once more.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t appear to want to discuss it. Not interested in being Prince yourself?¡± Palmer asked attentively.

    ¡°Neither Sean nor I ever wanted that kind of responsibility¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Definitely not a Ventrue¡± he murmured through a smile before continuing, ¡°if you are that unhappy about becoming Prince someday then perhaps you should tell him.¡±

    Claire shook her head, ¡°Sean is quite aware that I¡¯d never be interested in that role. That¡¯s probably the reason we haven¡¯t talked about it.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps you and I need to help him find another candidate¡± Palmer stated plainly.

    ¡°And I suppose you have someone in mind?¡± Claire returned wryly as she looked toward the still closed office door that both of their sires were still behind.

    ¡°One thing about my kind; we always have someone in mind.¡±

 Chapter 69

    It wasn¡¯t long after the Cantarinis departed that Sean made his way back upstairs. Upon entering their bedroom, he found Claire standing out on the balcony overlooking the ocean with the moonlight shining upon those dark black locks. Even after closing the door behind him, Sean took a long moment to let his eyes move over her, taking in all of that beauty that she still possessed after all these years.

    After waiting a long moment for him to speak, Claire couldn¡¯t help a tiny smile as she spoke first, though kept her eyes turned to the moonlit ocean, ¡°so, did you just come up here to stare at me for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡± Sean answered with his smile apparent in his voice as he finally began to move across the room toward the door to the balcony that she stood outside of.

    ¡°Being a Prince must have gotten far more boring if you have time for such a¡­¡± but before Claire could finish her sentence, he was next to her, pulling her to him as he placed his mouth over hers.

    When he finally ended the kiss, she smiled up at him curiously, ¡°you¡¯ve apparently missed me in the¡­¡± she glanced past him to the clock in their bedroom, ¡°three hours since we woke?¡±

    ¡°Was that actually a question?¡± Sean smirked down at her, his hands still gently covering her arms to hold her close even after the kiss had ended.

    ¡°You are up here a bit earlier than usual, and you haven¡¯t shared any terrible news yet; so it is a bit strange¡± Claire dared as she continued to look up at him with a questioning look.

    Sean just shook his head down at her, ¡°I can only come see you when I have terrible news? No wonder you don¡¯t look that happy to see me very often.¡±

    ¡°Sean, I¡­¡± she began as she looked down guiltily.

    ¡°It was an observation, not an accusation¡± he told her gently.

    Claire sighed, eyes still down, ¡°neither of us have seemed all that happy in recent years¡± she admitted quietly.

    Sean quickly covered his own sigh as he managed another soft smile, ¡°speaking of all those years, I just had a rather interesting conversation.¡±

    ¡°You as well, huh?¡± Claire asked as she returned her eyes to his beautiful face.

    Sean chuckled, ¡°ladies first; what interesting conversation did you have this evening?¡± he asked as he finally relinquished his hold on her to lean back upon the bannister of the balcony that wrapped around the entire upper floor of their large home.

    Claire took a moment to try and find a place to begin, ¡°I met Palmer tonight. We had a chat while you and his sire were speaking in your office.¡±

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d eventually find him¡± Sean smirked as he looked down for only a moment before turning his eyes back to await the rest of her story.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Claire asked, narrowing her eyes as she moved to brace herself on the bannister with her right hand as she turned to face where he still leaned back against the silver-plated railing next to her.

    ¡°You saw how pretty he is¡± Sean smirked.

    ¡°A pretty Ventrue¡± she scoffed, ¡°seems like a bit of a waste, honestly¡± she added more quietly.

    Sean chuckled then, ¡°exactly my thought when I met him and his wife both.¡±

    Claire raised a brow again, ¡°so she¡¯s just as pretty?¡±

    ¡°Extremely so¡± Sean admitted as Claire narrowed her eyes once more. He then moved on, ¡°so what did your interesting conversation with Palmer entail?¡± he asked once more.

    Claire paused another moment before answering, ¡°for starters, he apparently wants to go into business with me.¡±

    That was when Sean looked a bit surprised, ¡°a Ventrue wants to go into business with a Toreador? That¡¯s a new one.¡±

    ¡°He allegedly wants to just handle the business and financial side while I deal with all those pesky mortals that give us their money¡± she answered wryly.

    Sean shook his head, ¡°and you said?¡±

    ¡°That I would have to think about it; I mean, I closed the place for a reason¡± she added more quietly, which did cause a momentary darkness to cross Sean¡¯s face as it took him another moment to find a response then.

    ¡°The rest of the conversation? You said ¡®for starters¡¯¡± Sean moved on from an obviously uncomfortable subject.

    Claire sighed heavily once more, ¡°the rest of the conversation was basically quite similar to the conversation you and I had after the last meeting¡± she stated as she warily watched for Sean¡¯s response to the mention of that particular discussion.

    ¡°He told you that you need to use common sense?¡± Sean inquired with only a bit of coolness apparent in his tone.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°More or less¡± Claire mumbled as she looked down once more.

    ¡°In regards to what?¡± Sean had to ask.

    ¡°I told him I closed the place down because of all the bloodshed that resulted from certain very unhappy humans¡± Claire admitted.

    ¡°If we¡¯re considering Tobin and his psychotic family humans¡± Sean scoffed in a barely audible tone.

    ¡°I know you consider them humans Sean; I¡¯ve seen the effect killing her has had on you¡± Claire told him in a soft, regretful tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already have this conversation?¡± Sean mumbled as he turned away to cast his own gaze out over the nighttime ocean.

    Another sigh from Claire, ¡°he basically said the same thing that I said to you with slightly different words. I told you we had different punishments for a reason, and Palmer told me we have the powers we have for a reason; to keep those around us in check and to keep all of us safe¡± she cast her eyes down again, ¡°at least now I know how condescending it must have sounded to you when I said it.¡±

    Sean shook his head once more, ¡°but you were right and so was Palmer¡± he finally resigned himself to admitting, ¡°I need to use the law as it was meant to be used and we both need to stop being afraid to use our powers when they¡¯re called for¡­ even with humans¡± he then was the one who sighed, ¡°I just can¡¯t stop thinking about how many lives could have been saved if we would have taken action much earlier with Ilana, or even Tobin.¡±

    Claire was silent for another long moment as she joined him in his gaze out at the sea, ¡°so what is it that you feel guiltier for? Killing Ilana at all, or not killing her soon enough?¡± she made herself ask at last.

    ¡°What do you feel guiltier about? Telling me what had been happening at all, or not telling me sooner?¡± Sean returned the question to her.

    Claire needed to only think a moment before coming up with that answer, ¡°two lives lost or fourteen? Guess it¡¯s not really that hard of a question¡± she whispered.

    ¡°So, those damn Ventrue actually do have a point¡­ sometimes anyway¡± he added with an attempt at a smile.

    Claire shook her head as she tried to make her own lips form a smile before continuing, ¡°so what was your interesting conversation with a Ventrue about?¡±

    ¡°I pointed out to her how rare it was to find a female Ventrue, let alone one who had been embraced over two and a half centuries ago. And that somehow led us to a discussion about what it takes to find oneself in a 250 year long marriage¡± Sean summarized.

    ¡°Really?¡± Claire asked with another curious look back his way.

    ¡°Yes, but Octavia and I seemed to have very different answers¡± he replied as his eyes moved over Claire once more.

    A small chuckle escaped Claire¡¯s lips then, ¡°you mean the Ventrue couple isn¡¯t actually a meeting of two soul mates?¡± she asked wryly.

    ¡°That may be the first time ¡®soul¡¯ and ¡®Ventrue¡¯ have been used in the same sentence¡± Sean smirked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit harsh¡± Claire smirked once more, ¡°I think you and I know well enough that Kindred do actually have souls.¡±

    ¡°Having a soul and acknowledging such are two very different things though¡± Sean informed.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true¡± Claire had to admit. She then looked back up at him a moment, ¡°it is interesting though.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s interesting?¡± Sean returned, the two of them now facing once more as they each leaned upon the bannister.

    ¡°Two nearly soulless Ventrue each discussing an alliance of some kind with the likes of us¡± Claire replied thoughtfully.

    ¡°Octavia did say she knew the value of having the right allies¡± Sean returned with a slight shrug.

    ¡°But does she want to be your ally or your replacement?¡± Claire had to ask.

    ¡°My replacement?¡± Sean returned with another curious look.

    ¡°Palmer also mentioned the question of you having an heir¡± Claire informed quietly.

    ¡°Mentioned it, eh?¡± Sean repeated with a tinge of sarcasm.

    ¡°She is almost as old as us¡± Claire stated at an even lower volume.

    ¡°And a Ventrue¡± Sean reminded.

    ¡°And Ventrue are the ones who actually savor the idea of being Prince¡­ unlike us¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Us?¡± Sean focused on that particular part of her statement.

    ¡°Palmer assumed that since I was your childe that would also make me your heir¡± Claire offered, the question obvious in her eyes.

    ¡°And I assume that you have as much interest in being Prince as I do¡± Sean stated knowingly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been interested in that kind of role; not to mention that in order for me to become Prince at all¡­¡± her voice simply broke and trailed off before she found it again, ¡°and if that happened, I know I¡¯d never be able to even go on long enough to be any sort of Prince at all¡± she confessed.

    ¡°So, who do you think should be my heir?¡± Sean had to ask.

    ¡°Yes, planning for your death sounds like such fun to me¡± Claire returned sarcastically.

    ¡°A necessary evil though¡± Sean nudged.

    To that, Claire only sighed, ¡°I suppose we do know someone who¡¯s served kings for years, and someone who is even related to one.¡±

    Sean thought on her suggestions for a moment, ¡°we do trust them both more than our new blue blooded friends I suppose¡± he admitted, and then continued, ¡°Aidan was technically embraced before Daniel, but Daniel has more experience, and is two generations stronger.¡±

    ¡°Daniel probably would make a better Prince than Aidan honestly; my childe seems to have little interest in holding that role since leaving his human life behind¡± Claire thought out loud.

    ¡°Though we¡¯re not sure what generation Octavia is; and she technically is older than both of them. And Daniel¡¯s never actually said he wanted a Princedom; he may be tired of politics after all these years¡± Sean added to their discussion.

    ¡°Then I guess we need to ask him before we know for sure if he¡¯d even want it; or you have to ask him¡± she corrected.

    ¡°Is that because I¡¯m the Prince or because of him abandoning you to pursue Garnet, like all of your other acquaintances did?¡± Sean asked warily.

    ¡°Both?¡± she offered as her only answer.

    ¡°Have you even talked to any of them since they went back to England?¡± Sean questioned further.

    ¡°No¡± Claire answered in a mumble as she turned her eyes back to the sea.

    ¡°Garnet¡¯s long gone¡± Sean reminded her quietly.

    ¡°And so are they¡± Claire replied quietly as she finally turned to head back into their room sadly.

    Sean sighed again as he followed her to where she took a seat at the vanity somberly, ¡°Palmer and Octavia are moving into their new house tonight too. It¡¯s getting quite secluded around here.¡±

    ¡°Considering how unhappy the other Primogen are, that¡¯s probably a blessing¡± Claire answered in another mumble as she moved to begin slowly running the brush through her long locks.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to work on regaining their confidence too then¡± Sean stated as he gently touched the strands she had just brushed through.

    ¡°Too?¡± she asked as she stopped mid-stroke and looked up at him.

    ¡°I think tonight I¡¯ll work on the opinion of the council member who I care the most about¡± he told her playfully before pulling her from her seat and leading her back toward the bed with him for the first time in far too long.

 Chapter 70

    It was only slightly past sunset a few nights later when Claire finally talked herself into another meeting with Palmer to discuss any possible future business ventures between them. Sean had just gone downstairs to attend to his own duties, which included trying to find some way to regain the confidence of his currently very unhappy Primogen. As much of their confidence as he ever had at all in the first place, that was.

    Claire had just finished dressing and rose from her seat when she startled as a voice broke into her subconscious with that special way of communicating that most of her Kindred acquaintances used to avoid all the muss and fuss, and ever so long wait times, when trying to contact one another without the aid of those pesky, and slow, messengers.

    Bonsoir Claire. the voice greeted her.

    Claire looked around a moment before realizing that it was indeed that psychic communication that was most often shared between other Kindred and Sean, rather than herself. After all, if any of their far away friends needed a chat, it was usually with the Prince, not his wife.

    She paused a moment before sending her thoughts back in reply. Bonsoir? She questioned before making an additional reply. Nicolas? Is this you? Claire returned as she furrowed her brow.

    I suppose that would be the Frenchman more likely to contact you. He spoke with an obvious smile in his voice, then continued. But no, this would be another you¡¯ve made the acquaintance of a long, long time ago.

    A long time ago? She repeated his thoughts, still not fully convinced of who it was who was contacting her in this way.

    I suppose everything was a long time ago for us. His voice smiled again before he offered his answer. This would be Lemuel though.

    Lemuel? Claire was a bit more than surprised by that answer, but soon added, the Prince of Paris? That Lemuel?

    I wasn¡¯t aware you knew more than one, he teased her slightly in return.

    Claire smiled awkwardly, despite him not being able to actually see that smile. She then continued, sorry, can¡¯t say I ever expected to be contacted by you. What can I do for you, Lemuel?

    Glad you should ask. Lemuel returned in the same slightly indifferent manner that most four hundred year old vampires addressed most anyone with. Not that there were many who were able to endure that long of a life. Even Griffyn, the eldest of their line, chose to voluntarily sleep for as long as it took for him to once again find some interest in resuming his life of endless nights, assuming he ever did. I¡¯ve been speaking with my vampiric brother, Hollister, these last several nights. Your name came up. He added.

    Claire was a bit taken aback by that thought. She never imagined that two Kindred princes almost two centuries older than herself, and on the other side of the world as well, would ever have cause to even remember her name, let alone have any conversation at all about her. The only response she could come up with was, my name?

    It seems that Hollister is a bit concerned about his grandchilde. The one who¡¯s been staying with him these past several years.

    Nicolas? Claire returned with worry. It was true that Nicolas and she had spent less and less time together in the years before he left for England, mostly due to Garnet¡¯s entrance into their lives. But she still cared deeply about his well-being, and the possibility of him turning dark, just as his horrid sire had likely hoped he would. Has something happened? She had to add.

    Not as of yet. Not as far as I know. Lemuel returned.

    Not as of yet? Claire couldn¡¯t help repeating his words once again. And why isn¡¯t it Hollister, or even Nicolas himself who¡¯s contacting me? She added with further worry.

    Relax Claire, nothing dire has happened. Lemuel attempted to assure her as best he could, considering his own age and how far removed he was from such things as worry and panic at this point in his long life since his original birth in 1380 and subsequent rebirth in 1403.

    Then why? That was the only response she managed as she waited to discover what reason he could possibly have for contacting her if it wasn¡¯t actually dire, as he had indicated.

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that Hollister has spent the last twenty-some years tutoring Nicolas to use his abilities wisely, as well as attempting to help the young man fight those inner demons of his and keep him from succumbing to the darker branch of our family tree. Lemuel began. He then added, I believe you made amazing progress in that same regard even before his embrace. Though Hollister is obviously better at reading the boy now than you are, unfortunately. That was the main reason Hollister wanted to take up the mantle and continue to keep Nicolas from falling into the darkness that his last childe enjoyed so much. Lemuel reiterated facts Claire already knew, in some attempt at calming her fears of why he was even speaking with her at all.

    So, again, why me? And why you? And why now? Claire responded, having trouble sending complete thoughts through the worry she still so easily fell victim to, despite her own two and a half centuries of life.

    Hollister believes that a major step in determining how well Nicolas is coping with his own past is by returning to the scene of where that past originally shattered him so thoroughly. Lemuel gave her some part of that answer with a sigh.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The asylum? Claire asked with more shock. I doubt Nicolas would ever want to go back there. Why on earth would Hollister even want him to?

    That¡¯s the very point, Claire. If Nicolas can actually make himself return to where this all began, and overcome it, Hollister is sure that it¡¯ll prove he has the strength to overcome ever succumbing to that darkness as well, after all.

    Claire thought a long moment on the idea before transmitting anything more to the elder vampire. So, the plan is to have him return to the place that was originally the source of all his pain, in order to prove that nothing there can hurt him any longer? Claire repeated warily.

    Precisely. Lemuel responded. Then as if able to read her next thought from thousands of miles and an ocean away, he continued, that is where your name came up.

    Not sure I follow, Claire responded.

    Nicolas has obvious fears of returning to the place, even though I¡¯m fairly sure the asylum itself is likely no longer even standing, or still running, at any rate. I think his fears are just rooted in the idea of even returning to our shared homeland at all, let alone the place where so many dark things happened to him.

    Not exactly surprising, considering how long it took him to ever get over all the other things that he feared, let alone, that place. Claire responded sadly.

    A fact you know well, considering you were the one thing that helped him overcome a lot of those fears before. Lemuel returned softly. And that is precisely why Hollister and I agree that you could be the one to help him with this remaining fear, now. Lemuel stated, at last getting to a big part of the reason she was being contacted at all.

    Claire was more than a little surprised at that statement as well, causing her to pause before finding her own response. I understand why you two may think that I could help, but in his last few years here, Nicolas and I... grew apart, somewhat. She shared that information sadly. So, I¡¯m not sure how much help I could still possibly be, in this regard.

    Lemuel smiled again before replying, you may not have grown apart as much as you think. When Hollister suggested that you agree to meet Nicolas here in Paris upon his return home, that was the first time he showed any willingness at all to ever come back to France after all.

    Claire swallowed hard as she took in his words, all three of you want me to come to Paris then?

    Why do you think I¡¯m the one contacting you with the proposal? So, what colors would you prefer for your chambers here?

    <hr>

    When Sean returned to their current chambers that evening, or more accurately, morning, the hour was nearing four a.m. As he stepped through the doors and closed them behind him, he looked toward the bed with an obvious question in his eyes, immediately noting how apprehensive Claire looked as she sat atop their bed, not looking up at his arrival even.

    Seeing that she offered no words as he moved toward the bed, Sean had to supply his own, ¡°things going that poorly with your new business partner already?¡± he offered his first guess at the reason behind her mood.

    A scoff barely made it from her throat before she responded, ¡°please, I have yet to even speak to Palmer about that possibility since he originally suggested it. Re-opening the place at all, let alone with a Ventrue apparently now at the helm?¡± she just shook her head, but elaborated no more on that subject just then. Instead, she simply looked out toward the open patio doors and the expanse of ocean beyond them once more.

    ¡°So why are you looking so worried again tonight then?¡± he made himself ask, despite how little desire he had for any other bad news of late.

    Claire sighed softly, continuing to stare out at the still dark sky above that seemingly endless ocean, ¡°I finally heard some news about Nicolas, finally¡± she stressed.

    As he removed the boots and moved to the bed next to her, Sean narrowed his eyes, ¡°he¡¯s still in England with Hollister, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Another sigh, ¡°yes, but Hollister, as well as Lemuel, they both believe that Nicolas will never truly escape the demons of his past until he confronts them head on...¡± she simply shook her head, her voice dropping, ¡°or something like that.¡±

    Still not quite sure where this line of conversation was headed, Sean asked for further clarification, ¡°considering de Sade has been dead for years... not sure how exactly he is supposed to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°By returning to his home country. To France. Finally. Hence Lemuel¡¯s involvement in the conversation at all¡± she added that brief summary.

    Another still puzzled look from Sean, ¡°and?¡±

    Another small scoff as she looked down, ¡°Nicolas has obvious reservations about returning to his homeland. So, Hollister and Lemuel made a request, of sorts¡± she added further details, though her voice was even smaller then.

    ¡°A request?¡± Sean asked as he slid closer, gently brushing a black lock from her shoulder.

    Another deep sigh, ¡°they want me to go to Paris, to help Nicolas have the courage to finally go back there as well. Assuming I even could help him with that. It¡¯s not like he seemed to want or need much of my help in his last few years here, after all¡± she finished sadly.

    ¡°Wait, go back¡± Sean was caught then, ¡°did you say they wanted you to go to Paris?¡±

    Claire cast her eyes down again, ¡°apparently Nicolas seems to want me to go there as well. He wouldn¡¯t consider it at all until they suggested that I be there to meet him.¡±

    Sean swallowed then instead, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s good to hear that Nicolas does indeed still value your nearness Claire, and that he still would like your help with... these things. But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just not feasible.¡±

    That was when she finally looked his way, ¡°what exactly isn¡¯t feasible?¡± she was the one with the questions then.

    Sean gave a slight shake of his head as he gestured to the very home they now sat in, ¡°we can¡¯t just up and go to Paris. I sort of have to be here. I¡¯m practically a prisoner in my own life since being made a Prince. Ironically enough¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding more quietly, his bitterness and unease in his role always just simmering below the otherwise cool exterior he tried to portray in front of anyone who wasn¡¯t her.

    Claire was caught a moment by his response. It took another moment for her to find her own. ¡°I never expected that you would be going there with me, Sean.¡±

    Sean looked up then, ¡°you mean you do intend to go... alone?¡± then added, to himself, and leave me alone, here?

    ¡°I¡¯ll have servants of course, but helping Nicolas was never something that you were really that big a part of... with one slight exception¡± she added, both their minds immediately traveling back to that voyeuristic, and extremely passionate night the two shared with the sole purpose of helping the boy. A night that seemed so very long ago now.

    Pushing down those memories in order to proceed with the conversation, Sean spoke again, ¡°so you have already decided that you are going to go then?¡±

    ¡°It was never something I ever envisioned myself doing or a place I ever thought I¡¯d be going, but if it actually does help him keep himself from becoming like Thomas? We have to remember how powerful Nicolas could eventually be. He is the same generation as you after all... thanks to that horrible man¡¯s blood.¡± She then had to add, ¡°all that considered, aren¡¯t I sort of obligated to do all I can to help keep that from happening?¡±

    Sean knew he was not able to argue her point, as much as her leaving his side for any reason at all saddened and frankly terrified him. Instead of even trying to make any further protests, he simply, softly stated, ¡°so when will you be leaving then?¡±

 Chapter 71

    ~1865~

    When Claire finally reached the shores of France, she was more than a little taken by the beauty of the French coast. She took it all in in awe as she looked around, awaiting whoever was being sent to take her to Lemuel¡¯s haven upon her arrival. Though her wait was not long, as she was soon jarred from her admiration for all the beauty around her when an ornate carriage pulled up to meet her.

    A rather unhappy looking man stepped down from the front of the carriage to offer her a somewhat stiff bow in greeting. ¡°Bonsoir, ma dame. Je suppose que vous ¨ºtes ici pour voir le prince?¡±

    Having to remember how to call upon an ability she had rarely used since first meeting Nicolas, Claire simply smiled and curtsied before responding, ¡°yes, I am here to see the Prince¡± she affirmed, assuming the man must indeed have been sent there by Lemuel to greet her. She watched as he silently took what few belongings she had brought with her. After all, Lemuel assured her that all her needs would be met as a guest in his home. She nonetheless still felt the need to speak further with the man as he loaded them onto the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m afraid though that while I do understand French, to an extent, I¡¯m quite terrible at speaking it, myself¡± she explained apologetically, sure he must be able to understand her own tongue if Lemuel had chosen him to greet her.

    He allowed only a slight scoff, ¡°the carriage will be taking you to the train¡± he told her in a thick French accent as he opened the door to allow her to take a seat inside.

    ¡°A train?¡± Claire¡¯s eyes lit up at the prospect as she moved to take her seat. She had heard much about this impressive new form of transportation, but oddly it was one of the few things she had yet to experience herself in her long life.

    Though not seeming interested in that further conversation with her, he simply closed the door after her and almost immediately got back up into his seat and spurred the horses back into motion. She sighed softly at his utter lack of even the pretense of having a conversation with her, but it still did not dampen her excitement to see this new land. It was true that she still had many underlying fears about her impending reunion with Nicolas. Especially when it was a reunion that would be taking place in a land that, though beautiful, held nothing but terror for him.

    When they did arrive at the waiting train, the servant quickly herded her and her things onto the massive iron beast and informed, ¡°the prince is waiting on the train. Good evening.¡± And with that, he offered her another stiff bow before moving back to the carriage without another word or even look back her way.

    She shook her head again at his manner, but was still in awe of the vehicle she now found herself inside. She was also rather surprised that Lemuel would actually be waiting there on the train for her. It did seem a slightly strange place for them to have their own reunion, if one could even call it much of one, considering most of her conversations with him since first meeting him on her last trip overseas had all been in her mind.

    She made her feet nervously carry her toward the passenger car the servant had gestured to, and took a moment to compose herself before moving through the door to greet Lemuel for only the second time she had ever even been in the same room as him at all, all those years ago.

    Only when she did step inside, she was a bit taken aback to not find Lemuel there at all. Her confusion was obvious as she looked about, taking note of the only other person seated there in the car. He was a relatively handsome young man, who looked to be barely twenty years of age, if that. And he was actually a human. An unbound human at that.

    As the train pulled into motion, startling her and nearly knocking her off balance at the unexpectedness of it, she needed another moment to regain her composure, and take a quick seat across from her companion to avoid any more embarrassment. She took another long look at him to try and determine what it was she was even seeing in his aura, as there seemed to be several emotions present, each taking turns at being the dominant one right then.

    But as he was human, Claire did not feel threatened as much as confused by his presence and the whole of the strange evening, to be honest. ¡°I was told the Prince was to meet me in here?¡± she offered him quietly in a questioning tone as he turned dark brown eyes to her under a mop of long black curls that nearly reached his shoulders above well-tailored clothes, which made it unlikely that he was another servant at any rate.

    Her companion had to take a moment to push past that awe that Claire inspired in all mortals without even trying to do so. He then remembered that she had offered a question of sorts, which was to be expected. But then he seemed to take note of another oddity about her before remembering to offer some response of his own, ¡°Batholomieu loves that joke,¡± he scoffed slightly, his own accent less pronounced than the servant¡¯s had been. He then narrowed his eyes at the further confusion that took up residence on her pretty face at his statement. He then added, ¡°So I realize you¡¯re not from this lovely country, but that is a rather strange accent.¡±

    As most Americans did, Claire often never even considered herself to have an accent until it was pointed out to her. But that was by far the least concerning aspect of the entire evening right then. ¡°I take it Bartholomieu is the man who brought me here? And I assume you must have expected me, seeing as you were waiting in here. So you must have some idea of who I am. Which does put me at a disadvantage here.¡± She kept her tone polite though, as the most apparent emotions in his aura were discomfort, worry, unease, nervousness, apprehension and a slight furtiveness to all his words and tone that did do well to put her on guard a bit.

    He narrowed those impossibly dark eyes at her once again, as though he were trying to see inside her mind as well, despite the fact that she had yet to meet any mortal with that ability in two and half centuries.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± he shook his head in surprise, ¡°I assume they at least told you why you were being sent here?¡± he had to add with further disbelief hardening his tone slightly.

    Claire shook her head once more, ¡°I think I must be missing something here. I came to France to meet with ...a Prince.¡± She left it at that before quickly moving on, as unbound humans were not even aware that there even was another entire system of government that had been around even longer than their own. ¡°I assumed that was his servant bringing me to this train tonight.¡±

    He scoffed once more, ¡°The only prince in this godawful country is nine years old¡± he then added more quietly, almost bitterly, ¡°and my half-brother.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire was caught once more.

    ¡°They told you nothing else did they?¡± he returned with further disbelief as he sat back in his seat with another shake of his head.

    ¡°They?¡± Claire returned, only further confused by this infamous they that he had now mentioned again.

    ¡°They sent you here to meet a prince. You said as much. It¡¯s funny, if a bit insulting that they would use that to get you to agree. After all, we all know that I¡¯m no prince until...¡± he just shook his head as he glanced out the tiny window near his seat as the beautiful nighttime scenery passed by outside.

    Claire took a long moment to try and dissect his statements while keeping the truth of who she was and who she was to meet a secret. Dealing with an unbound mortal who knew nothing of her world was something she was not expecting in any way upon her arrival there.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure we¡¯re talking about the same prince¡± she managed, though quietly.

    He scoffed once more, ¡°as I said, my so-called brother is the only prince here, prince imperial to be exact¡± he explained once more.

    Claire just shook her head, knowing better than to try to further explain the Prince she had come seeking. Instead, she decided to try and unravel more of the mystery of who her companion even was, and more importantly, who he thought she was.

    ¡°So, if they told me nothing¡± she began, ¡°then why don¡¯t you tell me who it is you think I am and why I¡¯m here? Not to mention who you are¡± she added more quietly.

    He shook his head again, ¡°they didn¡¯t even tell you my name? Why am I not surprised?¡± he scoffed, ¡°it¡¯s Eliot.¡± he then added, ¡°Eliot Howard, or Eliot Bonaparte, depending on who you ask¡± he informed further with slight bitterness.

    ¡°Bonaparte?¡± Claire raised a brow.

    ¡°Not that one¡± he scoffed again, ¡°that one was my father¡¯s uncle. My great uncle, technically.¡± He then looked back her way, ¡°so it seems you do know more about us then you let on after all?¡± he called her on her reaction to the surname.

    ¡°Everyone knows about that Bonaparte¡± she told him quietly as she looked away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he would be very thrilled to hear that¡± he stated with that same obvious distaste for his own relatives, even those who had died years earlier.

    ¡°All right¡± she moved on, ¡°so who is it that I¡¯m supposed to be again?¡±

    ¡°Seems that is a question you should know the answer to already¡± he added with the slightest smirk.

    ¡°Humor me¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Some daughter of some noble sent off to marry some alleged prince?¡± he offered with a slight sarcasm.

    ¡°Marry?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help catching that part of the sentence.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were born for? I¡¯m sure your parents made you quite aware of that all your life. Sheltered as it must have been¡± he added as his eyes moved over her again, once more looking as though he were trying to see inside her head.

    ¡°You seem to have quite the opinion of nobility, considering your father¡¯s... the king?¡± she offered.

    ¡°Emperor actually.¡± He shook his head once more at her seeming ignorance of anything about his family, not to mention their government itself. But before she could retort, ¡°and I¡¯m only his bastard son. I¡¯m not actually nobility. As much as they¡¯d all like to try and pretend otherwise now, considering¡± he finished, his voice dropping at the end of the sentence.

    ¡°Considering?¡± Claire prodded, though quietly.

    Eliot then leaned forward in the seat, with continued disbelief, ¡°what did they tell you at all, honestly?¡± he had to ask.

    Claire stalled another moment, not sure what to say in response to that. It was true that she could simply tell him that he was mistaking her for someone else. However, she knew that would only lead to many, many questions about herself that she knew she couldn¡¯t give any real answers to. She was stuck, to put it mildly. And stuck on a moving train going who knows where with a stranger at that, she couldn¡¯t help reminding herself.

    ¡°That much, hmm?¡± he returned with sarcasm in response to her giving no answer to his last question.

    Taking another long moment to try and find some response, Claire finally tried a slight subject change, ¡°where is this train going, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Where did you think it was going when you boarded it?¡± he returned.

    Trying to bite down her frustration at his refusal to simply answer the question, she gave in to giving her own, ¡°Paris?¡±

    ¡°Not there¡± he answered her shortly.

    Claire just shook her head as he obstinately refused to elaborate. ¡°Isn¡¯t that where your father is?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡± he responded with further bitterness.

    ¡°But I¡¯m getting the impression that you thought I was sent here to.... marry you or something?¡± she dared.

    ¡°I thought that much was apparent¡± he returned.

    Claire shook her head with further confusion and discomfort, ¡°then why wouldn¡¯t we be going to Paris?¡±

    He gave her an almost amused look which did not seem to amuse Claire in any way herself. He finally replied, ¡°what part of our entire conversation ever gave you the impression that I have any intention of doing what my father wants me to do?¡±

    Claire blinked at that response, only seeing the obviousness now that he had stated it aloud. Though it still didn¡¯t solve the immediate problem facing her. She took another moment, ¡°all right, so you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±

    ¡°A moment ago you seemed surprised that that was even the plan. You are as strange as your accent¡± he told her bluntly.

    Claire took another moment to try to calm herself as she couldn¡¯t help glancing toward the small window on her own side of the car, not sure where it was even taking her, and that thought was not helping to achieve that calm one bit. Nor was his stubbornness, condescension, amusement, and growing curiosity about her.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to marry me, and I didn¡¯t even know that that¡¯s why you thought I was here. So what¡¯s the problem? There will be no marriage, I promise. Now can you please help me figure out how I¡¯m to get back to Paris?¡± she asked with a slight raise of her voice.

    ¡°So you want me to help you?¡±

    Claire let out another sound of annoyance, ¡°it would be the princely thing to do¡± she told him wryly.

    ¡°I¡¯m no prince¡± he returned with a smirk.

    ¡°Would you please just help me get back to where I was going?¡± she asked desperately, half tempted to force him to help her at this point.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to marry me either?¡± Eliot asked seemingly at random.

    Claire¡¯s own frustration was obvious at that point then, ¡°I¡¯m obviously not who you thought I was, so of course I don¡¯t want to marry you. I don¡¯t even know you!¡±

    ¡°Like that¡¯s ever stopped a marriage before¡± Eliot scoffed.

    Claire then groaned in annoyance as she ran her pale hands through her hair much the way her actual husband did when he became stressed. ¡°I¡¯m not whoever this noble betrothed of yours was, obviously. I¡¯m not noble, we¡¯re not betrothed, and I¡¯m not even from this side of the Atlantic. I came here to see someone who is currently probably wondering where I am by now. And I would not recommend making him worry that I¡¯ve been abducted by you and your manservant. So please, just help me get back to where I need to be before he does assume that that¡¯s what has happened!¡± she complained more loudly.

    Eliot then allowed a softer sigh, perhaps her supernatural magnetism was affecting him after all at this point. He then spoke more gently, ¡°I would like to help you...¡±

    ¡°But?¡± she retorted.

    ¡°If you are not truly the woman I was meant to meet with tonight, then that means that she and her noble dowry are still waiting for me. And me returning to Paris at all, I would likely be forced at gun point to walk down that aisle with her the moment I arrived. And that will not help me, at all¡± he informed with another deep sigh. ¡°The entire reason you were escorted onto this train tonight was my attempt to avoid this marriage once and for all. And if you are not the woman I was to marry, then it seems my plan has failed¡± he added with what almost sounded like despair.

    That was when Claire sighed in defeat as she buried her face in her hands, not sure how she would honestly get back to where she needed to be before Lemuel made some very drastic attempt to locate her after all.

    Eliot watched her a moment before he spoke once more, ¡°but if you could help me, then maybe I could help you after all.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Claire was the one with the look of disbelief then, but she forced herself to keep her tone as even as possible, ¡°well, if we pretend that you didn¡¯t practically abduct me tonight,¡± she began pointedly, ¡°how exactly do you think I can help you? You don¡¯t even know my name!¡±

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re a young... attractive female¡± he stated with an odd unease to his tone then before quickly continuing the sentence, ¡°who just happened to be in the same place at the same time where my actual betrothed was supposed to be. And I¡¯m sure she is the perfect noble girl who can¡¯t wait to give me a few heirs, just in case my brother does succumb to his illnesses and I have need of those heirs after all.¡±

    Claire wasn¡¯t even sure what part of his statements to address first, but before she addressed any, she had to get a clearer picture of what he even wanted from her in the form of ¡®help.¡¯ ¡°Again, how can I supposedly help you?¡±

    Eliot sighed as he looked away a moment, seeming to be suffering even more discomfort than she, now that he was the one who was in need of some sort of help, ¡°I know that they picked the perfect little wife for me, regardless of who she actually was, and regardless of my opinion on the matter. They just wanted me married as soon as possible. But again, thanks to my illegitimacy, they don¡¯t honestly care who I marry. They just want it done...¡± he then looked back at her a moment to watch for any reaction to his words.

    ¡°What are you saying here, Eliot?¡± Claire raised a brow.

    Eliot took a deep breath to compose himself before answering, his voice actually developing a bit of a nervous stammer as he did, ¡°what I¡¯m saying is something I never thought I¡¯d be saying to any woman, but,¡± another breath, ¡°would you consider being my wife?¡±

    Claire let out another gasp of disbelief as she tried to comprehend his ever so romantic proposal to her, a woman who he barely knew, and who¡¯d already been married for two and a half centuries already. With her own stammer, she finally managed, ¡°we¡¯ve known each other for less than an hour! You don¡¯t even know my name, still¡± she reminded. ¡°Are you completely mad?¡±

    ¡°Some would say¡± he stated, more under his breath, then continued, ¡°but I don¡¯t mean I want you to really be my wife, obviously¡± he assured, ¡°but if they thought I had run off and had some passionate affair with some woman they don¡¯t even know either¡± he began with a slight roll of his eyes, ¡°and then fell so madly in love that I just had to make her my wife... Then it would solve their problem with me, as well as my problem with their ideas of who they want me to be prepared to be, if I have to be.¡± he added more quietly.

    Claire took another long moment to digest his words before finding more of her own, ¡°Even if I did agree to some crazy fake marriage with a complete stranger, do you honestly think that would ever work? Marriages are supposed to be until death. You really want us to pretend to be man and wife til you--- we die?¡± she quickly corrected.  ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think that that will ever work. At least not for very long.¡±

    ¡°It could,¡± he argued. Seeing her obvious doubt, he clarified, ¡°We tell them our lie, we play the happy couple for a few days, then I spend the rest of my life living it the way I want while I simply tell them that my wife is back at one of our family¡¯s many residences. Most are so remote that no one even knows how to get to them any more. It could work...¡± his words broke off as he obviously was about to finish the sentence by calling her by a name that he still didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Claire,¡± she told him through her teeth.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he smiled, ¡°but honestly, it could actually work. You¡¯d only need to to even go along with our story for a few days at best. Then you can return to your own life and I to mine. All problems solved¡± he stated with a wary smile, hoping she would see the merit in his plan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to just pretend to live as the husband or wife of a complete stranger, Eliot. As I said, we don¡¯t even know each other.¡± She then mentally added that he didn¡¯t even know what she was, let alone who she was. Explaining her sleeping pattern alone would be sure to cause just the first of many problems with his ¡®plan.¡¯

    Eliot then replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ve pretended all my life, Claire. I¡¯m better at it than most.¡±

    Something about his words made her let out another soft sigh. Regardless of how they even came to meet that very night, it was obvious that he was very desperate to avoid what he saw as a completely doomed life that was already being planned for him, and just as desperate for her to help him avoid it.

    ¡°You could ask this of any other woman though. Why me?¡±

    ¡°I guess as strange as it sounds, something about you just makes me think I can trust you. Am I wrong?¡± he asked with what seemed to be a sincere smile back over at her as she sighed once more. Claire did know full well why humans so easily were drawn to her and why they had so much blind trust in her. It was just one of the many strange facts of what she now was.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Claire was silent for several more long moments as she looked at the countryside passing by the tiny window. Finally, she spoke again, ¡°Everything about this ruse is insane, you know that, right?¡± she told him, though weakly. To which he only offered another nearly sheepish smile. ¡°And are you forgetting that I did come here to meet someone who most likely has noticed my absence by now?¡±

    ¡°The girl I was set to marry was arriving tonight because I was supposed to marry her tomorrow. If we¡¯re to make them believe any of this story at all, it honestly can¡¯t wait, Claire,¡± he told her worriedly, then added, ¡°you can always send a messenger, telling whoever is waiting that you¡¯re going to be delayed by a few days. It does happen¡± he offered.

    With further worry, Claire spoke again, ¡°does going along with your current insanity at least mean we will be stopping in Paris after all?¡±

    ¡°If you honestly are willing to help me feed them this lie, then I have no reason to take you elsewhere now that I know that you aren¡¯t actually the woman I was supposed to marry, for real.¡±

    Another sigh from Claire, ¡°and how long until we arrive there?¡±

    Eliot simply nodded to the window as the train began to slow to a stop. ¡°Welcome to Paris¡± he offered with a slight apprehension of his own then.

    ¡°I thought you said that this train wasn¡¯t going to Paris¡± she told him as she gave him a dark look.

    ¡°Most trains from the coast pass through here at least¡± he admitted, ¡°I just didn¡¯t plan on me and my actual wife-to-be exiting it here. But since you are not her and are hopefully agreeing to help me, well... welcome to Paris¡± he stated more softly as she offered him another glare.

    Once they gathered her few belongings and stepped onto Parisian soil, Claire just had to stop to look up at him once more. He actually stood less than two inches shorter than her husband, which made her seem that much more tiny next to him now that they were no longer simply seated across from each other in a train car.

    ¡°Yes, my love?¡± he couldn¡¯t help the slight smirk as she looked up at him with some defiance still apparent underneath all that doubt.

    ¡°Before we actually go and tell this lurid tale of forbidden love or whatever it is you actually plan to tell them, I have to know.¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡± Eliot asked, somehow finding her more amusing when he noted that simmering anger packed into such a tiny frame.

    ¡°I want you to tell me why, I mean really tell me why you are going to such lengths to avoid marrying the woman they chose for you. Especially if you¡¯ve never even met her, I can¡¯t imagine that your reasons for trying this hard to avoid the marriage have anything to do with she herself.¡±

    Eliot sighed as he glanced at the city streets around them, ¡°it is getting rather late. We should make an appearance before too long. And you still have that messenger to send, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here all night until you tell me the real reasons you¡¯re doing all of this just to avoid a wife you could just spend the rest of your life ignoring anyway. Like you plan to do with your fake wife, right?¡±

    He sighed once more, ¡°she agreed to this marriage, even without ever having met me. I think we can imagine why she would have done such a thing, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°We can?¡±

    ¡°She would only agree to a marriage if there¡¯s something she wanted from it. You obviously have nothing you want from me, other than a ride to the lovely city we now stand in. It seems obvious why I¡¯d rather pretend to be your husband than to actually try to be hers.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard though¡± Claire began, the words coming out harsher than she had planned. She quickly continued, ¡°what could she possibly hope to gain from the marriage?¡±

    Not seeming that ruffled by the reminder of his illegitimacy, Eliot managed a fairly prompt response, ¡°our children would still have Bonaparte blood. That name does still carry quite a bit of weight¡± he stated in a slight monotone, continuing to look around the city rather than at his companion. He then had to add, ¡°and then there¡¯s the fact that my father only has one legitimate son. A very sickly nine year old boy¡± he stated even more quietly, ¡°what do you think she wants from me?¡±

    Claire looked down a moment before replying, ¡°but isn¡¯t that par for the course for any arranged marriages between the aristocracy?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± he admitted with a sigh, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t mean I have to allow myself to be part of it when I can find any way I can to avoid it. And this is the way I found¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°So all of this just to keep some noble girl from possibly having a claim to your family¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡± he stated, though his words were nearly a whisper as he looked away again, seeming suddenly very agitated with continuing the conversation at all.

    Then all the clues suddenly seemed to click in Claire¡¯s head, even without the ability to read thoughts that others of their line had. She took a moment to ponder what to even say as she now understood all his willingness to go through with such an insane plan, and it did finally start to become clear to her. That, and the fact that he was probably one of the only mortals she had ever met who didn¡¯t have his aura flooded with desire the moment he laid eyes on her. Now it suddenly did make so much more sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the marriage you¡¯re trying to avoid though, is it?¡± she finally let herself ask him. He looked back at her only a moment, caught by her question. She allowed another sigh, this one actually sounding sympathetic. ¡°It¡¯s the marriage bed you¡¯re trying to avoid, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°Please¡± he immediately went on the defensive, ¡°that¡¯s probably the only part that...¡± but even he couldn¡¯t make himself finish that sentence, as she had already seemed to peel away the layers hiding the true reason he was trying so hard to avoid the life that his family had planned for him.

    After another moment of silence, it was obvious that Eliot was not able to hide the panic in his eyes after she called him on those actual reasons. Claire was then compelled to try to assure him that she actually could be trusted with that secret. After all, she had more than her share of sexual desires most of the world would never approve of either.

    She offered a smile up at him at last and took his arm, ¡°what are we waiting for? We have a marriage to announce, don¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 73

    That evening was more than a little strange, and stressful for Claire, and she imagined for Eliot too, though he hid it well. After all, he was simply continuing to uphold the lies he had been telling his family all his life. She however, was trying to pretend to not only be a different person, but also upholding the same Masquerade she always had to uphold, and she was doing it for complete strangers, who just happened to be the emperor and empress of France at that.

    After nearly exhausting her long buried acting skills, they were luckily only strengthened by that magnetism that made mortals want to believe her every word and be swayed by her charm. But she still could not relax much even after Eliot¡¯s royal father and stepmother seemed to believe the story about their whirlwind elopement, before retiring to their chambers for the evening. After all, now she had to continue their ruse as servants showed them to their own chambers for the night.

    When the servants finally left them alone together in the huge bedroom, Claire had to look up at Eliot with desperation, ¡°so how long are we expected to stay here, exactly?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like my father¡¯s palace?¡± Eliot responded with continued bitterness directed at his family, as he dropped himself to the mattress of the huge bed with what appeared to be a bit of his own emotional exhaustion after their full evening of play-acting.

    ¡°It¡¯s beyond beautiful, which I¡¯m sure you know, but it doesn¡¯t change how difficult this is going to be¡± she told him furtively, only allowing a few steps closer to the bed he now lounged upon.

    ¡°Whatsoever do you mean, love?¡± he stated as he forced a smile through his own distaste for staying under his father¡¯s roof as well, elegant as that roof may have been.

    ¡°We are alone now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Claire stated as she scanned the large room and those surrounding it with that special vision of hers.

    ¡°Supposedly¡± Eliot scoffed as he reached for a bowl of grapes left on the bedside stand.

    ¡°Supposedly?¡± she repeated, though her vision did confirm the truth of their current privacy. Not that it helped her to relax much anyway.

    ¡°My father¡¯s never trusted me much. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s had spies watching me for my entire life. Hence his urgency to marry me off as soon as I came of age¡± he replied with a sigh before distracting himself with a grape and offering the bowl to her as she silently declined with a shake of her head, continuing to watch for any signs of life through those thick stone walls surrounding the elegant room she and her ¡®husband¡¯ were given for the night.

    ¡°So how old are you, exactly?¡± she had to ask, just barely catching his mention of coming of age as she watched the walls with further vigilance.

    ¡°An excellent question for your new husband. Though it probably should have been asked before the wedding, in all honesty¡± he couldn¡¯t help another smirk as he popped another grape into his mouth.

    She sighed as she stiffly made her way over to take a seat at the very edge of the bed. ¡°I guess it slipped my mind before our wedding¡± she returned with obvious sarcasm.

    ¡°Nineteen my love¡± he smiled as he answered the question for her nonetheless. She simply shook her head at his answer and looked away once more, ¡°and I¡¯ve been told never to ask a lady her age, but considering you are now my wife, as far as anyone is concerned...¡± he smirked slightly.

    ¡°My last birthday was my thirtieth¡± she forced herself to give him an answer, telling herself it wasn¡¯t a complete lie. After all, thirty had been the age she had been at the time of her death.

    ¡°Oh dear. You¡¯re a cradle robber¡± he smiled again.

    Claire just shook her head once more, ¡°you seem to be enjoying this... marriage¡± she settled on, ¡°way more than I expected you would.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how finally becoming so ¡®happily married¡¯ could feel so freeing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Eliot allowed another smile.

    It was obvious that his belief that he had finally found a way to stop his father from constantly trying to marry him off did indeed give him a peace that was blissfully new to him. Never mind how little peace Claire was getting from the entire arrangement.

    Seeing that his attempts at humor were not supplanting Claire¡¯s own discomfort, he did opt to finally allow one more serious comment, ¡°but we probably shouldn¡¯t mention your age if it can be avoided. You do luckily look much younger, but if they knew that you were over ten years my senior, they might expect babies even sooner than they already will¡± he warned as he shook his head at the thought.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you expect us to pretend we¡¯re having a child too?¡± she told him with a worried look back at him.

    ¡°That may be a little difficult to pull off. They might eventually want to meet said child, and I have no desire to add actual child abduction to my list of supposed crimes¡± he agreed with another attempt at a smile.

    ¡°Pretending to be having children with me, would be even more difficult than you think,¡± Claire mumbled, more to herself.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± he asked, not quite sure he had caught her words fully.

    Claire sighed as she scanned the surrounding rooms with that special vision of hers again, ¡°not that it matters if we¡¯re truly only carrying on this act for a few more days, but I can¡¯t have children¡± she stated, though quietly.

    Eliot then pushed himself into sitting up straighter, ¡°are you positive of that?¡±

    ¡°Extremely so¡± Claire confirmed, not able to help giving him a curious look as to why he even would care about her ability to give him the heirs he seemed to have no desire to even try to conceive with any woman at all, let alone one that was only meant to pretend to be his wife for a few more days.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°That does.... seem interesting¡± he stated as he looked her over once more, as though trying to actually physically see whatever defect had deadened her womb. Of course, he was still unaware that it had died along with the rest of her body all the way back in 1598.

    ¡°How is that interesting? Especially to you?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Eliot looked toward the door as well before making himself give her an answer, furtive though it was, ¡°having children is one of the main reasons I... avoided romantic involvements with any women at all¡± he stated softly.

    Hearing that claim, she couldn¡¯t help her mind immediately flying back to Sebastian¡¯s fear of passing on his own genes. Though Sebastian had a much deadlier reason for not wanting children, than simply Eliot¡¯s seeming reason of just not being interested in women, as Sebastian obviously had been.

    ¡°I thought the reason you were so opposed to being involved with a woman was because... you didn¡¯t have any desire to be¡± she settled on.

    Eliot looked down only a moment before attempting a response which involved finally openly speaking about his own preferences after having spent his entire life hiding them from nearly everyone around him. ¡°I never let myself be interested. I never wanted to father another Bonaparte bastard¡± he stated simply, and sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit confused here, Eliot. Considering we are quite alone, I¡¯ve gotta ask...¡± she then reworded her original thought, ¡°I was under the impression that you just simply weren¡¯t attracted to women. Was I wrong?¡± Claire asked, letting herself move her eyes over him as well then.

    Eliot swallowed again after tossing one more glance at the chamber door, ¡°I¡¯ve always found women quite beautiful, but I just refused to let myself even consider...¡± instead of finishing, he just shook his head once more. ¡°Then after years of training my desires to only focus on... others, it just became second nature¡± he allowed a small glimpse into the way his mind and desires did work. Though that glimpse did only serve to further confuse Claire as to what his preferences truly were, now.

    Considering she was to spend the next few nights sharing chambers with him, Claire had to press just a bit more, ¡°so, are you or aren¡¯t you physically attracted to females? In that way¡± she had to add.

    Eliot sighed once more. Another look toward the door, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know anymore. I never let myself close enough to one to find out¡± he confessed. ¡°And I was fine with that. It¡¯s my family who made it impossible. But it¡¯s also my family that made me keep women at a distance all my life too. So if I¡¯m truly not in possession of any desire for the fairer sex, then we know who to blame I suppose¡± he shook his head at that before adding, ¡°So I don¡¯t honestly know the answer. Nor did I ever try to find out¡± he made a wry attempt at another smile to hide his own nervousness about discussing such a subject at all, probably for the first time in his life.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t feel desire at all, is it? I mean you feel it for men, right?¡± Claire had to ask, her interest now piqued, as she was so used to men and women both desiring her, due greatly to what she was, that he was truly an enigma.

    Eliot actually blushed at that question, something she had never seen him do during the hours they had spent together that evening. ¡°You are the first person who¡¯s ever wanted to know that answer, let alone ask for it¡± he smiled as he cast those deep brown eyes downwards once more.

    ¡°Well, I am your wife, at least for a few more days. I should know these things, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± she smiled back at him, obviously quite curious after all.

    ¡°You know that that works the other way as well.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she repeated his earlier question.

    ¡°If I tell you about all of my deep dark secrets, you¡¯ll have to tell me yours as well. I am your husband after all. At least for a few more days¡± he smiled back at her.

    ¡°We are just talking about my sexual encounters, right?¡± Claire smiled back as she moved to slide back against the head board next to him.

    ¡°Just?¡± he couldn¡¯t help smirking at that word as he let himself lean back again as well, his eyes continuing to smile over at her. ¡°I thought that was another thing you were never supposed to ask a lady about? Her past lovers¡± he added.

    ¡°Even here in France? The home of tongue-kissing and m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois?¡± she smirked up at him.

    ¡°Is that really all Americans think we are?¡± he couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we are pretty occupied by witch trials, wars, and gun fights in saloons¡± she teased back, despite how badly some of those very things had indeed affected the lives of some of the people she cared most about.

    ¡°Touch¨¦¡± Eliot smiled back again.

    ¡°So?¡± Claire prodded after another moment.

    ¡°What was the question again?¡± he played innocent.

    ¡°You? Men? Sordid love affairs?¡± she reminded him with another smirk.

    Eliot shook his head, with another slight blush. ¡°Maybe you should start with all those confessions of secret passion of your own first. I¡¯m doubting your love life is nearly as sordid as most would find mine. Even if you are eleven years older than me¡± he had to tease.

    ¡°Oh my dear boy. You really don¡¯t know me all that well at all¡± she teased right back with her own small chuckle.

    Eliot gave her yet another even wider grin then, ¡°but now I am even more eager to get to know you after all¡± he assured her, ¡°so, do start spilling those secrets. I¡¯m quite curious myself now.¡±

    Claire looked down as if to blush herself, even though she could not, ¡°so how curious are you exactly?¡± she asked, as she couldn¡¯t help her eyes moving down over his body pointedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that yet¡± he teased, ¡°I haven¡¯t even heard your first confession, after all.¡±

    Claire shook her head with another smile, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t even know where to begin¡± she stalled. It wasn¡¯t that she ever had a problem being open about her own rather liberal sexual past, it was more a question of how to even explain how a supposed thirty year old woman could have nearly three centuries of sexual history. Therein lay the actual problem with her trying to decide what she even could tell him. Though she did want to tell him, for no other reason than letting him know that she did truly understand whatever desires he had inside, and that she would never be a person that judged him for any of them.

    ¡°Oh, so you want me to actually pull those secrets out of you? I see¡± Eliot chuckled again. ¡°I guess the obvious and easiest one, how many lovers have you actually even had anyway?¡± he dared to ask.

    Claire had a feeling that that question was coming, and honestly had to think for a moment, which only caused him to raise a brow curiously as she didn¡¯t have the answer on the tip of her tongue, as he had assumed she would have.

    ¡°I guess the number is now....¡± she thought another moment, ¡°I guess, ten maybe? I think?¡± she asked the question more to herself. ¡°That does seem rather low.¡±

    ¡°Low?¡± he repeated, a little caught by her answer and then even more so by that remark.

    ¡°Well, one of them I¡¯ve been with so many times, maybe it just seems like I had more lovers than I thought I did¡± she couldn¡¯t help a small smile at memories of her first and most meaningful lover out of all of them.

    ¡°Ten?¡± he repeated if for no reason than clarification.

    ¡°I think¡± she shook her head, then had to determine if she was remembering correctly. ¡°There was Sean, of course, then Chantarell, Ash, Aidan, James, Daniel, Anastasia, Finn, Nicolas, Kristofer¡± she added the last more quietly. ¡°That¡¯s ten, right?¡±

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help blinking a moment as she looked back at him innocently, only to see the surprise written all over his face. Finally, he managed to respond, ¡°was there a Chantarell and an Anastasia in there?¡±

    Claire looked down again with another small smile, ¡°there was¡± she admitted as she turned her emerald eyes back to his deep brown ones.

    ¡°Those are women¡¯s names, aren¡¯t they?¡± he stammered a bit.

    ¡°They are¡± she smiled again, ¡°do you believe your secrets are safe with me now?¡±

 Chapter 74

    Despite the joviality, and even ease with which Claire and Eliot were now conversing there upon the huge bed, the tension was soon replaced only minutes later. However that tension was actually from a source other than any taboo subject matter. That was when at least one of them became aware of multiple footsteps beginning to move down the hall towards the chambers they were shown to there in his father¡¯s palace for the night.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re suddenly shy?¡± Eliot teased as he smiled down at her, still waiting for her to continue their previous conversation.

    ¡°People coming¡± Claire stated quietly as she looked toward the door where the footsteps were indeed still coming nearer.

    ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± Eliot stated, his bitterness toward his family returning almost immediately as he too looked toward the door as his less superior hearing was now finally able to catch the sound as well.

    ¡°You know who and why those people are on their way to our chambers?¡± Claire asked, her voice dropping to a quiet whisper.

    ¡°I hoped that meeting you and seeing us together tonight would have been enough to make them believe... this¡± Eliot decided on, ¡°but apparently not.¡±

    ¡°Explain, quickly¡± Claire prodded urgently, yet still quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that my father is insisting on a bedding¡± he nearly growled the words to cover his own very real panic then at having to try and fake his way through that much more intense, and intimate situation than simply pretending to be enamored with each other, as they had done throughout most of their evening there at the palace already.

    ¡°A bedding?¡± Claire swallowed, ¡°explain... even more quickly¡± she added desperately.

    But before Eliot even could respond to her question, the heavy chamber doors were pushed open as a small group of French noblemen of the court offered polite smiles and bows as they stepped into the room.

    Eliot scoffed loudly at their arrival, his aggression easily intensified by his very real fear of what he had a strong feeling was about to be expected of them. He and Claire both sat up stiffly atop the bed they were previously lounging upon together throughout their previous conversation, before the men of the court so rudely interrupted.

    ¡°You could have at least knocked¡± he nearly spat out , deliberately starting the conversation in English so that Claire would be able to follow along, as he was obviously not aware that she could understand their own language, if not speak it very well herself.

    ¡°Apologies, my lord. We were already late making our way to your chambers. We thought you would not want any further delays¡± the eldest of them responded.

    ¡°Or you mean, my father didn¡¯t want any further delays¡± Eliot returned, his disdain not even veiled at that point.

    ¡°Please, my lord, we would like to end our night as well and return to our own beds, so we will not stay any longer than necessary.¡±

    ¡°Necessary?¡± Eliot scoffed, ¡°since when does it require six men to see to a bride on her wedding night?¡± he returned sarcastically as Claire¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°My lord, we are only here to witness the... consummation¡± another man decided to enter the conversation to try to alleviate his own discomfort at being chosen to take part in the ceremony that night as well.

    ¡°Really?¡± Eliot returned with further sarcasm and a roll of his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m well aware that none of you are here to actually help me bed my wife. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also aware that I don¡¯t need help from any of you in doing so!¡±

    The eldest man then spoke again, ¡°please, my lord, your father does insist. So if we could all get through this as quickly as possible...¡± he began.

    ¡°Now that sounds romantic¡± Eliot interrupted coolly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Eliot¡± Claire finally intervened, though quietly.

    Eliot quickly turned to look back at her, his own eyes widening at that point. ¡°Pardon?¡± he asked through nearly gritted teeth.

    ¡°I want them gone as quickly as possible too, so if that¡¯s what it takes to give them the peace to leave us alone again...¡± she forced a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re agreeing to this?¡± he asked with further disbelief.

    Claire tried to give him a silent reassurance of some kind with her eyes, though his own anger and fear made it difficult for him to even notice it. She then forced a smile to the other men present and waiting, ¡°will you all at least step back to the edge of the room and give us at least a little more privacy? It would be rather even more uncomfortable if you were too close, after all¡± she attempted to keep her voice soft and sweet despite her own upset at this turn of events, which she was hiding much better than Eliot at this point.

    ¡°Of course, my lady¡± the eldest man agreed as they all stepped back against the wall before each offering her another awkward smile and bow.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Eliot gave her another look of panic and confusion at the idea that she was indeed seeming to agree to a part of the lie that he himself had not even planned for, unfortunately. She then offered the nobles one more sweet, if forced, smile, and got to her knees atop the mattress where she moved to quickly begin pulling the bed¡¯s canopy fully shut around them as the nobles craned their necks slightly to try and continue watching through any creases in the material for their ¡®performance¡¯ to begin.

    ¡°Claire?¡± Eliot stated her name in a way that conveyed all of his own panic right then with just one simple word.

    ¡°Trust, remember?¡± she attempted quietly as she offered him another sad smile before trying to think of how they could best get through the next several moments, as Eliot was not thinking clearly enough to do so at all, for obvious reasons.

    Claire then squared her shoulders and began undoing her corset, which only caused Eliot¡¯s eyes to widen. She simply nodded to him to begin undressing as well.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Eliot returned with disbelief, while still trying to keep his voice too low to be heard by their unwanted guests still stationed at the other side of the room.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t exactly do this clothed, can we?¡± she returned in the same quiet tone as she continued undressing, still trying to assure him, silently, that she did have a plan.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± he repeated, struggling now to keep his voice low, especially when she finished with the laces and began pulling the dress away from the sheer dressing gown she wore underneath, which did little to hide her body beneath the thin material.

    ¡°Just undress¡± she told him with another look, ¡°trust me¡± she repeated again.

    Eliot just shook his head and took another deep shaky breath as he watched as she reached through the tiny gap in the draped canopy and dropped the deep purple velvet dress to the floor next to the bed, before pulling her arm back inside.

    He took yet another breath that was more than a bit unsure, but finally gave into trusting whatever plan Claire seemed to think would actually work to get through this extremely tense situation. He then moved shaking hands to begin pulling his own shirt away as well.

    After forcing himself through the next few moments with more than a bit of anxiety, Eliot did finally remove all but his own undergarment, dropping the since removed clothing to the floor outside the canopy as well, just as she had done already.

    That was when Claire further took the lead, at first confusing him even more as she suddenly let out a few coy giggles. Raising his brow at her sudden merriment, Eliot continued to sit there atop the bed with her, watching her with growing curiosity just barely poking through his very real fears about the entire situation.

    Though she then closed her eyes to make it easier on herself to continue one of best performances of her rather short career as an actress without having to see his own reactions and risk breaking character, so to speak. She then let those coy giggles take a turn as they slowly became soft moans, which grew louder and louder, therefore departing from anything but coy as her act continued. All the while, refusing to even let herself open her eyes again to see the very real reaction that Eliot must have been having to seeing behind the curtain, quite literally.

    When Claire allowed that final loud gasp to escape her lips several moments later, even Eliot, who was simply watching a girl sitting on a bed in a dressing gown at the moment, had trouble believing that she hadn¡¯t actually been brought to orgasm right then by a very skilled lover.

    Finally opening her eyes once more after her closing act, Claire still couldn¡¯t look over at him right away. She seemed like she did actually need a moment to recover right then, despite the fact that he hadn¡¯t actually touched her at all during that very convincing performance. When she did finally let herself look over at where he stared back at her in open-mouthed awe and even admiration, and possibly even a bit of desire of his own, well-hidden as it might have been, Claire did allow a sheepish smile upon seeing his reaction at last.

    But before either could say anything at all to one another, the eldest man spoke up with obvious discomfort, if not arousal of his own, ¡°very well, my lord and lady. The servants will be in shortly to gather the bedding and leave you in peace. Congratulations on your... nuptials... once again¡± he managed before herding the other equally distracted men from the chambers with him at last.

    When the door closed and their footsteps departed, Eliot couldn¡¯t help another wave of worry despite his reaction to what Claire had just done for him, ¡°gather the bedding?¡± Eliot asked her with worry returning just as quickly, fearing that even after that performance of hers, it might still be all for naught.

    Claire thought another moment, not sure how much time they had before those servants arrived to gather further proof of how real their marriage truly was. After all, they supposedly married in secret that morning, or so the tale had been told, which she assumed meant that the emperor had even more doubts about the legitimacy of the marriage at all, as he was now going above and beyond to assure that she actually was his daughter by law, in every way possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± she assured once again as she looked around them a moment.

    ¡°How is it fine? They want physical proof beyond... what you just did¡± he settled on, ¡°you¡¯re obviously not a virgin and I obviously didn¡¯t just deflower you moments ago!¡± his panic increasing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± she repeated. She then took another moment before coming up with the first plan she thought of, as risky as it was, considering she still had a secret to keep from Eliot, and not just everyone else in that damn palace.

    On that assurance, Claire reached down to hike up the hem of her dressing gown, nearly exposing all of herself to him, despite how little was even still hidden beneath the translucent material. She then moved rather long nails to the pale skin of her thigh, just below where he had supposedly been only moments earlier himself. She then clawed a rather deep gash into her inner thigh with a slight wince, her strength easily breaking the delicate skin and drawing quite a lot of blood as well.

    ¡°What on earth...?¡± Eliot stammered, not even sure of how to finish his sentence as he watched her blood trickling from her pale skin to begin staining the sheets below her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fixing this. Like I said, it¡¯s fine¡± she couldn¡¯t help taking another moment to look down at where her blood continued to pool beneath her thigh. She then forced another small smile as she looked back up at him, somehow now glad that she had not eaten yet that night, as it would take that gash even longer to heal then. After all, explaining that other oddity about her very being would cause an entirely different set of problems, this time for her, rather than him.

    Eliot shook his head in further disbelief, though wore a small smile of his own, despite the whole of the evening. ¡°You¡¯re literally shedding blood for me?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe the words himself, even whilst speaking them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it what all brides do for their husbands on their wedding night?¡± she returned wryly.

    He shook his head again, ¡°you are truly a strange, strange girl, Claire¡± he then smiled once more, ¡°strange, and amazing.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Despite the fact that an odd sort of friendship had developed between Claire and her rather young new ¡®husband¡¯ that night, she still had to mentally remind herself that even though she had gained his trust, her trusting him with her own secret was still not something that she could fully do.

    After all, keeping their very existence a secret from any unbound mortals was the first and foremost law all Kindred were expected to uphold. And if any mortal were to discover what they truly were, that mortal would either have to be killed or compelled. And for a Toreador, that choice was hardly ever even a choice at all. As much as she hated forcing her will on others, it was still much preferred to the other alternative.

    Eliot finally drifted off to sleep next to her, at nearly two that morning, both still clad in only their underthings, even after the servants came to collect the now soiled bedding and replace it. Claire took a long moment to decide how exactly to deal with sharing his chambers with him for the coming days. It was true that she could just slip out of a window, and his life, and none would even notice her absence until she was long gone, but some part of her didn¡¯t want to let him down.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had started to enjoy their ruse, not hardly. But she had begun to feel some sort of concern toward him and wanted to help him survive the bigotry and unfairness that his own family was the main source of in his life. She liked him, simple as that. She somehow surprised herself with that thought, all things considered.

    Claire looked down at where he now slept beside her. She reminded herself that any friendship, especially one this new and already buried inside another deceit, would not be likely to survive coming face to face with the truth of the supernatural. That fact was quite apparent in a world where the unexplainable was equally looked upon as either ridiculous fiction or deadly superstition.

    On that reminder, she leaned down toward him as he slept, whispering ¡°you will not allow any others to enter this room tomorrow while the sun is high in the sky, nor will you open a single curtain to let that sun in while I sleep¡± she issued the eerie command next to his ear. Eliot¡¯s only reaction was a slight murmur, and nothing more.

    Hoping she wouldn¡¯t regret ever agreeing to staying there at all, Claire sighed softly as she pushed herself up from the bed, heading silently toward the privy. There she took another moment to close the door and began to concentrate.

    Lemuel? Claire attempted to push her voice into his mind. She hoped that being in the very same city now, and the fact that he was probably quite worried about her having failed to meet him that night would mean that it would be easier to reach him with those psychic abilities that were far, far inferior to his own.

    Claire? Lemuel responded fairly quickly. I was just sending out more of my people to try and locate you. What happened?

    Claire tried to find some way to even begin the story of her night, and knew that none could possibly make sense to anyone, let alone a Kindred four centuries removed from his humanity and blessed with all the same duties that Sean had been cursed with for a much shorter time.

    I got somewhat sidetracked, but I¡¯m fine, for now. I just may not be able to meet with you for a few more days until I take care of some other things here, she attempted apologetically.

    Your first night in the country and you already have ¡®things¡¯ to take care of? His surprise at that statement was obvious.

    A really rather long story of mistaken identity that will likely take a few more days to resolve. But it involves human royalty here in your country, if you can believe that, she added, having trouble believing that part of the story herself. She had thought her days of mingling with human royalty were long past by now.

    The emperor? Lemuel couldn¡¯t help being more curious then.

    His son, actually. I¡¯m helping him with a rather delicate matter, she decided on.

    I thought the prince imperial was only a boy of nine, Lemuel questioned, obviously more aware of the happenings of his own country¡¯s human government than she had been upon her arrival that night.

    Claire braced herself another moment as she looked at the closed door of the privy that Eliot slept soundly on the other side of. His other son, she offered.

    The bastard, I assume you mean? Lemuel returned, attempting to make sense of a story he was only receiving a tiny portion of.

    You know him? Claire responded with her own interest in possibly finding out more about this new husband of hers, fabricated as their marriage may have been.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Well, I know of him at any rate. His existence came quite publicly to light when doctors told our dear emperor that the prince imperial may not see his twelfth birthday even, Lemuel informed.

    Claire looked down sadly. It was true that she was at least aware of Eliot having a younger, legitimate, as well as sickly brother. But she had not met the boy that evening, nor did she know exactly how sick the boy truly was. That fact alone made it quite possible that Eliot would someday have to take up the crown, and she had gotten the distinct impression that that was something he had no interest in. Much like her actual husband¡¯s own lack of interest in the crown he had now been graced with.

    That was when Lemuel¡¯s thoughts broke into her psyche again, Eternity is rather boring, so any gossip is welcomed, so I must ask, what exactly is this delicate matter that your helping our Emperor¡¯s illegitimate son with?

    Claire had a feeling that Lemuel would require more of an explanation, though providing it was easier said than done. She had trouble understanding why she would have even agreed to the ruse at all, all things considered, so making another understand why would probably be just as tricky.

    She took another moment and decided to just spill the truth. She was sure any more lies, especially to someone like Lemuel, would not help in any way. His father was trying to force him to marry a woman he had no interest in being bound to for the rest of his life. So I¡¯m pretending to be his actual lover to help him avoid that.

    Pretending to be his lover? Lemuel returned with obvious skepticism.

    Like I said; a long story, Claire sighed.

    Lemuel then allowed a smile, though it was one she couldn¡¯t see, and a story I¡¯ll definitely be looking to hear the rest of, he stated, Claire almost able to hear him smirking. Do contact me again when you¡¯re done with such a strange task. Bonsoir Claire.

    As he broke off that psychic connection, Claire couldn¡¯t help a slight sigh of relief that he did not press for any further explanation, though she was sure that would happen in the future. He had actually said as much. With another sigh, she finally returned to their bed for the night, hoping that the days ahead would not be filled with any more unexpectedness, of any kind.

    <hr>

    When Eliot woke the next morning, at a little past nine a.m., it was to the rude awakening of a knock at the door of his chambers. He groaned as he tried to talk himself into opening his eyes after pushing a few now disheveled black curls away from them as well.

    ¡°Revenez plus tard!¡± he called through the door with a voice raw from his recent slumber. He then remembered that he was not alone in the bed, and quickly glanced over at where Claire seemed to be sleeping very soundly, having thankfully not been disturbed by either the knock, or his rather annoyed response to it.

    As the servant¡¯s footsteps departed, he rubbed sleep from his eyes with another shake of his head, and another glance toward where Claire remained in her deep uninterrupted slumber, her body still barely hidden beneath that sheer dressing gown.

    When he realized another fact about his own state that morning, he silently cursed himself and his nineteen year old male body, a rather nice body though it was. He then couldn¡¯t help his mind immediately wandering back to the extremely strange evening he had spent with that rather strange girl in the bed beside him. The very thought of a girl being in bed next to him, let alone in a bed in his father¡¯s palace, under the pretense of being his wife... it was all just too, too strange; the only word he could come up with to describe any of it. Especially the part of the evening that his current physical state couldn¡¯t help replaying that morning.

    He sighed with annoyance at himself as he carefully, quietly, and awkwardly pushed up off the bed, for more reasons than just hoping not to disturb Claire. He then just as awkwardly made his way to the privy before she did wake and easily noted his current source of annoyance. It was true that they had had a rather sexually charged evening, without even touching one another, but taking the chance of her noting his arousal at all, that was just a little more awkwardness than he could handle at that early hour.

    It was several minutes later that he returned from the privy, looking slightly flushed, but at least less awkward as he moved across the room to locate the clothing that he had dropped to the floor before Claire¡¯s rather complimentary enactment of their alleged bedding ceremony. As angry as he still was about his father insisting on such, he at least could be sure that the witnesses chosen to be in the room with them the previous night would have a bit more respect for him now, thanks completely to that extremely convincing performance of hers.

    He couldn¡¯t help a small smile at the thought, as they had all long held certain ¡®suspicions¡¯ about Eliot¡¯s proclivities, and Claire had done quite well to help put those suspicions to bed in only a matter of minutes, pun intended.

    As he slid into his trousers, he couldn¡¯t help looking back at where she still lay across the bed, her scant apparel doing nothing to hide the reasons why she had managed to wrack up a count of nearly a dozen lovers in her life. He let his eyes move over her once more as he absently slid into his shirt again as well. His mind then began replaying another part of their night together. Specifically, the part where she had assured him that she was in no way capable of bearing children.

    Eliot bit his lip slightly as he slowly buttoned his shirt, trying to remember what he did truly feel about the female gender before he made himself force the idea of ever being with a woman at all firmly out of his head, nearly a decade earlier. He had done so just as he was entering puberty and came to know exactly who his father was, and what that meant.

    Somehow having met this strange woman, in the even more unexpected way in which he did meet her, and now knowing the things he did manage to learn about her in only one evening; all of those things combined to make him suddenly start questioning who he had always told himself he was. He had even made a conscious effort to be that person, all the while also having to pretend he wasn¡¯t. And now, due in large part to finding a woman who he could be this comfortable with and this close to and this trusting with, and after only one night in her presence? Added to that, knowing his main fear of intimacy with any woman at all was not a fear at all with her; he couldn¡¯t help now finding himself in the midst of a major identity crisis right at that moment.

 Chapter 76

    Trying very hard to push away his suddenly very confusing thoughts, Eliot eventually made himself actually leave his chambers at last. He did cast Claire¡¯s sleeping form one last glance. But then, as he stepped out of the room, his feet stopped him as he had the sudden urge to lock the door behind him. Then he also found himself addressing the nearest servant with instructions that no one was to enter his room or disturb his wife in any way for the remainder of the day. Shaking his head as to why he even thought to give that command, he nonetheless had other matters to attend to that day, distasteful as any encounter with his father and his father¡¯s new family ever was.

    Upon his less than timely arrival in the massive dining hall, his royal relatives were very nearly finished with their already late breakfast. ¡°Merci de nous rejoindre, enfin, Eliot¡± his father greeted, with a nigh emotionless tone. Though the tone itself had honestly been the only one Eliot had ever heard his father speak to him in, the few times he ever spoke to him at all in the two decades since his mistress¡¯ surprise pregnancy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thrilled to see me here at your table, father¡± Eliot responded deliberately in English instead as he sighed and took his seat at the ridiculously large stone table. He then added, ¡°and my wife is American, so it¡¯s only polite that I get used to speaking in English more these days, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your wife¡± his father spoke curtly, surprisingly speaking in English as requested, for the moment anyway. His full name was actually Charles-Louis Napol¨¦on Bonaparte, though he much preferred going simply by Napol¨¦on III these days. The man was already nearing his fifty-seventh birthday, which was just another reason why so much pressure was now being put on him to allow Eliot to finally be included in their actual family, aside from the most pressing matter of his legitimate son¡¯s sickly nature.

    ¡°What about her?¡± Eliot tried to keep any worry from his voice, instead putting on an air of boredom as he reached for the food a servant came to quickly offer him.

    ¡°I still am not quite sure how any of that even... came to be¡± his father stated, watching his eldest boy with clear suspicion.

    That was when his stepmother interjected, though quietly, ¡°O¨´ est votre femme, de toute fa?on?¡±

    Then his father responded, ¡°Eug¨¦nie, the boy wishes us all to speak like his American wife now, remember?¡± he reminded her with barely veiled sarcasm.

    Eliot simply rolled his eyes, but answered his stepmother nonetheless, ¡°she¡¯s still sleeping. I guess she¡¯s tired¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding with a barely hidden smirk, causing a slightly weak giggle from the boy seated across the table from him.

    ¡°Eliot¡± his father¡¯s tone had a clear warning in it.

    ¡°What?¡± he repeated, mimicking his father¡¯s sharp tone.

    ¡°Your brother does not need to hear such things¡± was his simple clarification as he reached for his goblet of wine.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean half-brother?¡± Eliot mumbled, before speaking up again, ¡°and honestly I¡¯m surprised you and he weren¡¯t both there last night too¡± he complained bitterly.

    ¡°Last night?¡± Eug¨¦nie asked, looking to her husband for only a moment before turning back to Eliot.

    ¡°Yes, dear father insisted on a bedding. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Eliot scoffed.

    ¡°Charles¡± she spoke softly to her husband, but added nothing further, upon seeing her husband¡¯s obvious annoyance with his eldest son sharing that fact.

    Trying to force down his anger for nothing more than the reason of his wife and younger son being present, the emperor continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with the witnesses as well as the servants, so I know that your marriage is apparently an actual marriage rather than some fiction you¡¯re trying to feed us, but I still find it rather confusing, and... unexpected, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t plan love¡± Eliot returned wryly as he continued with his breakfast without actually giving the impression of even being present in the conversation at all.

    ¡°And love is what you¡¯re claiming to have with this strange American girl who isn¡¯t even of noble birth?¡±

    Eliot scoffed, ¡°her not having noble blood is one of her most attractive qualities, I¡¯d say¡± he couldn¡¯t help the jab, ¡°besides, father, you¡¯ve had enough mistresses to know how it would be so easy to become so enamored with this ¡®strange American girl.¡¯ I saw the way you, and every other man, looked at her last evening¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding further fuel to his father¡¯s simmering anger, somehow emboldened by the possibility that he had finally found a way to escape the life his father had planned for him.

    Taking an obvious moment to keep that anger in check once more, his father finally spoke again, ¡°yes she is quite beautiful, which only makes this entire marriage that much harder to fathom, honestly.¡±

    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t make sense either¡± Eliot told him smugly despite that veiled insult.

    ¡°Nothing about your marriage makes sense¡± Charles agreed, then cast a look toward where his wife looked rather sullen, but remained silent, ¡°which is the very reason why I insisted on the bedding. You know it¡¯s a more than common practice in arranged marriages¡± he reminded her pointedly, as their own marriage had been arranged simply because Eliot¡¯s mother, though a wealthy heiress was not indeed nobility.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Maybe people should stop arranging others¡¯ marriages then¡± Eliot scoffed, though kept his volume low, knowing his father would eventually reach his breaking point with him if prodded just enough.

    Allowing an annoyed breath he spoke to his son once more, ¡°well, you¡¯ve managed to avoid that after all. Which is why you should be the one to explain to she and her family, why you are not marrying the duchess who traveled here to meet you last night and marry you today. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°You want me to explain to them why I married someone other than their daughter?¡± Eliot returned with renewed apprehension as he finally looked toward his father.

    ¡°It was your choice. Now own it¡± and with that, the emperor, his wife, and their son excused themselves from the hall, leaving Eliot behind to let out a heavy sigh at yet another prospect he didn¡¯t want to face.

    <hr>

    When Claire did finally awake, just as the sun set, she startled slightly at the sound of Eliot¡¯s voice greeting her, and sounding rather sullen at that, ¡°you sleep like the dead, my love.¡±

    Claire froze a moment at that statement, but forced an attempt at an innocent smile as she looked over at where he had draped himself into an overstuffed chair near the bed, and looked like he had been there quite a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what time is it anyway?¡± she asked innocently.

    He gestured to the still drawn curtains that no light shown through, ¡°it¡¯s evening already. I¡¯m sure that your performance last night must have taken some energy, but not that much, surely¡± he scoffed, though it was obvious his unease was caused by something entirely different than her oversleeping.

    ¡°Bad day?¡± she dared to ask as she pushed herself up to her elbows, once again searching through the colors of his aura.

    ¡°How could any day possibly be bad when spent with my father?¡± he replied sarcastically.

    ¡°So they still aren¡¯t convinced that our marriage is real?¡± she worried aloud.

    Eliot scoffed as he nervously bit at a nail, ¡°alas he does seem to think it is real thanks to that aforementioned performance of yours¡± he added, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t make him any less angry with me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± she asked with concern.

    He took another deep breath, ¡°now his anger is simply because I broke the agreement he made with my former betrothed¡¯s family. Never mind how I felt about it to begin with¡± he added in a mumble.

    Claire sighed softly, ¡°well how long does his anger usually last?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know¡± he returned pointedly. He then let out another sad breath, ¡°I¡¯m to meet with she and her family and ¡®explain myself¡¯¡± he scoffed again.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t follow through on the promise, even if our grand emperor is the one who actually made said promise¡± he returned with that continued bitterness.

    Claire thought another moment, before asking, ¡°when are you supposed to meet with them?¡±

    ¡°Tonight, tomorrow? I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask before he left the room. He has a limit of how many minutes he can bear speaking with me each year, you know¡± he added sarcastically.

    She thought another long moment before finally speaking again, ¡°well if they do believe our marriage is real, then isn¡¯t that the whole reason we stayed here last night? To convince them? Well, if they¡¯re convinced, why don¡¯t we just leave?¡± she asked with an innocent shrug.

    Eliot looked like he was about to offer another protest, but then lost it before it left his throat. Finally, he simply asked, ¡°leave and go where, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere, really¡± she stated with another shrug. ¡°He no longer needs you to marry some noble girl and he won¡¯t need you around for any other reason unless...¡± she then decided not to finish that sentence.

    ¡°Unless my little brother does die¡± he finished for her, though quietly. It was true that he had no real love for his father, or even his stepmother, but his brother couldn¡¯t be held responsible for who their father was, so he had no actual animosity toward at least that member of his father¡¯s ¡®acceptable¡¯ family.

    ¡°But we could just leave though, couldn¡¯t we? There is nothing holding you here right now, so why stay at all, right?¡± she told him with another small smile.

    Eliot seemed to be thinking deeply on her words for a long while before he couldn¡¯t help a smile as he looked back at her expectant expression. ¡°When exactly did we become we?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking, as he moved forward in the chair then to offer her another smile as he spoke in a whisper, ¡°you do recall that we¡¯re not actually married, right?¡±

    Claire just scoffed, though smiled, ¡°married or not, so far we¡¯ve seemed to make a pretty good team. I don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t stay friends, right?¡±

    Eliot simply smiled again, though looked away, biting his nail once more, though wearing a smile still as he thought on the proposal she was now the one offering him.

    He was quiet for a long moment as he continued smiling back at her from time to time, as though still processing the possibility of her suggestion actually being that simple. Finally, he spoke again, appearing to have finally come to a decision, ¡°well, Duchess Mariam, or whatever her name was, she and her parents could arrive at any moment, so I guess you should get dressed and gather your things then?¡±

    Claire smiled back at him then too, more than eager to escape his father¡¯s home as well, probably for even more reasons than Eliot had. But as she moved from the bed and reached for her still discarded dress, she had to look back at him again, ¡°not to repeat your own question, but where are we going again?¡±

    Eliot allowed a sincere chuckle, shaking that mop of long dark curls once more as he stood as well, ¡°I guess wherever that train was going to take us after all?¡± he offered, to which Claire only could laugh at his innocent tone, despite knowing she would eventually have to find a way to contact her own kind and get back to her original reason for even coming to France at all. But she had already bought herself a few days before Lemuel would come knocking at her psyche again, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to spend them in that palace with those people. Well, at least not any of those people other than Eliot, himself, she smiled to herself as she continued dressing.

    It wasn¡¯t until they were boarding that train again, later that evening, that the fears that were never too far below Claire¡¯s surface started eating at her. She did truly enjoy his company and found it almost refreshing when there was a seeming lack of lust to have to wade through in order to even have a conversation with him at all. Not that she minded the lust most of her male, and a fair many female, companions felt for her. But it was something new to her at least, to not have to think in those terms for once. And something new was something she did find herself relishing after nearly three hundred years.

    Despite the ease she found in his company in that regard, there was still her underlying fears of spending an extended amount of time, including those deadly daylight hours, with any mortal. As that led to entirely new problems. So she had to either hope she could somehow keep that secret while sharing such close quarters, or else hope she could share her secret without him running scared or, more likely, just thinking she was completely mad.

    And therein lay the problem she had now somehow volunteered for, which caused her to try and come up with some plan, and quickly. Only a moment later, the train pulled into motion and she managed to offer him another tentative smile as they began yet another odd new adventure, together.

 Chapter 77

    Shortly after claiming their private car on the train, Eliot couldn¡¯t help taking Claire¡¯s silence as a sign that she seemed to be drifting off into rather deep mental territory. After several more moments of watching her, whilst trying not to let himself drift back to those deep questions he had awoken with himself that morning, he finally had to break that silence, for both of their sakes.

    ¡°Having second thoughts already?¡± he made himself ask.

    Claire simply startled at the sound of his voice, looking away from the window she had been staring out, trying to decide how exactly she was going to deal with the problem of him still not knowing what she truly was. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±

    Eliot looked down with a nervous smile, which he quickly forced into a more sincere one before looking back up to offer a response, ¡°so, how much of Europe have you actually seen, American girl?¡±

    ¡°Does London count?¡±

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll count it¡± he offered another smile.

    ¡°Then... London¡± she stated flatly.

    ¡°A world traveler I see¡± he teased.

    ¡°Spent most of my life in America... but part of it in London, as well¡± she admitted, deliberately giving no real time frames for either of those periods.

    ¡°I suppose now is your chance to see the rest¡± he attempted another smile, which she returned, though with an obvious unease behind it.

    When her eyes drifted back to the window and her heavy thoughts seemed to be once again taking over, Eliot had to continue to attempt some lightness, if for no other reason than to calm his own worry that she was indeed having those second thoughts about their impulsive decision to leave his father¡¯s palace that evening.

    ¡°We never did finish our other conversation, you know¡± he stated after a few more moments to gather the courage to return to a topic that he was not sure he actually was ready to discuss yet, but the silence somehow felt worse to him right then.

    ¡°Which conversation?¡± she asked as she looked back his way.

    ¡°The one that was interrupted by our ever-so-romantic ¡®consummation¡¯¡± he teased, ¡°we did only get as far as the number and names of your former lovers. No real confessions, so to speak.¡±

    Claire looked down with a small smile of her own before replying, ¡°considering the names I did give you, the names themselves were a pretty big confession, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡± he admitted as he swallowed another small grin, ¡°but those names have definitely left me more than a bit curious.¡±

    ¡°Which is curious¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help pointing out, moving her eyes slowly over him once more, sure she saw a blush when he caught those pools of green on him.

    ¡°Why is that curious? A woman who openly admits to being with other women? That is quite the rare find indeed¡± he attempted to make light of whatever hidden meaning her statement may have been alluding to.

    ¡°So, you actually want to hear about the times I¡¯ve made love with other women?¡± Claire asked, deliberately pushing a sultry tone into her voice, just to get a glimpse of his aura when she did.

    And there it was, that clear flash, reddening his aura at that moment, though he did his best to force it back down just as quickly, it was still there. And that fact left Claire more than a bit curious herself. ¡°it is rather novel¡± he attempted to give a light answer, though there was a tremble in his breath behind the words.

    ¡°I can tell you about those nights, if you really want me to. But, as you told me, that works both ways. Are you willing to tell me about your ¡®rather novel¡¯ activities with other men?¡± she called him on his interest, licking her lips slightly as she did.

    Eliot seemed to need a few seconds to compose himself before replying, ¡°I somehow doubt any woman would honestly want to hear about two men making love together.¡±

    Claire let out a tiny laugh which only caused a skeptical look from him. She then spoke up again, ¡°you want a confession? I can give you one. There was a time, when I lived in London, ironically. But during that time, I was so, so angry with my husband; the real one¡± she had to add, to which he tried to hide his surprise, though she soon continued, ¡°and during that time, I wouldn¡¯t even kiss him, for nearly a year, if you can believe that¡± she began.

    ¡°Is this meant to be a confession?¡± he smiled back at her.

    ¡°Keep listening¡± she told him with a narrowing of her eyes before moving on, ¡°but yes, for a year, there was literally no physical intimacy between Sean and I. Then, he eventually got so lonely he took another lover. And before you think you know how that story ends, I should warn you, Sean and I have both had other lovers, so this story may not end the way you think.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± he returned, getting more curious by the moment.

    ¡°Anyway, after I found him with this new lover, it actually, somehow, filled me with so much desire that I finally made love to Sean again, right there, in front of his new lover.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is definitely an interesting story, but...¡±

    ¡°Did I mention the name of the new lover whose intimacy with my husband caused so much desire in me?¡±

    ¡°Afraid not¡± Eliot stated, his breath short as he watched her.

    ¡°His name was James. And that was my reaction to seeing my husband with another man. So what were you saying about most women and their opinions on two men being together?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Eliot swallowed hard as he took another shaky breath, ¡°well, you are definitely not most women¡± he admitted, though the words were barely a breath.

    ¡°Noticed that, did you?¡± she returned wryly.

    After taking a few more deep breaths to plan his next statement, Eliot just had to speak up at last, ¡°so, you¡¯re saying the idea of two men together; it actually arouses you?¡±

    ¡°I suppose it would probably depend on the men, as well as a number of other factors. But passion is passion. Why should it matter the package it comes in? If you feel it, you feel it¡± she stated simply, watching as his aura filled with equal parts curiosity and admiration, and of course, that growing red, pulsing away slowly in the background.

    Finally attempting to hide that growing desire behind humor, he spoke again, ¡°well if you actually are impassioned by the idea of two men being together, are you sure you really do still want me to tell you about my past lovers after all?¡± he couldn¡¯t help teasing, though still watched her just to see what reaction she would have to that question.

    ¡°I just told you about making love to my husband in front of his male lover, who did then become our male lover for a long time after that. I think you owe me one or two confessions at this point, don¡¯t you?¡± she teased back.

    After Eliot was silent so long it was nearly deafening, he finally looked up at her with what almost looked like fear. He took a deep breath before finally speaking, ¡°you want a confession? Because I have a pretty big one, actually¡± he nearly whispered, his fear of sharing this so-called confession of his apparent in his voice as well as his aura.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± Claire returned, though her voice was now much more soft than sultry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve barely known you for an entire day, and you slept for most of that¡± he allowed a small smile before his nervousness returned, ¡°and in that time, you¡¯ve literally made me start to question... so many things¡± he decided on.

    ¡°Things?¡± she replied, obviously expecting much more of a confession than that.

    ¡°Things I always thought were true. Things I thought always would be true¡± he attempted further, too afraid, still, to just come right out and say what those things were. Though Claire¡¯s ability to see so much more than he was willingly saying, gave her a good idea of what things those actually were.

    Then Claire was the one who was silent for a long moment before speaking, ¡°Eliot...¡± she began slowly, ¡°I think I might know what those things are.¡±

    ¡°Of course you do. We¡¯ve barely met, and you already seem to understand so much about me. Things no one else has ever really understood, or even tried to. Things I barely understand, myself, most days. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever meet anyone who I could say those things about and mean them, Especially not a...¡± he just shook his head and looked down. ¡°Am I crazy for feeling this way? I¡¯ve always thought I was crazy for other things I felt. And now I feel this... this strange, strange connection to you; a virtual stranger, and a woman even. So am I crazy? Because that would almost make more sense to me at this point¡± he confessed, only allowing himself to look down for a moment before he had to turn his eyes back her way to try and determine if that actually was her opinion of him right then.

    Claire took another moment to try and find an answer for him. All the while her brain was screaming at her that he only felt this way about her because of what she was and that allure she had. And she wanted to tell him that it wasn¡¯t his feelings that were crazy, it was just the question of why he was having them at all, and how that made it that much harder to even tell if they were real; even for her. But she knew that trying to explain that to him would lead to her having to explain so much else.

    Finally, she decided on, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s crazy that you feel some kind of connection to me. It¡¯s perfectly... human... to want to connect with someone who really seems to understand your pain, and accepts you despite it. I think the real question is what kind of connection do you actually feel for me? Is it just that of finally having a friend who understands you at last? Because if that¡¯s the case, then you shouldn¡¯t even care that I happen to be female¡± she paused a moment. ¡°But if the connection to me you feel is something... more than just mental... then maybe it¡¯s like I said before; passion simply is, and you feel it for who you feel it for. And as much as this world doesn¡¯t want to say it, it really shouldn¡¯t matter whether the people you feel that for are male, female, or either. I had to come to terms with that fact about myself a long time ago, And it¡¯s one of the only things that I still have never regretted learning about myself to this day.¡±

    ¡°You really are the perfect woman... perfect person, aren¡¯t you?¡± he smiled over at her again.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a loud laugh at that idea, despite the sweetness behind it. ¡°Perfect is one word I have never, ever used to describe myself. Even in my own head¡± she assured.

    ¡°But how do other people describe you?¡± he had to add with another slight grin.

    ¡°Now you sound like my real husband¡± she admitted, though quietly.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what I am now? For at least a few more days.¡±

    She let out another small laugh, ¡°your father¡¯s nowhere in sight. We no longer have to pretend to be husband and wife, remember?¡±

    ¡°It seems I somehow don¡¯t mind continuing to pretend after all.¡±

    Claire couldn¡¯t help being touched by what appeared to be a completely honest outpouring of emotion and willingness to show vulnerability on the part of a young man who had spent his life not ever allowing himself to do either of those things, truly. Though her own self-doubt did keep trying to convince her that the only reason he could possibly feel any sort of connection to her was because of that allure that was simply part of her now.

    Then she heard Sean¡¯s voice reminding her that he had felt even more than that for her back before she had any of that otherworldly magnetism at all. Then again, Sean was not Eliot and Eliot was not Sean, and she wasn¡¯t even positive that what Eliot felt for her was even romantic in nature at all, rather than just the need for an honest friendship. Though the red that had begun saturating more and more of his aura in the time since they had met; it did make for a compelling argument that there was indeed more to his interest than just the mental connection he felt.

    But no matter what was the honest truth about what he did feel for her right then, there was one fact that she was sure of: No matter what his feelings were now, they were liable to undergo a drastic shift once he discovered what she actually was. And Eliot making that discovery was an inevitability she was sure of if they continued to spend much more time in such close proximity to one another.

    And once he did find out that she was not at all what he thought she was, he would be hurt and fearful, and she didn¡¯t wish to have him feel either of those feelings any more than he already had in his life. She did care about him as well it seemed, and unlike his feelings at the moment, she knew that her own were much easier to trust.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone quiet again¡± he told her warily after another moment of waiting on some response to his last statement.

    Claire swallowed as she tried to find words once more through the din inside her head then, ¡°so, continuing to pretend? We¡¯re not with your family anymore, so I have to ask, what exactly does that really entail now, in your opinion?¡± she made herself ask as she moved her eyes back to him.

    ¡°So, it is second thoughts that keep making you ¡®go away?¡¯¡± he asked her as he continued to smile to hide the slight sadness in his tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even sure what you think I may be having second thoughts about. Hence my last question¡± she attempted to hold her smile.

    Eliot sighed as he tried to find his own words then. ¡°I just know that I want to continue to be around you. I want to keep learning more about you. I want to try to finally learn more about myself¡± he admitted, ¡°and I think you¡¯re the one person who might be able to help me do that... finally¡± he repeated sincerely.

 Chapter 78

    By the time Eliot finally drifted off to sleep in one of the tiny beds at each side of the private passenger car, Claire still had not managed to find the best way to tell him the truth about what she was, as she was not even sure she should even try to do so, instead of just abandoning him after all. The truth would either lead to losing him anyway, or having to force her will upon him, and neither sounded like a particularly pleasant idea to her. Even despite Palmer¡¯s recent counseling about how she needed to stop being afraid to use those powers they were given on the hapless mortals around her. It was not as if Eliot was endangering she or anyone else, so there was no need to keep him in line, so to speak. But at the same time, she knew she had to protect herself, but she could do that by simply compelling him to keep her safe from the sun, which didn¡¯t necessarily require him to understand why.

    But again, she knew that that would have to be addressed soon, thanks to agreeing to stay with him, as he plainly stated that he wished her to. And she actually wished to stay with him as well, at least on some level, at least for a time, at least until she helped him to figure out who he even was. It was now just a question of how to get him past the fact of what she was, and that was a question she still had no clear answer on. However it was definitely a question that would have to be dealt with very, very soon.

    The train rolled on as morning quickly approached, and Eliot still slept soundly. Claire moved to pull the curtains shut tightly over the tiny windows at each side of the car and then glanced back at him again. She then moved once more to his ear as he slept, ¡°you must never, ever let the sun touch my skin¡± she whispered quietly, as he simply murmured again, barely stirring in his sleep at the gentleness with which she whispered that command next to his ear.

    <hr>

    When the train finally reached the end of its line, the sun was already high in the sky outside. The halting of that continuous motion easily woke Eliot with a yawn as he brushed hair and sleep from his eyes. Once he finally was aware enough to open his eyes and glance across the car, was when he noted Claire soundly asleep on the bed at the opposite side of that car.

    He felt a small smile touch his lips as his eyes fell on her and lingered a moment before finally pushing himself up from the bed. He began gathering their things, deciding to let her sleep just a bit longer as he did. Then when that task was finished, he glanced down at her once more, where she had still yet to stir at all. He shook his head at her seeming ability to sleep through anything, and sleep for quite a long time at that, if the previous day was any indication.

    ¡°Claire¡± he softly stated her name, to which he got no response, of course.

    Just as Eliot was about to speak her name again, though more loudly, the conductor knocked at the door to their car, calling from the other side, ¡°Nous avons atteint le dernier arr¨ºt. Vous devez sortir du train maintenant, mon seigneur. ¡±

    Sighing at the fact that even the other man¡¯s rather loud instructions to leave the train didn¡¯t seem to wake Claire, Eliot called back through the door, ¡°Nous avons juste besoin de quelques instants de plus. Nous partirons bient?t. ¡±

    ¡°Tr¨¨s bien, mon seigneur¡± the instructor seemed to accept Eliot¡¯s request to give them a few more moments to leave the train, as his footsteps then moved away down the corridor once more then.

    Eliot sighed and looked back down at her once more, ¡°Claire¡± he stated more loudly. ¡°The train¡¯s stopped Claire. I¡¯m pretty sure that means they would like us to leave now¡± he told her with another shake of his head, though he still wore a smile for the moment. He watched her with growing concern as she still made no response whatsoever. ¡°I¡¯m not planning to carry you off of the train my dear, no matter how amusing that might actually be¡± he teased, pushing even more volume into his voice then.

    That was when his level of concern rose even more as he reached down to place a hand over her velvet-clad shoulder to attempt to shake her awake instead. Even that got no response, as she continued to lay there motionless on her side, facing the wall of the train, her back to he and the rest of the car. He then took a breath and reached down again to roll her to her back instead, sure that would have to wake her. But alas, her arms and head just fell limply to the side.

    ¡°Claire¡± that was when the panic became much more obvious in his voice. He then reminded himself that she had slept very soundly all through the previous day as well, and he took a breath before reaching down to gently touch her neck. Though he then found that her skin was as cold as death. The mere shock of that revelation caused him to then immediately jerk his hand back as though the icy cold of her pale flesh had actually burnt him instead, the horror in his dark eyes apparent.

    <hr>

    When the sun set that evening, Eliot was still there in that train car, the conductor apparently having not returned again to bother checking to make sure that they had actually left as he had requested that morning. Though Eliot was not even aware of the fact that it was now evening. As if in shock, he was just sitting there on the floor of the car, his back to Claire¡¯s bed. He sat with his knees pulled to his chest, his arms resting upon them, and his face buried against those arms.

    ¡°The train stopped?¡± was Claire¡¯s groggy greeting as her eyes opened with that setting sun.

    Hearing her voice behind him, Eliot bolted to his feet, whirling around to face her, and backing against the opposite wall of the car. An entirely new brand of shock written all over his reddened face. ¡°Claire?¡± he nearly choked her name.

    ¡°Eliot¡± she returned, obviously thrown by his reaction to her simple question.

    ¡°You¡¯re... you¡¯re...¡± he stammered, any more words escaping him.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± she asked with concern as she pushed herself to a sitting position.

    ¡°Am I...¡± his stammer continued. He then just shook his head at the confusion on her face, and tried to force himself to even form English words, or any words at all at that point. ¡°I thought you... ¡° another shake of his head, ¡°Tu ¨¦tais mort!¡±

    Claire swallowed as she finally began to understand his current state. ¡°Pardon?¡± was the only response she could come up with herself then.

    ¡°Tu...¡± he seemed to have to force his brain to even work then, ¡°you¡± he corrected, ¡°you were dead!¡±

    ¡°I was?¡± she returned, trying to force innocence into her tone.

    ¡°You were... I know you were. I touched your skin... you were...¡± he stammered, the struggle to even try to express himself in her tongue clear.

    Claire swallowed as she tried to think as quickly as she could to find any kind of response to what had apparently occurred that day. ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m not dead¡± she forced the lie through her lips.

    ¡°But you...¡± he shook his head in further agitation as he began pacing the length of the tiny cabin. After another long moment where Claire also found herself struggling to come up with any words that could hope to calm him, or even be believable at all, Eliot was the one who spoke again, ¡°I spent the entire day in here, with your... with you... thinking I was here with your dead body. The entire day!¡± he stated, his voice trembling, ¡°you were dead. You had to be dead. And now...¡± he just shook his head again. ¡°And I had no idea what I could even do, who I could tell. I don¡¯t even know if you have any family or anything, Claire!¡±

    She swallowed again, feeling a wave of guilt for the state she had now put him into by just trying to stay close to him, despite the fact that being close to her was something he had said he wanted, just the previous night. Though, now she wasn¡¯t sure he would want to be anywhere near her after the shocked state he now found himself in simply because of Claire being what she was, and him being unaware of such.

    ¡°Again, not dead¡± was all she could say, scared to even try to explain herself, especially considering his current state.

    Eliot finally stopped his pacing and slumped down into a defeated seat at the edge of his own bed, facing where she sat at the edge of hers, ¡°I¡¯m just... so confused right now¡± were the only words he could find then.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she whispered, not able to say any more herself.

    ¡°Sorry?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Sorry for what? Me apparently completely losing my mind?¡± he shook his head once more, staring at the floor in continued disbelief.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t lost your mind, Eliot¡± she told him with a gentle regret.

    ¡°Then what would you call it? I spent the entire day sitting here, thinking...¡± he just left the sentence at that, as he had already said those words more than once already.

    ¡°I just... I¡¯m sorry, that I worried you¡± Claire told him, her sadness clear.

    ¡°Worried me?¡± he forced a small laugh of disbelief at that understatement, though there was also relief in that laugh, a massive amount of it, even if he still had no idea how to explain anything about that day and what he had been so sure was true.

    ¡°I guess, I just should have... prepared you¡± she stated softly.

    ¡°Prepared me? Prepared me for what, exactly?¡± he returned with another skeptical smile. Though Claire was having trouble giving him an answer for that question either just then.

    Thankfully, there was not much more time for Claire to even try to have that conversation with him at that moment. Outside, the train station attendant must have heard their voices in the night as he passed by the parked locomotive. He abruptly entered the train and moved to push open the door of their car, giving them both angry, questioning looks in greeting.

    ¡°Ihr zwei! Aus dem Zug! Jetzt!¡± was his nearly shouted greeting as he angrily gestured for them to leave the train at once.

    ¡°German?¡± Claire asked questioningly as she looked at Eliot, ¡°We¡¯re in Germany now?¡± she asked with surprise.

    ¡°It is right next to France, love¡± Eliot smiled as he stood and offered a hand to help her to her feet as well. ¡°And I didn¡¯t know you knew German¡± he added as an afterthought.

    ¡°Jetzt!¡± the man repeated angrily.

    ¡°Alles klar, alles klar, wir gehen!¡± Eliot told the man with another shake of his head as he reached for the few belongings they had with them and proceeded to lead Claire from the train now that the sun was safely gone from the sky for the night, and she had once again returned to the land of the living, apparently.

    Claire took in their surroundings for a long moment before looking back up at him, ¡°so, Germany, huh?¡±

    ¡°Appears so¡± he confirmed, though there was distraction in his voice, and in his eyes as he looked back down at her for a long moment.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked, after waiting another moment for him to add anything else to his reply.

    That was when Eliot absently dropped their bags to the ground next to their feet and took a deep breath, as though preparing himself for something or other. He then moved a step closer, took her face in his hands, and leaned down to press his lips over her own, shocking both of them then.

    Not sure of whether she would slap him, run away, or do something completely different, Eliot was a bit surprised when she actually did kiss him back, hesitant though it was. After all, his surprise was nothing compared to hers when he had attempted that kiss at all, he was sure.

    When he did finally step back from Claire, she did indeed look surprised, though not angry; a fact he was very grateful for. Claire cleared her throat a moment as she tried to find words once more, ¡°and may I ask what brought that on?¡± hers was the voice with the stammer in it then. ¡°Do you just really like Germany, or... ?¡±

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help a small, relieved chuckle. Then his smile became more hesitant, though sincere. ¡°I suppose...¡± he cleared his own throat, ¡°that I just really thought I should... I really wanted to do that... just once. Before you went and died on me again or anything¡± he threw in, hoping to cover his own nervousness in humor once more.

    Claire allowed her own soft chuckle then, ¡°no promises, I am a rather strange girl, after all.¡±

    ¡°The strangest¡± he agreed before picking up their belongings with one arm, and placing the other around her shoulders as he led her away from the train and into the next part of their very, very strange journey.

    As the two made their way through the village nearest the train station, Claire¡¯s eyes widened as she looked off in the distance to see miles and miles of a beautiful forest nearby, just as the lightest of snowflakes began to fall around them.

    ¡°It is rather lovely¡± Eliot stated as he followed her eyes.

    ¡°Wait. This is Germany. Is that the Black Forest?¡± she asked as she looked up at him.

    ¡°It would be¡± he confirmed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see that¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Well you do appear to be getting that wish as we speak¡± he returned her smile.

    ¡°Are we staying here?¡± she asked hopefully. ¡°I mean for a day or two¡± she quickly added.

    Eliot smiled again, ¡°last I checked, we didn¡¯t have much of a plan. So I suppose we could. If you wanted.¡±

    On that answer she simply smiled again before turning her eyes back to the forest in awe of its beauty. At the same moment, Eliot turned his eyes to her, becoming more and more keenly aware of her own beauty with each moment they spent together, no matter how odd those moments were quickly becoming.

 Chapter 79

    There was already a layer of snow on the ground that January night by the time Eliot and Claire finally ran across a villager who was returning home at that late hour. They managed to start up a conversation with him, or rather, Eliot did. They were fortunately then made aware of a small cabin near the forest line that was no longer being lived in. The former resident had apparently made the move to the city some months ago. Upon hearing of the uninhabited cabin, the two decided that would be their shelter from the weather, at least for one night.

    By midnight, the snow was even deeper outside, but they were now settled into the cabin, and had even managed to start a warm fire in what was essentially a very small one room home. Though it was still an improvement over the train car, even if there was only one bed. But they had already shared a bed on their alleged wedding night. Then again, that was before that kiss that neither of them had mentioned again since it had happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s really coming down out there¡± Claire observed before closing the thick drapes and moving to take a seat on the large bed that nearly filled half of the entire room. The other half being a small kitchen area with a table and a pair of chairs.

    Eliot had moved to search the cupboards, not really expecting anything to have been left behind from the prior residents, but figured he might as well check, at least. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Aren¡¯t you starving?¡± he asked her as he closed the cupboard and looked back over his shoulder at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m... ok¡± she managed, though she had been getting more than a little hungry, especially after the final part of her attempt to convince the emperor of the reality of their relationship.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you eat once in the two days we¡¯ve known each other¡± he teased, then added, ¡°given, you were asleep for most of those two days. No wonder your waist is so tiny.¡±

    Claire simply looked down, now remembering yet another factor that was going to make it very hard to hide what she really was for much longer at this rate.

    But Eliot¡¯s voice soon continued, ¡°I saw a garden out there. Might be something still alive in it. But we are definitely going to visit the village market first thing tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably an easier task for you. I don¡¯t really speak German and all¡± she offered the first excuse she could come up with. Eliot narrowed his eyes at her, though still offered a smile before heading out into the cold to check that garden he had mentioned.

    When he returned with the few stubborn fruits and vegetables that had managed to survive the winter that had been thankfully mild so far that year, his eyes turned to where she now lay curled around a rather dusty pillow atop the equally dust-covered bed. But he still couldn¡¯t help the smile as he saw her there.

    ¡°You seem to be getting comfortable in our fabulous new home I see¡± he smirked as he took a bite of fruit, offering another to her, which she again declined.

    ¡°I like it. It reminds me of a place I used to live...¡± her sentence trailed off there.

    ¡°Let me guess, a long time ago?¡± Eliot teased, which did cause her to turn her emerald eyes back to him as she remained wrapping her arms around the pillow.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Just, almost every time you mention any part of your past, you always say ¡®a long time ago.¡¯ You¡¯re beginning to make me feel acutely aware of our age difference..¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡± she murmured against the pillow, scolding herself once more for ever trying to believe that she could possibly manage to keep her true nature a secret from him for much longer at all.

    He watched her for a few more moments as he finished his rather modest dinner. As she continued to stare into the fireplace, not saying much else, he had to break that silence once more. ¡°So what did you mean, on the train?¡±

    ¡°Mean?¡± she asked as she let her eyes move back to him.

    ¡°When you said you should have prepared me?¡±

    Claire let out a shaky sigh, somehow hoping that his shock as well as the station attendant¡¯s interruption would have somehow made him forget that statement. Instead of answering, she instead let herself try to turn her own curiosity about his behavior that night back on him, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering something too. What made you actually want to kiss me tonight?¡±

    Eliot was then the one who broke eye contact with a slight blush, ¡°like I said, you¡¯ve made me question a lot of things. And when I thought I lost you, that would also mean losing the chance to try and find those answers. I realized how much I didn¡¯t want that to happen.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°So, what happened then... when you kissed me?¡± she asked bravely as she moved to her knees atop the bed, while he still sat just a few feet away at the table.

    Eliot let out a nervous chuckle, ¡°you were there too, I believe.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m trying to help you answer those questions now, Eliot. What happened when you kissed me? Did you feel anything?¡±

    ¡°Other than your lips, surprisingly moving against mine as well?¡± he made one more attempt to deflect, still avoiding direct eye contact with her.

    ¡°Why is that surprising? You already know that eighty percent of my lovers have been men. And you were the one who initiated that kiss. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s so surprising in this situation.¡±

    After a moment, he quietly answered, ¡°this is just very hard for me, Claire.¡±

    She smiled back at him, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so willing to sit here now, trying to help you figure it all out.¡±

    ¡°Why though? Why are you so willing to help me?¡± he had to ask at last.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°Other than the fact that I¡¯m a complete stranger to you, and I did practically kidnap you, and I¡¯m still keeping you away from the actual reasons you even came here? Should I go on?¡± he asked with another sad smile.

    ¡°I guess I just think you¡¯re still worth helping, despite any of that. Like passion, it doesn¡¯t have to make sense¡± she reminded him again.

    ¡°But what are you even getting from this? You asked me what I felt during that kiss. But what about you? What did you feel?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking if I¡¯m physically attracted to you, then?¡±

    ¡°Am I? I¡¯m new at this, remember.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the mystery we¡¯re here to solve, remember? I¡¯ve known for...¡± she looked down with another smile as she caught herself, then reworded, ¡°I already know and understand my desires, after all.¡±

    ¡°So how do we figure those out for me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s something you have to decide how to do, Eliot¡± she smiled again.

    He took another shaky breath as he looked around the small cabin, trying to buy himself the time and courage to reply. ¡°I can only think of one way to even try to figure out what and who I actually want. And I¡¯m pretty sure that way would be at least half your decision.¡±

    She looked down again then, ¡°so is that why you asked me what I felt when you kissed me? To try to figure out what my half of that decision would be?¡±

    ¡°See, I¡¯m not a complete mystery after all¡± he teased once again, to cover his own nervousness.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m here to help you figure this out. So that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± But before Eliot could offer any response, Claire nearly flinched and exclaimed, ¡°dammit!¡± just as Lemuel¡¯s voice broke into her psyche once more.

    ¡°Damn what, exactly?¡± Eliot asked, more than a bit confused by that abrupt change in her tone and their current, rather important subject.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just... be right back¡± she apologized as she got up from the bed and headed out the door into the still falling snow outside, leaving Eliot to look after her with even more confusion then.

    Nearly fifteen minutes had passed while Claire apparently tended to something or other in the heavily falling snow and quickly dropping temperature outside. As she hadn¡¯t even put on her long coat before heading out into the storm, Eliot was beginning to get quite concerned at that point. In order to try to calm his fears, he moved to the window nearest the front door and pulled the curtain slightly aside to try and determine what had been urgent enough to so suddenly draw her out into that weather at all, let alone in the middle of what he had thought was a very important conversation.

    He found her standing not far outside the door, in the darkness and the falling snow, not looking like she was honestly doing anything in particular, other than just standing there, her back to the small cabin. And that somehow only confused him more. He watched her for a few more moments, only to realize that she didn¡¯t seem to be affected by that weather at all. She showed no signs of even the slightest shiver, and more importantly, he could not even see her breath in front of her, which only made him that much more perplexed by every single thing he had discovered about this woman in only two days¡¯ time.

    She literally slept like the dead, even though he had originally thought that had only been a joke the first time he had accused her of it. She never seemed to eat. She was barely affected by any sort of weather. She had no problem cutting into her own flesh just to uphold his lie. She referred to everything in her life as if it were actually several lifetimes ago. She had assured him that she was in no way capable of ever bearing children.

    Then there was her extremely odd take on love and passion, as if most human perceptions of such were foreign to her. She also most often appeared to be able to simply look at him and know all his thoughts and feelings with ease.

    And no matter what he knew to be true, standing right in front of him then, he honestly thought she had well and truly been dead that morning. And now, here she was, showing not even one sign of breath escaping her pretty lips as she stood there in the middle of a winter storm. When they had walked through the village earlier in the evening, due to his own breath, Eliot barely had even noticed the absence of hers. Or perhaps he had just been reeling so much from forcing down his fears and giving in to finally kissing her lips at least that once, that he honestly just hadn¡¯t noticed such a clear clue about how ¡®less than normal¡¯ she really was.

    And there was that strange statement, about preparing him, which she still had yet to explain. There was something very, very strange about her indeed. On that thought, he tried to calm a million racing thoughts as he swallowed hard, continuing to watch her through that window.

    He wanted to be angry and afraid of all those abnormalities once he had started to put them all together in his head. But for every one of those, there was an equal amount of sweetness, and gentleness, and a desire to help him, and an acceptance of the darkest secrets that he had; the ones no one else had ever accepted.

    Perhaps her acceptance of him was because of whatever dark secret of her own she was apparently hiding. But whatever the cause, the effect was an extremely beautiful woman, there with him, offering to help him figure out who he was and what he truly wanted, after not allowing himself the chance to ever figure that out, once in his entire life. And that made her someone he found himself not wanting to push away, regardless of any of those secrets she may have been hiding.

 Chapter 80

    It was well past midnight when Claire did return from the cold and rejoin Eliot inside the small cabin. Perhaps it was the lateness of the hour, but he seemed much quieter once she was back at his side. Though, despite him not even asking her to explain herself, which she was sure he would have, he still did not say much. At least not outwardly. But there were a few hundred questions in his eyes, none of which he managed to voice, though.

    Just as Claire was about to try and break the silence in some way, Eliot finally did speak up as the hour neared one. ¡°Well, my day was a bit exhausting, even if I only spent the whole of it in a tiny train car¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding more quietly, ¡°so I think I may try to get some sleep myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh... all right¡± Claire responded as she looked away and stood up from the seat she had returned to at the edge of the bed.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t asked her about her strange urge to be alone outside in that weather earlier that night, she thought that perhaps he would at least attempt to continue the conversation Lemuel had so rudely interrupted, even if Eliot himself had had no awareness of the fact of that interruption.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re tired yet¡± he added, though his tone was still barely loud enough for most ears to hear.

    Upon hearing him voice a desire to retire for the night, Claire had moved from the bed to the table he had been previously seated at. She then looked back his way at that quiet inquiry, ¡°I¡¯ll probably come to bed soon too. Maybe I will eat something first, though¡± she attempted as she made herself gesture to the few vegetables that remained on the table.

    ¡°Yes, you probably should¡± Eliot agreed with yet another skeptical look toward her before making himself look away as he shook some dust from the blankets and prepared to go to bed for the night, even while he didn¡¯t honestly think he¡¯d be able to relax enough to sleep at all right then.

    <hr>

    After waiting nearly another hour for him to have hopefully drifted off, Claire sighed inaudibly as she glanced down at the vegetables upon the table once more. She was definitely getting even hungrier at this point. After all, she hadn¡¯t eaten once since leaving the ship and meeting Eliot, now nearly three days ago.

    Casting another glance back at where he was now wrapped in covers, eyes closed for the night, she allowed herself to move as quietly as she could back to the window and scan the area for any small animals or anything else that could satisfy her growing hunger.

    As the snow was still falling heavily in the night, she knew she¡¯d have to use those special skills of hers to find any possible prey, and that in turn, would make her even hungrier. After all, it was all her abilities that ran on her own blood, as that was truly the only fuel she had.

    She glanced back at Eliot once more with another sigh, wondering exactly how long she honestly believed she could let this friendship continue. She had no desire to break her promise to help him discover the truth he needed to find out about himself. But she also knew that every moment she stayed, she risked him finding out some very shattering truths about her.

    How long to stay there in his presence was now an even bigger question after her conversation with Lemuel. It seemed that there had been some consequences to her delay in getting herself to Lemuel¡¯s haven to meet with Nicolas and help him confront those demons of his past. The more time Nicolas had to ponder the idea, the less sure of it he became. The plans had now changed and Nicolas would now apparently feel better about returning home at all if he didn¡¯t have to make the trip across the water from England alone. Or more specifically, if he could make that trip with Claire at his side. Therefore, she no longer had to be at Lemuel¡¯s haven before Nicolas¡¯ arrival. Now she simply had to find and board a ship to get her from France to England, ¡®whenever she had a free moment¡¯ Lemuel had told her, though with a seeming impatience to his tone when he did.

    Another glance out the window, another hunger pang, another look back at Eliot resting there on the bed. She knew that if she let herself go too long without feeding, she did risk frenzy. Though she honestly didn¡¯t know how long was too long. And that was a bit of a problem. Yes, she could try to find some animal, but to take a chance on anyone else coming upon her as she fed, that would lead to a whole new problem that she also couldn¡¯t let herself create.

    She then looked back toward the bed with another shaky sigh. She didn¡¯t want to have to use him in that way, but letting herself get so hungry she risked his very life? That was not even an option for her. On that thought, she moved even more quietly back to the bed, and laid down next to him as gently as she could.

    Taking another moment to tell herself that this was honestly her best option, she moved closer still, until she was laying against him, her breasts pressed to his back as she reached up to ever so softly move a black curl from his neck.

    She took another moment, mentally repeating that this was what she had to do to keep them both safe, ultimately. She then leaned over him and just as she was about to move her mouth to his neck, Eliot opened his eyes and turned his face to hers, where their mouths were now less than inches apart once again.

    ¡°You¡¯re still aw---¡± she whispered, only to have his voice cut hers off.

    ¡°So are you...¡± he whispered back. Feeling her pressed so closely against him, and seeing her mouth only inches from his as he lay there next to her, he said nothing more as he turned to face her. In the same moment, he moved closer still, as he pushed her back against the pillows, covering her mouth with his for the second time that night. Though this kiss was filled not so much with hesitance right then as it was with actual desire.

    Claire found her voice once that second kiss ended, though neither moved away from each other just yet. In a shaky whisper, she spoke, ¡°do you trust me, Eliot?¡±

    He allowed the tiniest smile then, their faces still practically touching, ¡°I¡¯d think the kiss would have answered that.¡±

    ¡°I need something from you. And I know you¡¯ll think it¡¯s really, really strange, to say the least. But I need it nonetheless¡± she told him in the same whisper, though now tinged with worry.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Well, I still owe you, don¡¯t I?¡± he returned, his voice hoarse as well then.

    ¡°Owe me?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Saving me from that marriage pretty much gave me back my life. I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty big favor.¡±

    She smiled up at him before then moving to push herself up onto her elbows next to where he continued letting his hand rest upon her neck, still lying close. She then smiled once more as she gently pushed him onto his back as he offered her a nervous smile of his own and moved his other hand up to brush a few curls from his face, but allowed her to re-position him nevertheless.

    She then took another moment to gather her own courage before leaning over him and moving to even more gently kiss his neck. ¡°Dare I ask what favor you actually have in mind?¡± he teased to cover the nervousness that had just increased tenfold at the feel of her lips against his much warmer flesh.

    Knowing words would not really answer that question for him, Claire took only another moment before she allowed herself to open her mouth against where his pulse now raced beneath his skin, and finally allowed her fangs to pierce his flesh, his blood filling her mouth as that wave of indescribable pleasure washed over them both.

    Claire was never usually one to let herself take enough to cause that loss of consciousness that proceeded inevitable death. However, she knew that letting him remain aware after the intense pleasure of that Kiss ended would only lead to more questions. So she drank until the blood loss caused him to pass out. She then quickly ended her Kiss and licked the two tiny bloody holes in his neck shut once more, before letting herself take a long moment to regain her own composure after such pleasure.

    She then moved to whisper against his ear, ¡°you fell asleep only minutess after going to bed, and you merely dreamt these last few moments¡± and with that, she shut her eyes sadly, and curled against him as he slept, wondering truly how long this really could go on at all.

    <hr>

    Eliot slept longer than usual the next morning, though he was still awake by ten. However, upon waking, it took him even longer to orient himself before finally turning his head to look over at where Claire was in the grips of that deep, deep sleep next to him once again.

    He took a deep breath as he watched her a long moment, his mind easily wandering back to the previous day. Though he curbed his urge to try to wake her, fearing that it would prove just as hopeless as it had the day before and cause him to once again question his own sanity.

    He forced his eyes away and pushed himself to sit up next to her, feeling immediately light headed and needing to take another moment before even trying to get to his feet. Upon that feeling of dizziness, he couldn¡¯t help recalling what was probably the most lucid dream he had ever had. And also one of the most passionate, he realized as well, once he felt what seemed to be a layer of now dried semen inside his clothing. He swallowed a lump in his throat, not able to help quickly looking down at the bed to assure himself that no further evidence of that passionate dream of his remained. Fortunately he had gone to bed still dressed, so the sheets were saved, if not his own clothing.

    As a boy of nineteen, he was no stranger to dreams that resulted in the current state of his clothing. Though, it may have been the first of such dreams he had had about a female, let alone one who was currently in the very bed next to him. And that fact did nothing to lessen any of the confusion he had been suffering since Claire came into his life.

    But even more oddly than that, in trying to pull the details of the dream back to his mind, he realized that, in it the two of them were not even making love. Hell, they weren¡¯t even undressed. But for it to cause such a reaction in his body nonetheless? That only furthered his confusion. Recalling more details of the dream, he subconsciously reached up to the very spot on his neck where she had been kissing him in the dream, before that kiss turned to something very different, and somehow more erotic than painful. On that thought, he couldn¡¯t help looking back down at her once more as she slept there next to him... while the sun was high in the sky...

    It was just a very, very strange dream, he kept telling himself as he moved from the bed at last and began to search his bags for a change of clothing. Though there was that other voice that couldn¡¯t help asking how a dream could make him dizzy and light-headed, not to mention all the other oddities about his companion that had been plaguing him since the previous day.

    <hr>

    When Claire awoke that evening, she was a bit startled to find Eliot right beside her. He was lying upon his stomach next to her, his head propped on his arms, simply watching her. ¡°Um, good morning?¡± she greeted him warily.

    ¡°Not quite¡± he stated, though there wasn¡¯t as much sarcasm in the tone as just pure curiosity.

    ¡°Did I sleep til evening again?¡± she attempted an innocent tone.

    ¡°You slept, like the dead, til evening again. Imagine that¡± he replied, the sarcasm only a little clearer then, though his voice was still gentle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed by now, that I have a bit of a strange sleeping pattern¡± Claire stated, her voice tiny as she slowly pushed herself into a seat against the headboard as he rolled to his side then, propping his head on his hand, continuing to stare up at her, those hundreds of questions painted across his face still.

    ¡°That¡¯s a mild way of putting it¡± he stated, though his voice was still soft as he continued to look up at her.

    ¡°So, were you really just so bored you couldn¡¯t find a thing to do but watch me sleep?¡± she attempted a small smile.

    ¡°Oh I did some today, like going to the village market for food and supplies, if that sort of thing even matters to you¡± he stated in an odd tone.

    ¡°Matters to me?¡± she swallowed, trying once again to peer into his head, despite having never honed that skill she was so angry about Sean learning, at first. But as the decades went by, she was beginning to feel it may indeed be something she should eventually cave into learning as well. Though she then quickly worried that maybe any desire to learn how to invade another living creature¡¯s mind so completely was a sign of her slowly losing her humanity after all, after nearly three centuries of life now. And with that terrifying suspicion, she quickly forced the thought away.

    ¡°Mostly, I was just trying to...¡± Eliot began, as though searching for the words, ¡°figure you out.¡±

    ¡°Figure me out?¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve figured out one thing so far¡± he replied.

    ¡°One thing?¡± she repeated worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve figured out that any time I ask you something you don¡¯t know how to answer, or don¡¯t want to answer, you often just repeat my own question to me. See, one thing¡± he smirked as Claire quickly looked down.

    After an awkward silence, she made herself speak again, ¡°so what else are you trying to figure out?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so much¡± he shook his head.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t much of an answer either¡± she returned, though in a near whisper.

    ¡°I guess, one other thing, among many, that I¡¯d really like to understand is what it even is that you want to help me with, exactly. And why do you even care to? I mean, really, why?¡±

    ¡°I guess it was just apparent that you were unhappy, and I hoped that by helping you understand more about yourself, that maybe that would make you... more happy¡± she offered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m touched that you want to help me to ¡®be happy,¡¯ but why does my happiness even matter to you at all? You barely even know me, honestly.¡±

    Claire was almost relieved that his questions were not the ones she feared he¡¯d be asking, though she was sure those were there as well. But right now, after withholding so many answers from him already, she had to allow herself to give him this one.

    After thinking on it for another long moment, she finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve spent all my life trying to make myself truly happy, and it¡¯s never honestly worked, not for very long. So maybe, because of that I keep trying to do that for other tortured souls, hoping that maybe, eventually, helping them will at least make me feel that I¡¯m still living this life for a reason at all... that maybe helping them will somehow be that reason; that it will somehow make me happy too... someday.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Hearing the sheer amount of sadness in Claire¡¯s voice then did do well to push past all of those fears in Eliot¡¯s head. Fears about what secrets she was really so afraid to share, as well as fears about ever letting himself get emotionally or even physically close to a woman at all. As he had already learned, she was no normal woman after all. And on that thought, he moved to gather her into his arms, wrapping her tiny frame in them and placing several soft kisses over those long locks that were equally as dark as his; just as Sean had done so many times when confronted with that same deep, deep sadness in her.

    After holding her, and being held by her in return, for several long moments, Eliot whispered down to her, ¡°so you believe that helping me face one of my own fears, that will make me happy, and in turn, make you happy as well?¡±

    Claire sniffled ever so slightly as she looked up at him, their arms still around each other, ¡°I¡¯m hoping so.¡±

    His breath shook a moment as he attempted to find more words, ¡°I suppose I never will know, truly, until I at least let myself try... try not being afraid, at least once.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling afraid right now, at this very moment?¡± she whispered up to him.

    Eliot then allowed the tiniest smile as he looked down at himself, where he was still holding her close and where his body was actually beginning to slowly respond to her nearness the way it had always responded to his male lovers in the past. His grin then widened as he shook his head, ¡°I just had the strangest... thought¡± he finished.

    ¡°What would that be?¡± she asked slowly.

    ¡°I thought, what would I be doing right now, at this moment, in this place, with you, if I didn¡¯t keep stopping to say to myself, but she¡¯s a woman?"

    Claire bit back a small smile, ¡°and what would you be doing?¡±

    ¡°I guess there¡¯s only one way to find that out... if you still want to help me to.¡±

    On hearing his answer, Claire then moved to her knees to be the one who initiated that third kiss between them in as many days. Even if Eliot could not remember their second kiss as anything more than a dream, Claire remembered it well. She covered his mouth with hers, remaining gentle, but finally allowing herself to kiss him without holding back the passion or desire she was also feeling for him at that moment. During each of their previous kisses, she had always held back, just a bit, afraid that too much too soon would just scare him away.

    Though he didn¡¯t pull away. He kissed her back for several long moments. The two of them eventually found themselves lying back against the pillows, Claire across his chest, continuing that kiss, which he continued to return.

    When the kiss ended, there was another long moment of them lying there together as Eliot attempted to catch his breath before needing to interrupt that silence once again. ¡°You¡¯ll pardon me if I let you take the lead here¡± he smiled against her cheek, his own reddening as he said the words.

    Claire simply smiled again as she pushed herself up to her knees next to him once more. Allowing another smile down at him, she slowly moved to begin unbuttoning his shirt, ¡°you know to tell me if you want to stop at any point¡± she had to assure him as she reached the third button, his eyes following her fingers, his breath shallow.

    His only response was a deepening blush accompanied by a smile and a nod to her, which was enough to make her continue with the task of undressing him then. After another moment, Claire had freed him of his shirt, dropping it to the floor next to the bed. She then looked up at his face once more to determine whether his fear had begun to outweigh his desire, though that did not seem to be the case yet.

    Smiling at him again, she leaned forward to gently run her hands over the smattering of black hair dotting his chest, catching another smile from him as she did, nervous though it was. She then allowed her lips to trace the same path as her fingers and place a few soft kisses over his chest before allowing her hands to move down over his rib cage and flat stomach. His breath caught as she continued her attentions, though it seemed to be a reaction born out of more desire than unease still, so she continued with those gentle kisses and caresses.

    When her fingers slowly began unbuttoning his trousers, his head pressed back into the pillow as he closed his eyes with a slight arching of his back as he waited for her to continue the task. Claire glanced up at him once more, but as he said no words of protest, still, she continued. When she began inching the material down from his undergarment, she couldn¡¯t help smiling as she noted that, while his arousal was not complete yet, it had definitely begun, which was a good sign, despite how tightly he closed his eyes, and how quickly his breath now came.

    One more look up at him before she allowed herself to finally reach for his last piece of clothing, and also begin inching it slowly from his body, exposing him fully to her dark green eyes, his arousal continuing to grow as the faint heat from the nearby fireplace reached his now bare skin.

    Once he was laying completely naked before her, Claire moved to a spot next to him once more, placing her lips over his yet again. As his eyes had still remained tightly shut while she undressed him, he startled slightly at the feel of her still fully clothed body moving to lay next to him once more, and she began kissing him yet again. Despite his current vulnerability, her kisses were one thing that he definitely had grown fond of already, which caused him to kiss her back once more, and even reach up to wrap his arms around her shoulders as he did.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    What little composure Eliot still had left took another huge hit when, throughout that kiss, he felt her hand move to his waist, and lower. He gasped against her lips as she moved to encircle him with her fingers then, not once breaking off the kiss. At the feel of her fingers wrapping around him, he nearly immediately became fully aroused at the touch then, which curled Claire¡¯s mouth into a smile as she continued moving her lips against his.

    The next few moments were nothing but a blur to Eliot as Claire continued using her hand to bring him closer and closer to that final moment. At last, he was pushed to that point of one final shudder of pleasure at the feel of her continued touch. His seed then spilled over her hand at that moment of release, causing his entire body to go limp next to her while he struggled to catch his breath once more.

    ¡°I guess some part of you isn¡¯t too opposed to a woman¡¯s touch after all¡± Claire whispered against his ear as he simply let out a breathy chuckle, pushing damp curls from his face as he struggled to force his eyes open again.

    After another moment to try to catch his breath, he finally forced words through still slightly trembling lips, ¡°given, that is an activity that only requires my partner¡¯s hands, which I¡¯m pretty sure isn¡¯t a gender-specific body part¡± he teased. Though the fact that he was smiling, and even joking after that encounter did give Claire the hope that he no longer felt nearly as afraid to be close with women, or at least, with her, at any rate.

    ¡°One step at a time, right?¡± she smiled over at Eliot before giving him another gentle kiss and curling against the even more prominent heat of his body then.

    When his heartbeat, breathing, and temperature all eventually returned to normal, several minutes later, Eliot couldn¡¯t help turning his head to look down at where she was still wrapped tightly around his naked body. He took a breath before speaking, ¡°while it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know all that much about pleasing a woman, in that way, I have trouble believing that that could have possibly been a satisfactory encounter for you.¡±

    Claire allowed a small giggle, ¡°do I appear unsatisfied?¡±

    ¡°Well, less satisfied, maybe¡± he smirked.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure. Remember our alleged wedding night? You made me come without even touching me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sure I did¡± he chuckled again with a shake of his head. He then dropped his voice and looked back at her, ¡°you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want me to do anything... to you?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡± she asked as she looked back up at where he blushed in response.

    Once again, hiding his nervousness in humor, he managed to reply, ¡°I might need a few more moments first¡± he teased as he glanced down at himself.

    Claire allowed a small laugh, but soon adopted a more serious expression, ¡°like I said, I know what I¡¯m comfortable with. This is about figuring out what you¡¯re comfortable with. This is your show Eliot. What you feel you¡¯re ok with is what we can do, when you feel ok with it. Nothing more... nothing less.¡±

    ¡°Problem being, I don¡¯t really know what I¡¯m ok with, when it comes to being with a woman. I mean, I didn¡¯t know I was ok with that, until we did it... Until you did it¡± he corrected with another shy smile.

    ¡°Ok with it, huh?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°A bit more than ok with it, obviously¡± he admitted, trying to bite back another smile.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to rush. I¡¯ve got time¡± she smiled as she placed another little kiss upon his chest.

    ¡°What about your friend? The one you came to France to see in the first place?¡±

    ¡°They can wait¡± she assured, not caring to try to explain how she would even know about the change in that plan now. Explaining her ability to have a telepathic conversation is something she really didn¡¯t want to have to do right then. Then again, she had already been scolding herself for prolonging her time with Eliot, and here she was agreeing to give him as much time with her as he needed. Apparently he wasn¡¯t the only one in that bed who needed help understanding their own desires it seemed.

    Claire didn¡¯t have much more time to continue chastising herself before Eliot¡¯s voice broke into her thoughts again, ¡°so, not trying to rush or anything, I promise, but why am I the only one who¡¯s naked here?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Do you want me to get naked?¡± she teased as he just shook his head at her refusal to give him an answer again. She then added, ¡°I just figured I should ease you into that.¡±

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help a smirk, ¡°is that a pun?¡±

    She then laughed too as she thought about her own words, ¡°I just meant, I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you with... all of that... too soon.¡±

    ¡°All of that, huh?¡± Eliot continued wearing the wry smile, ¡°odd thing to hear from a girl who spent our first night in the same bed together, pretending I was...¡± he just shook his head and swallowed another smile.

    ¡°But I was at least dressed during that¡± she reminded him.

    ¡°In a see through dressing gown¡± he teased.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that see-through¡± she defended.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty see-through¡± he chided, to which they both laughed once more.

    After another moment, she spoke more quietly, ¡°you can always put your clothes back on if you¡¯re uncomfortable. Or, I could take mine off, if you really want me to. Remember, this is all about what you want, Eliot.¡±

    ¡°Again, the problem is, I don¡¯t even know what I want. Except, I guess I do know that I want to find out. I mean, it is something everyone should actually know about themselves, especially when they¡¯re approaching their twentieth birthday.¡±

    ¡°Your birthday?¡± she smiled up at him again.

    ¡°Already got the suit¡± he joked as he gestured downward, causing another small laugh from her. After another few minutes, he spoke more quietly again, ¡°you really would take your clothes off just if I said I wanted you to? What about what you want? Shouldn¡¯t that be at least some part of this... learning experience, too?¡± he decided on.

    ¡°Like I said, I already know what I want¡± she assured him again.

    ¡°Am I one of those things, honestly?¡± he made himself ask.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± she smiled as she kissed him once more.

    Once the kiss ended, he smiled up at her, ¡°finally, she almost gives me an answer for once.¡±

    ¡°I just... I keep holding back. I¡¯m just afraid of saying or doing something that scares you away¡± she confessed, which did cause him to look downwards, easily recalling the somewhat scary thoughts he had occasionally been allowing himself to entertain about things a lot stranger to him about her than just her gender.

 Chapter 82

    Shortly after Eliot drifted off that night, Claire was disturbed once more from her place curled up next to him under the covers. This time it was Hollister¡¯s voice breaking into her psyche instead. Though there was no typical greeting, as the first thing she heard was, He¡¯s faltering Claire. When exactly will you be here?

    Claire let out a heavy sigh as she glanced over at where Eliot¡¯s breathing told her that he was at least asleep, this time. Faltering how? Do you mean showing signs of going dark, or do you just mean faltering about your idea for him to return to France?

    I was hoping you still wished to help, seeing as you were the only one who ever got through to him even before his embrace.

    Claire sighed again, well, not long after his embrace, he didn¡¯t seem to need me much anymore.

    Hollister was then the one to sigh before replying, are you referring to that human girl he seemed taken with before coming here?

    He told you about her? Claire asked, thrown a bit by that fact.

    Simply that she looked a lot like you, interestingly enough, he added pointedly, and that she did distract him when you yourself seemed distracted. But now she is long gone, as they all eventually are. They¡¯ll never be to us what we can be to one another. Surely you know that fact by now, Claire.

    She swallowed a lump in her throat as she looked down at where that current mortal distraction of her own was lying sleeping next to her. She couldn¡¯t help wondering if Hollister could not only speak with her, but see her as well right at that moment. Who knew what capabilities he could truly have at his age? But she made herself write off his comment as simply having heard about her and ¡°the emperor¡¯s bastard¡± from Lemuel in recent nights.

    I¡¯m sorry Hollister, I¡¯ve found myself helping another at the moment. Hence the delays.

    Is this other someone also in danger of becoming an antitribu as powerful as your sire? He asked her pointedly.

    No, she had to admit, though gave no further clarification.

    Then which do you think is more important? Hollister stated bluntly, before abruptly cutting off their communication and leaving her to think on his unspoken warning.

    <hr>

    Claire spent the following hour writing Eliot a slightly tearful note trying to explain that she had meant every word about helping him, and that she honestly didn¡¯t want to leave, but it seemed she had no choice right then. She then softly kissed his forehead and forced herself to leave their peaceful little cabin behind, as much as it hurt her to.

    As she made her way to the train station once again, she tried not to think of how much it may hurt him too. Not to mention what damage it could do to whatever progress she had made in getting him past his wariness when it came to intimacy with the fairer sex; especially considering most of that progress had only been made at all, only hours earlier.

    The train that transported her from the Black Forest to the French coast took nearly two days due to stops along the way. However the trip across the relatively short expanse of water between France and England did take less than a day. So her entire trip itself to get back to Hollister¡¯s haven once again was approximately three days. But they were three long days, as she couldn¡¯t help worrying about what state Eliot would be in due to her sudden disappearance, after they had grown so close in the three days prior to those she had just spent traveling away from him now, with no real explanation she could share with him. And without being able to stay to even give a real goodbye to him. And she doubted he would easily get past either of those facts.

    When she did find herself at the extravagant castle that now belonged to Hollister, and previously to Griffyn, her sadness still had not subsided much at all. Though she still tried to force a smile when Nicolas was the one to greet her in the main hall of the castle.

    ¡°Claire, you came¡± he stated as more of a question than a statement. Though, he looked quickly down as the distance that seemed to now exist between them was immediately obvious.

    ¡°I did¡± she confirmed as she tried to hold that smile and moved slowly to offer him a gentle hug for the first time since the awkward one they had shared prior to his leaving America over two decades earlier.

    ¡°But you are not happy to be here¡± he stated quietly as their short embrace ended. ¡°Your aura is very sad now.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Sorry, long trip¡± she replied in a somewhat broken voice, not looking up at him as she trained her eyes on anything else she could.

    ¡°Not that long¡± he returned softly, before adding, ¡°but you are sad. Sad about Garnet, still, and....¡± he paused a moment, ¡°and Eliot?¡± he asked her questioningly.

    She immediately looked back up at him then, her guard instantly up, ¡°so Hollister has taught you quite a bit, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to understand why you were so sad, if it was because of being with me again, or...¡±

    ¡°Then you could have asked¡± she told him sharply, her emotions raw at that point, and having him reading her as though she were an open book, was one thing that she didn¡¯t have the strength for right then. Instead, she moved away to go and locate a servant to take her to whatever quarters she would be staying in now that she had been forced to abandon someone who did nothing whatsoever to deserve such treatment; and who would probably never trust her again after being treated to it. Assuming she did ever even see him again, that was.

    <hr>

    Claire was more than a bit startled when Hollister himself entered her chambers later that night. ¡°Welcome back to England¡± he told her quietly.

    ¡°Thanks¡± she said in a near whisper as she turned her attention back to organizing her vanity for the third time that night.

    ¡°I hear you were a bit sharp with Nicolas earlier¡± he began, watching her warily.

    ¡°He read me¡± she stated with that same sharpness in her voice. Though before Hollister could respond to the accusation in her look as well as her tone, ¡°he could go dark, and you taught him one of the most terrible powers any antitribu could ever have. How did you think that was a good idea?¡± she stated, having to muster an extreme amount of willpower to even express that much disapproval to a Kindred so much older and more powerful than herself.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t gone dark yet, Claire, even if you equate mind-reading with being a villain.¡±

    She tried to force down the glare, but didn¡¯t succeed all that well, ¡°yet¡± was all she said, as she turned away from him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who made you feel guilty enough to come here before you obviously wanted to. Nicolas reading you was an innocent attempt to try and fix whatever you were so upset about. Do you really think snapping at a boy who¡¯s already spent most of his mortal life being cowed is that good of an idea?¡±

    ¡°Did anyone ever actually tell you what your childe, Thomas, did to me? Made me do? And the reason he could do that to me was because of you teaching him that very skill you¡¯re defending now. I think I have the right to be just a bit upset by that¡± she told him, forcing the will to finish her statement once more.

    ¡°Fair point, Claire¡± he allowed, his tone only softening slightly, ¡°but you were already upset before Nicolas used his power unwisely. That simply magnified what was already there, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You reading me now too?¡±

    ¡°Deducing.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m here now, you got what you wanted¡± she mumbled in a nearly inaudible tone.

    ¡°I wanted you to try and continue helping Nicolas. Though that doesn¡¯t seem to be what you want to do, right now.¡±

    Claire shook her head, eyes down, ¡°of course I want to help him, Hollister.¡± She sighed heavily, ¡°but I didn¡¯t want it to come at the cost of hurting someone else that I wanted to help very much as well¡± she admitted softly.

    ¡°The human boy?¡± Hollister stated with a sigh as he took a seat.

    ¡°Odd how you can say human like it¡¯s a slur. You¡¯re still a Toreador, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about looking down on them, Claire. It¡¯s about knowing that trying to be close to them, it never really works. Not for very long. It¡¯s safer to just not let yourself get too close at all, in the major scheme of things.¡±

    ¡°Letting myself get close, letting myself care... It¡¯s what makes me still feel human, Hollister. Hurting them, betraying them: That does the opposite¡± she whispered with a slight sniffle.

    <hr>

    When Claire was interrupted next, the hour was near three in the morning, and it was Nicolas at the door of her chambers then. She sighed after weakly making herself call him into the room. ¡°Yes?¡± was the only other greeting she managed once he entered, and she continued to look away, just waiting for him to read her again.

    ¡°Hollister explained why you were upset with me earlier¡± was the greeting Nicolas returned, speaking in that unsure tone of his, as always, taking only a few steps closer to where she was now seated at the window, staring out across the London sky outside.

    ¡°I can just imagine his version of that explanation¡± she mumbled, still not looking back as he took a few more tentative steps toward her.

    ¡°Can I explain?¡± he asked her softly, now just a few feet from where she sat. Though that did cause Claire to turn emerald eyes back to him, however briefly.

    ¡°Explain what?¡± she made herself ask.

    ¡°Why he taught me to read thoughts at all¡± Nicolas offered in the same quiet tone.

    With a broken sigh, she turned her eyes back to the window, ¡°I¡¯ve already heard the justifications. Sean¡¯s made it abundantly clear why we need to have a skill like that. It doesn¡¯t mean I have to ever enjoy it being used on me though¡± she had to add, though nearly inaudibly.

    ¡°Claire, imagine if you spent your entire life being hurt so badly that you were no longer able to trust anyone, anywhere, any person you ever met. If you were just afraid all the time, that any one of them could hurt you too, at any moment¡± he swallowed as he looked down, just as Claire did then. He then continued, ¡°if that was how you spent your entire life feeling, then could you ever even try to face eternity without finding some way to stop being afraid of everyone around you, finally?¡±

    Blinking back tears at his reminder of the terrors he had endured, Claire needed a moment to respond, ¡°I do understand Nicolas, why you would want to use something like that to stop being afraid. I do¡± she stated as she finally looked back at him, ¡°but you used it on me. Have I ever given you a reason to be afraid of me, Nicolas?¡± she asked him in a whisper.

    ¡°No, Claire¡± he admitted, brown eyes cast down, ¡°I just wanted to stop you from being so sad. The way you did for me, all that time ago.¡± He took another moment before making himself turn his eyes back to where she still held her own gaze to the floor, ¡°but it seems I did the opposite.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Nearly two weeks had passed since Claire¡¯s return to England, and now she was returning once more. This time, she and Nicolas had just come back from their revisiting of the site where the nightmare that was his childhood had taken place.

    There were the expected reservations and moments of fear from him as he faced that past. But seeing the asylum now abandoned, fallen into disrepair, no remnants of the man who had tortured he and his sister, or any of the people who had somehow never managed to stop it from happening; those things did eventually begin to make him realize that his past was finally gone for good. Or so they all hoped would be the case for him. But as all of them had said at one point or another: Eternity is a very long time. So his extended Kindred family would always be keeping an eye on him, even if from afar, just to assure all of them that he would never truly become like his sire.

    Upon their return, it wasn¡¯t just Hollister waiting in the main hall to hear the tale of how their trip had went. Aidan had also stopped in upon finding out that his sire would be there once more that night. As she and Nicolas entered the room, she was more than a little surprised to first sense, then see Aidan, despite knowing that he had been living in London under Hollister¡¯s rule for as long as Nicolas had in recent decades.

    ¡°Aidan? Hi...¡± she managed as she and Nicolas moved slowly toward where he and Hollister greeted them with smiles, Hollister¡¯s polite, Aidan¡¯s more jovial, as usual.

    ¡°Hi? All I get is a hi?¡± he chided as he took a step forward to reach out for a hug, completely unaware of how Claire might still be feeling the sting of his affair with Garnet making him seemingly forget about her altogether, despite the long, passionate past she and he now shared.

    The embrace lasted a long moment before Claire finally made herself return it, and wrap her childe in her own arms as well. Though looking up into his dark eyes again, that she still had difficulty with, even after all this time; a probable side effect from never getting any real sort of closure with any of her previous lovers after they had abandoned her for that strange girl all those years ago.

    ¡°So, you both still appear to be in one piece¡± Hollister offered, cutting through the tension in the room that followed the awkward reunion.

    ¡°It was hard¡± Nicolas affirmed, ¡°but it¡¯s done. Hopefully it¡¯s all really in the past now¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Good¡± Hollister smiled. He then glanced at where Claire stiffly stood between Aidan and Nicolas now, her eyes still locked to the marble floors beneath their feet. ¡°Thank you, Claire, for following through on helping with such a matter.¡±

    Though the tiniest nod seemed to be her only response. It was apparent that she was not feeling comfortable in that moment at all, even though two of the three men had been extraordinarily close to her in nights past. But now, the distance between she and them seemed palpable.

    Thankfully a servant then interrupted that awkward silence in the room to inform Hollister of a visitor to his home. ¡°And who might this visitor be?¡± Hollister asked the young woman.

    ¡°A human, sire. He said he was some sort of ambassador, from France?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit late for human politics?¡± Hollister asked the question more to himself, ¡°not that that emperor ever had much decorum¡± he added, Claire¡¯s eyes flying up at the mention of Eliot¡¯s father. ¡°Fine, send him in.¡± Though, having caught that quick look from Claire, Hollister narrowed his eyes as he looked back her way, ¡°You¡¯ve met him, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Who do you mean?¡± she asked hoarsely, mainly to buy a moment to compose herself.

    ¡°Napol¨¦on III. Their current emperor,¡± he clarified unnecessarily.

    ¡°Briefly¡± was the only answer she managed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t sound as though you liked him much either¡± he allowed a wry smile, ¡°any idea why he would be sending me an ambassador at this hour?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the politician¡± was all she could find to respond with. Though Hollister¡¯s dark look seemed to imply that he knew that she must have had some suspicion on the matter, though Claire remained silent, her eyes returning to the floor.

    Before they could discuss the matter further, all their eyes turned to the doors of the main hall as the ambassador in question entered. Claire was sure her heart would have stopped, could it have, once her deep green eyes fell upon Eliot entering the room, his expression saying plenty, even without the ability to read his thoughts.

    After the long moment he took to pull his eyes from Claire, Eliot moved them over the others present as he slowly made his feet carry him across the room toward them.

    ¡°And you are?¡± Hollister greeted him, though his eyes easily caught the tension there between Eliot and Claire.

    ¡°Eliot Bonaparte, my lord¡± he replied, his voice shaking for more reasons than their combined presence affecting him all at once, as he offered a slight bow, his eyes never leaving Claire for a moment as she stared back, trying to find any words at all for him right then.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Bonaparte?¡± Hollister raised a brow at that, ¡°and you are here, why again?¡± Hollister continued.

    Eliot needed another moment to finally pull his eyes from Claire, as well as move them from the other men present, before he remembered to speak, ¡°it seems that the emperor¡¯s daughter-by-law had gone missing. And then had returned to our shores again this very night, before being spirited away across the channel to your own shores once more. And now, it seems, to your own door. His son would very much like her returned to him¡± he added, his eyes locked on Claire once again then.

    The way Eliot¡¯s eyes remained upon Claire made it more than apparent who he was speaking about, which caused Hollister to take a moment of his own before responding to the young man, though his eyes too were on Claire then, ¡°the emperor¡¯s daughter-by-law?¡± he repeated in an almost accusatory tone.

    ¡°Yes, they were only married weeks ago before she... vanished. We were quite concerned that something terrible had happened to her. The royal family were nearly beside themselves, or her husband was, at any rate¡± Eliot replied more quietly, still watching Claire as she kept her eyes down.

    ¡°This would be a good time for you to speak up, Claire¡± Hollister told her in a muted tone.

    ¡°If we could just have a moment?¡± Claire made herself ask, her voice small.

    Hollister shook his head before nodding his permission for she and Eliot to go ¡®have a moment,¡¯ as she had requested. She awkwardly took Eliot¡¯s arm and led him from the main hall, easily noting all that suspicion, worry, and hurt in his aura right then.

    When they finally reached her chambers, Eliot seemed at a loss for words but made himself form them nonetheless, ¡°I suppose I feel a bit better now¡± was all he managed, nearly choking on the words as his eyes turned back to her.

    ¡°You do?¡± she asked, not expecting that response, as it was in direct opposition to everything his aura said he was feeling right then.

    ¡°At least now that I know that you abandoned me for a huge English castle, filled with extremely attractive men¡± he responded as he moved to lounge back on the edge of her bed with a shake of his head.

    Claire almost allowed a small chuckle at the fact that his humor had somehow remained in tact, despite her unexplained abandonment, but quickly forced a more regretful expression. ¡°How did you even manage to find me here though?¡±

    ¡°For all anyone else knows, you are my wife. Do you really think none of my father¡¯s men would have told him that his missing daughter-by-law was seen boarding a ship tonight, with one of those... extremely attractive men¡± he added distractedly as his dark eyes turned toward her chamber door again.

    ¡°These are the friends I originally came to France to help. Before our... adventure¡± she attempted another smile, ¡°seems they still needed my help after all, hence my leaving like that¡± she attempted the vaguest explanation she could while still avoiding any outright deceit.

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but it still doesn¡¯t explain why you didn¡¯t just tell me you wanted to go see those friends¡± he told her sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she whispered as she moved to take a seat on the bed as well, ¡°I¡¯ve just never been very good at saying goodbye. Especially to people I really don¡¯t want to have to say goodbye to at all. I was scared that you would be angry with me for... all we said, and did... and then for me to leave anyway, despite how close we were getting. I didn¡¯t want to see that anger, any more than I wanted to leave at all¡± she assured him, leaving out the other factor of not wanting him to have to get any further involved in the lives of any more of her kind, considering the growing suspicions he already had about her own nature.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t marriage for better or worse?¡± he chided.

    Claire allowed a small smile, ¡°Eliot, you know we¡¯re not really married. I already have a husband, remember?¡±

    ¡°Was he one of those extremely attractive men downstairs?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking as he looked at the door again.

    ¡°No¡± she admitted with a small smile.

    ¡°Then it seems I¡¯m the only one you have here. And I don¡¯t want to give up that role, quite yet¡± he whispered as he moved to kiss her once again.

    When their kiss ended, Claire¡¯s relief almost matched Eliot¡¯s, at the fact that their relationship, such as it even was, still endured. ¡°I¡¯m still shocked that you came here to find me, and get me back.¡± she smiled softly.

    Looking down with that trace of a blush again, Eliot replied, ¡°so who were all those very delicious young men surrounding you when I arrived, anyway?¡± he attempted to lighten the intensity of that kiss he hadn¡¯t even planned, consciously anyway.

    Claire took a moment to try and decide how to explain a room full of Kindred and their odd relationships with one another to a human who still did not even know they existed. ¡°Well the one who did all the talking, that¡¯s Hollister. He¡¯s the... nobleman who owns this castle¡± she decided on. ¡°The others were mutual friends of he and I.¡±

    ¡°And these friends don¡¯t have names?¡± Eliot teased as he smiled over at her.

    Claire had to take a moment with that answer too, ¡°Nicolas and Aidan¡± she admitted, quickly looking up to see him quickly looking down.

    ¡°Well, at least you weren¡¯t lonely during our separation¡± he returned, though his words had dropped to nearly a whisper then.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Eliot¡± she attempted, though her own tone was weak then.

    ¡°Like what? We¡¯re not really married and you already have a husband stashed somewhere else as well. It¡¯s hardly that shocking at this point.¡±

    ¡°My husband is back in America. And it¡¯s been a... a long time¡± she made herself say once more, ¡°since I was even with Aidan or Nicolas. Actually, I hadn¡¯t even seen Aidan in years, until coming into this place and seeing him here again tonight.¡±

    Eliot simply shook his head as he leaned back on his elbows to turn his eyes to the ceiling above them with a rather hard to read expression on his face. ¡°This is the strangest relationship ever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kind of afraid of what you might say next¡± she admitted.

    He then let out a shadow of a chuckle, ¡°Everyone back home thinks we fell madly in love and were married, then that you abandoned me days later. And now here we are, together again, three weeks into our alleged marriage, still having not consummated it, despite what the nobility of France might think. And here I am questioning your sexual relations when I haven¡¯t even properly made love to you yet, or any woman for that matter¡± he just shook his head again as he recounted those facts.

    ¡°Welcome to my life¡± she attempted her own smile, sad though it was, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re not the one who might run away from me now?¡±

 Chapter 84

    It was just past one that night when Aidan made his way to Claire¡¯s room in the hopes of having a slightly warmer reunion than the one earlier in the evening. However, he pushed open the heavy carved door to find Eliot looking up from where he was laying upon the bed, leafing through a book. He sat up quickly as Aidan glanced around the room questioningly.

    ¡°Apologies, I was looking for Claire¡± Aidan greeted him in that honeyed British accent which was just as distracting to Claire¡¯s ears as Eliot¡¯s flowery French accent was.

    ¡°She¡¯s having a bath I¡¯m afraid¡± Eliot stated warily as he gestured to the door of the privy.

    ¡°Alone? Shame that¡± Aidan stated, more to himself as he stepped into the room, moving his eyes over where Eliot now sat at the edge of the bed, his own wariness apparent. ¡°I would have knocked, but I didn¡¯t realize that she still had company.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t normally knock on Claire¡¯s bedroom door when you enter?¡± Eliot asked, the words leaving his lips before his mind could check their departure.

    Though Aidan simply smirked at the comment as he absently let the door fall shut behind him, giving the other young man a more curious look then. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a habit left over from all the nights she and I had shared chambers in the past¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help replying, that mischief always present in him, even after two centuries.

    ¡°I see¡± Eliot stated, looking away as he tried to find any other words in the face of the presence that Aidan possessed, which was only a bit less overwhelming than Claire¡¯s own.

    ¡°So, Eliot Bonaparte, you said?¡± Aidan stated as he invited himself to lounge across the plush red sofa, propping his head against one of its arms, his booted feet against the other.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name I¡¯m afraid¡± Eliot managed, equally annoyed by and drawn to this beautiful man and the charisma that nearly dripped off of him.

    ¡°Aidan, Aidan Tudor¡± he smiled, not even hiding the way his eyes traveled over the young man.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at that as he looked back, ¡°there are still Tudors?¡±

    ¡°Well, you know us royal bastards, we tend to just keep popping up, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°I see you seem to know a bit more about me than I know about you¡± Eliot managed.

    ¡°Long black curls, gorgeous brown eyes, a royal father who was a bit too liberal with his seed. I practically am you. Or is it you that are practically me?¡± Aidan added with another smirk.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Claire has her tastes, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Aidan smiled again, his eyes moving over Eliot once more.

    Eliot blinked at the insinuation before finding words again, ¡°I¡¯ve known you for five minutes and I honestly can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re trying to insult me or seduce me¡± he stated bravely.

    Aidan simply let out a laugh at his perception, ¡°I like you. No wonder Claire was so damned sad about having lost... your companionship¡± he settled on.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t tell¡± Eliot mumbled to himself as he looked away again.

    ¡°So, you somehow talked Claire into pretending to be your wife? That is extremely interesting to me¡± Aidan stated as he glanced at the privy door again before continuing the conversation.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Eliot returned.

    ¡°How could it not be? It begs so many questions. Especially since I know Claire¡¯s actual husband very nearly as well as I know Claire. I know both of them, very, very well¡± he added with a bit of sultriness.

    ¡°She gave the impression that she and this Sean, they have a very open marriage¡± Eliot stated, watching Aidan closely for any sign that that may not have been the case after all.

    ¡°Oh believe me, they do. You can trust me completely on that matter. I promise¡± he added pointedly.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at Aidan¡¯s tone and words. He then looked back at the still closed privy door before dropping his voice, ¡°so you were her husband¡¯s lover too?¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t get me wrong; it took Sean a very long time to come around to me. Especially since I had been making love to Claire long before he and I ever shared a bed. But come around he definitely did, eventually.¡±

    Eliot¡¯s breath was shorter then, his skin flushed a bit as he continued watching Aidan¡¯s amused smile, ¡°so you like both then?¡±

    ¡°Both Sean and Claire?¡± Aidan asked, ¡°I¡¯d say that is apparent at this point in the conversation, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I mean both... women and men. You like them both equally... as lovers?¡± Eliot breathed the words more than spoke them.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Aidan narrowed his eyes then before answering, ¡°as does Claire, and Sean, and almost every one of us in our little ring of acquaintances¡± he assured as he watched the young man even more closely then.

    Eliot¡¯s breath caught again then as he looked back at the door, then Aidan once more.

    That was when Aidan seemed to have an epiphany as he spoke again, ¡°my my, is that the reason you needed Claire to help you get out of your marriage?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eliot asked, his blush deepening.

    ¡°Darling, I just told you about how I enjoy making love to women and men both. You don¡¯t have to look so terrified¡± Aidan assured with another smile.

    Eliot finally gave in and spoke, though quietly, ¡°I¡¯m trying, with Claire. She was helping me to be more... to get used to the idea...¡± he shook his head, ¡°then she left and came here. I need her back. She¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ve ever even trusted... like that¡± he finished softly.

    Aidan smiled more sincerely then, ¡°yes, Claire definitely has her tastes.¡±

    When Claire finally returned a moment later, she found the two men giving each other smiles across the room: Aidan¡¯s playful, Eliot¡¯s nervous. She shook her head as she moved toward them, now wearing a simple white silk robe, loosely tied at her waist and clinging to her damp skin.

    ¡°This looks like an utterly terrifying conversation I¡¯ve just walked in on¡± she greeted. Looking between them with a biting of her lip.

    ¡°Relax, darling, we were just discussing past loves, and such¡± Aidan assured her with that continued mischief clear in his voice, his eyes, and his smile.

    ¡°Like I said, terrifying¡± she repeated quietly. Despite her nervousness at their meeting one another, she did still seem to be in better spirits than she had been when she had spoken with Aidan earlier that evening.

    ¡°And I wanted to have an actual reunion with you, aside from that poor excuse for the one we had earlier¡± Aidan added as he finally moved his feet to the floor, leaning forward in his seat as he smiled up at her.

    ¡°I was in a slightly bitter mood earlier¡± she confirmed what had already been obvious, ¡°and I didn¡¯t think you had spent a lot of time putting much thought into our reunion at all these past few years¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°Ouch¡± he stated as he stood next to her, only casting the briefest glance at where Eliot watched them from his seat at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Well you and I were barely speaking before you left Los Angeles, so...¡± she then glanced back at where Eliot hung on their every word and piece of body language as the two stood speaking closely, ¡°and this really isn¡¯t the time for this conversation, Aidan.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Should we skip to the part where you forgive me and we make love for the rest of the night. Because I¡¯d be fine with that too¡± he told her as he gently moved a hand to her waist, his eyes moving down the length of her body.

    ¡°Aidan¡± she told him pointedly.

    ¡°Claire¡± he smiled back down at her.

    ¡°As you can see, I have company¡± she told him, trying her best to keep her tone even, and not turn her eyes back to see whatever reaction Eliot was possibly having to Aidan¡¯s obvious familiarity.

    Then he leaned down to speak next to her ear, ¡°and since when has having another beautiful man in the room ever stopped you and I from making love?¡± he teased.

    ¡°He is not Sean or Daniel, Aidan, and I seriously doubt that he¡¯d be...¡± she began, only to have her voice break off as Eliot stood and moved closer to them as well.

    ¡°What were you saying?¡± Aidan teased again, as he finally turned from Claire and moved his hand up to gently caress Eliot¡¯s cheek, to which the younger man made no attempt to pull back from the touch.

    ¡°Eliot?¡± Claire asked warily, hoping he would give some clear indication of whether he really did want Aidan to continue his advances, with either of them.

    ¡°Maybe this is what I need Claire¡± Eliot breathed the words as he moved his hand up to cover Aidan¡¯s, ¡°a sort of stepping stone between only being with men, to at least trying to be with a woman too¡± he whispered, looking down into Aidan¡¯s eyes that were just barely darker than his own.

    ¡°Me? A stepping stone of sorts? Now, I wonder if you can relate to such an idea, yourself, Claire?¡± he told her pointedly before moving to cover Eliot¡¯s lips with his own as Claire just watched, unable to find any words at all right then.

    <hr>

    Eventually, Aidan and Eliot had finished giving each other so much pleasure that the living one among them was in danger of passing out if Aidan didn¡¯t give him a chance to breathe. Aidan then rolled over to where Claire was laying on the other side of the lovers. In the same moment, he took Claire¡¯s lips with his own instead, pulling her against his naked body as Eliot laid his head back on the other side of their now shared lover, trying to catch his breath.

    Aidan¡¯s lips devoured Claire¡¯s, still suffering his own afterglow from the encounter that Claire had merely watched, her desire for both of them increasing exponentially as she did. He hungrily pulled her robe open and nearly ripped it from her body, leaving her as bare as each of them, before pulling her even closer then.

    In mere moments, he was pulling her leg over his hips and reaching down to slide himself inside her, producing a loud moan from both their lips at the penetration. He moved against her, entering her more and more deeply with each thrust, making it obvious that he had missed her much more than she had thought.

    As Aidan feverishly made love to her, Eliot couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes to watch the encounter, swallowing a lump in his throat as Claire came closer and closer to that actual moment of pleasure, rather than the one she had merely faked on their first night together; all just to save him from a life of misery.

    Eliot turned onto his side and continued to let his eyes linger on first Aidan then Claire, then pass over each of them again and again as they made love. As he watched the encounter, he began feeling that desire taking over his body once more. Though he honestly couldn¡¯t say which of them he was feeling more desire for right then; perhaps both of them, after all.

    Once both of their bodies shuddered in that final climactic moment, Claire and Aidan collapsed against one another, each holding the other tightly as they waited to recover. After several minutes of much softer, warmer kisses, Aidan finally pulled himself from her and rolled onto his back as he smiled over at Eliot¡¯s lust-filled eyes on them both. He couldn¡¯t help the small chuckle as he also moved to place another kiss over Eliot¡¯s lips before pushing himself up from the bed between them. He tossed another smile back at them both before moving out of the room toward his own chambers before dawn would be upon them once again.

    That was when Claire let she and Eliot¡¯s eyes meet across the space Aidan had left between them atop the large bed. She couldn¡¯t help her own smile as Eliot let his eyes move over every inch of her pale, bare skin, not seeming to shy away from taking it all in after all.

    She finally made her smiling lips speak, ¡°should I now officially consider you ¡®eased into it?¡¯¡± she teased, as he simply gave her a sheepish smile and pulled her close for their most passionate kiss yet.

 Chapter 85

    Those kisses between them didn¡¯t last long though, as the sun soon rose, causing Claire to drift off in his arms. ¡°Like clockwork¡± he stated, more to himself, ¡°at least we¡¯re finally on the same sleep schedule though¡± he added with a smirk.

    Now that she was asleep though, he had a moment to think. He began running all the events of the night through his head again while continuing to hold her cool, naked body against his own much warmer one. He allowed his eyes to once again move down over her bare breasts, and lower still, once again taking her all in as he took a deep breath.

    Just as his brain once again began replaying the sight of Aidan making love to her less than an hour earlier, he was soon shaken from such thoughts as the door to her chambers opened again. Eliot quickly yanked the covers up over both of their naked bodies as he sat up to turn his eyes to the door.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± he asked the young blonde servant girl who entered the room, more than a bit of annoyance clear in his tone.

    ¡°Apologies, my lord¡± she curtsied slightly, "I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d be... with her¡± she decided on.

    ¡°So you planned to come into her bedroom unannounced as she slept and find her alone?¡± he asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to watch over her, as she sleeps¡± she stammered slightly, not having been prepared to be questioned about what was more than routine there in Hollister¡¯s home each day.

    ¡°Well as you can see, I¡¯m already doing that, so you can run along now, uh...?¡±

    ¡°May, my lord¡± she offered.

    ¡°All right, aurevoir May¡± Eliot told her, trying to keep the suspicion out of his voice at such odd behavior from a servant girl.

    She looked a little thrown as she tried to find a response, ¡°Hollister insists, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Insists on what?¡± Eliot returned, finding it hard to believe that she hadn¡¯t just scurried off as most servants did when given a directive. At least in his limited time interacting with them at his father¡¯s home.

    ¡°On one of us watching over any guests each day, my lord¡± she answered slowly.

    ¡°From inside their rooms?¡± he raised a brow.

    ¡°Safer, my lord¡± she told him in that unsure tone again.

    ¡°Safer from what?¡± he asked, his volume raising slightly.

    ¡°From others I suppose¡± she attempted.

    ¡°Others?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord¡± she stated in a whisper.

    Eliot just shook his head again, ¡°well, she¡¯s safe with me. So, that means you can go¡± he stated again.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that anyone else would be sleeping in her quarters, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re aware now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    ¡°Ok, goodbye May.¡±

    ¡°Hollister would not like....¡± her voice trailed off.

    ¡°Hollister knows very well that I am in here with her¡± he assured, still finding her insistence unbelievable.

    Not sure how to proceed, as he did appear to be there as a lover rather than a threat, May looked around warily. ¡°I suppose I could wait right outside the door, my lord¡± she stammered again.

    ¡°Yes, do that¡± he shook his head again.

    She simply gave another uneasy curtsy before leaving the room once more, hoping that her decision to do so wouldn¡¯t be deadly for Claire, or herself.

    Shaking his head one last time, Eliot waited until the door shut behind her before moving to lie down next to Claire¡¯s body once more. As his eyelids began to get heavy, he wrapped his arms tightly around her, despite their nakedness, and despite how much she did feel like death whenever that deep sleep overtook her each morning. Each morning, he thought again... his suspicions never having truly left him. They had only been supplanted by other matters in recent nights. Though his brain soon quieted as sleep finally overtook him then as well.

    <hr>

    Eliot woke at around one that afternoon, still wrapped around Claire¡¯s deathly cold, and still body. As he came to, he pushed himself up and quickly noticed that May had once more returned to the room since he had drifted off. She now sat upon the couch Aidan had claimed before their night took that extremely passionate turn. The young woman now looked more than a bit tense as he returned to consciousness and his eyes found her there once more.

    ¡°You don¡¯t give up, do you?¡± he stated groggily.

    ¡°Hollister wouldn¡¯t approve my lord¡± she repeated again, though in a small voice.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°And I thought Claire and her friends were strange enough¡± he mumbled, more to himself. He sighed as he looked around the room, and back down at Claire once more, before turning his eyes back to May. ¡°Well, if you insist on being here, could you at least hand me my trousers?¡± he asked as he gestured to the floor where Aidan had tossed them after the two had eagerly undressed one another before their lovemaking.

    ¡°Yes, my lord¡± she said obediently as she pushed herself up to retrieve the clothing and awkwardly reach across where Claire still slept in order to hand it to him. ¡°Would you like me to help you dress, my lord?¡± she offered.

    Eliot just shook his head as he grabbed the clothing from her hand, ¡°I think I can manage.¡± May simply curtsied again and returned to her previous seat then. With another sound of disbelief, he looked back at her, ¡°so I don¡¯t suppose asking you to leave while I dress would work either?¡±

    ¡°Hollister wouldn¡¯t---¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know¡± he mumbled as he awkwardly slid to the opposite edge of the bed, keeping his back to her as he moved to pull the material up his legs, and more awkwardly stood to complete the process by pulling them over his narrow hips.

    When he looked back her way, she was biting her lip and watching him with obvious desire, which she quickly tried to hide as he turned back. He then tried to force away another blush as he moved around the bed to pick up his shirt from where it had been discarded on the floor the previous night as well. As he slid it on he noted that she still tried to hide the way her eyes still wanted to move over him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help finding myself wondering if there¡¯s another reason why you don¡¯t want to seem to leave this room¡± he made himself point out as he buttoned his shirt.

    ¡°Orders my lord. Hollister is very serious about his guests¡¯ safety.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± he mumbled as he pushed hair from his face and gave Claire another glance before looking back at May, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you can direct me to where to get something to eat, and a drink¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding.

    ¡°The kitchen is on the first floor. Large double doors to the left of the staircase¡± she offered.

    With another sigh he left the room, having too many thoughts racing through his brain after the previous night to deal with the strange servant and Hollister¡¯s strange security policies right then.

    <hr>

    Eliot spent the better part of the afternoon out on the veranda with a bottle of wine as he took in London¡¯s scenery. The entire time, he found himself consistently moving his eyes back to the glass patio doors, wondering if he was truly the only soul in the castle who was awake at that hour. Aside from the few servants moving around the place, at any rate.

    Considering his first rather stimulating introduction to one of Claire¡¯s friends, he was more than a bit curious to have a chance to speak with the other two. Especially when he knew for a fact that the quietest of those three beautiful men he had caught a glimpse of upon his arrival, Nicolas, was also one of Claire¡¯s former lovers. But alas, not one of them, even the infamous lord of the house, made an appearance at all that day. And that fact was more than a bit curious in and of itself.

    It was nearing five when his distaste for the cool winter air put an end to his watching of the London streets below that day. Eliot then returned to the guest wing, hoping that just possibly Claire would wake before sunset for once, as futile as that hope may be. When he arrived at her room once more, he poked his head inside, only to receive a startled, look from May, as Claire still slept soundly.

    ¡°Tell me when she wakes, I suppose¡± he stated, receiving a nod in return before closing the door once more.

    His eyes then moved to the door across the hall, and he couldn¡¯t help wondering if perhaps that was where Aidan was staying. Or possibly even the quiet young man who she had been seen boarding the ship with, Nicolas. On that thought, he glanced back at her door once more, before tentatively knocking at the nearest other door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± a young woman called from inside, her tone tense as she greeted him.

    ¡°I was just looking for Aidan, is this his room?¡± he made himself ask.

    ¡°He¡¯s still asleep, my lord¡± she returned through the door.

    Eliot just shook his head, ¡°so this is his room then?¡± he pressed.

    She finally moved to the door to open it a crack as she looked up at him, her face just as pretty as May¡¯s, ¡°he probably will be awake soon, but he isn¡¯t yet¡± she repeated.

    Standing nearly a foot taller than the girl, he easily glanced over her head into the room behind her. There Aidan was indeed as sound asleep as Claire. Eliot scoffed as he looked back down at the still rather tense young lady, ¡°is there anyone in this house, other than the staff, who are actually awake before the sun goes down?¡± he had to ask, though his voice seemed to trail off mid-question, as though something had begun to click in his brain then.

    Seeming slightly startled by his question, the girl forced the first response she could, ¡°Hollister usually never lets... outsiders¡± she decided on, ¡°stay here during the day.¡±

    ¡°Outsiders?¡± Eliot¡¯s look became even more suspicious at that particular word choice. ¡°As in, from France?¡± he couldn¡¯t help pressing with a slight scoff.

    ¡°Please my lord, you¡¯ll have to wait until later to speak with Hollister or any of his regular guests¡± and with that, she closed the door between them, locking it behind her as she did.

    With frustration, Eliot slumped into a seat upon a plush velvet-covered bench just outside the doors to their rooms. He sat there for nearly half an hour, pouring through everything that was still racing through his mind about Claire and those closest to her. Of course, now it wasn¡¯t just the ever-so-hard to shake memories of the previous night, but all the memories of every little thing about her that was just a tiny bit off.

    He was still seated there, running hands through those dark curls when the sun had just finished setting on that winter evening. Just a moment later, the door further down the hall was the first to open, and the very quiet, but very pretty one he had seen only briefly upon his arrival then stepped into the hall; the one that Eliot assumed must be her other former lover, Nicolas.

    ¡°Hello¡± Nicolas greeted him warily, obviously not having expected to find him there in the hall outside their rooms.

    ¡°Evening¡± Eliot said warily, his eyes not able to keep from moving over Nicolas as he took in the other young man¡¯s beauty, shaken once more by that strange feeling of awe any time he had been in the presence of Claire or any of her rather nocturnal lot of lovers and friends.

    ¡°Were you waiting for Claire?¡± Nicolas made himself continue the conversation, as difficult as that still was around strangers, especially male strangers, but he was trying at least.

    ¡°You¡¯re French?¡± was Eliot¡¯s first response, then he continued, ¡°and honestly, I was waiting on anyone to actually get out of bed. I swear, you¡¯re all like a bunch of bloody vampires¡± he dared, which caused Nicolas to quickly look down.

    Nicolas¡¯ first reaction to that accusation was panic, but then he somehow caught himself, calmed himself as best he could, and let himself look inside the other young man¡¯s head. After a long moment, as Eliot waited expectantly for any kind of reaction to what he had finally allowed himself to suggest out loud, Nicolas spoke again, ¡°luckily, you love Claire enough to overlook all of those oddities though, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Love her?¡± Eliot was easily shocked by that particular statement, and from a complete stranger at that. ¡°I¡¯ve only known her for a few weeks. Plus I...¡± but before he could even figure out if that denial was even accurate anymore, Aidan¡¯s door opened as well.

    The servant from Aidan¡¯s room stepped through the doorway first, where she warily curtsied to Nicolas and Eliot before going to meet the other servant girl who exited Nicolas¡¯ room then, before the two headed off toward the stairs together.

    Aidan then stepped into the hall and grinned at Eliot, while only giving a slight nod to Nicolas, ¡°hello, lover¡± Aidan told Eliot in a sugary tone before moving across the hall from his room and leaning down to press Eliot back against the wall behind him and gracing him with a long kiss.

    Once the kiss ended, and Eliot caught his breath while Aidan moved to take a seat next to him on the bench, Eliot finally managed to turn his eyes down the hall just in time to see Nicolas also disappearing down the stairs behind the two women.

    ¡°Is he some sort of psychic or something?¡± Eliot had to ask Aidan warily.

    ¡°Nicolas? He¡¯s something¡± Aidan stated with disinterest. Though the boy was obviously attractive, the complete opposition of their personalities hardly allowed for much of a friendship between them, even after all these years.

    ¡°He said the strangest thing to me. Then again, I suppose I said something strange to him as well¡± he admitted quietly.

    ¡°Sounds very strange¡± Aidan teased.

    ¡°You¡¯re all very strange¡± Eliot had to attempt, watching Aidan closely for his reaction.

    ¡°What was your first clue?¡± Aidan continued in the same teasing manner.

    ¡°I swear, if I didn¡¯t know better...¡± Eliot began bravely.

    Only he was then interrupted as Aidan turned to face him, taking his face in his hands as he leaned close, ¡°do yourself a favor, and don¡¯t try finishing that sentence, all right love?¡± he added the last bit in a whisper before placing another kiss over his lips, and pushing himself up to head downstairs then as well.

    Eliot finally allowed himself to enter Claire¡¯s room a few minutes later, just as May was leaving. ¡°Good evening¡± Claire greeted him with a smile as she had just finished sliding into another robe and was now sitting at the vanity, running a brush through her long locks.

    Eliot took a deep, shaky breath as he shut the door behind May, ¡°you¡¯re not really normal, are you, Claire?¡±

    She tensed only a moment before forcing another smile, ¡°I thought we already established that, on the night we met.¡±

    ¡°I mean you, and your friends. There¡¯s just something about all of you, that¡¯s just not... normal¡± he repeated, unable to find any other words right then, his eyes glued to her.

    She sighed softly before responding, ¡°what is normal, really?¡± was the only reply she could manage just then, wondering if this was finally the moment she had been fearing since first meeting him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to overlook all these little things. But there comes a point when... When I just need to understand. Finally understand, before it makes me crazy imagining all sorts of explanations. None of which really fall beneath the definition of ¡®sane¡¯¡± he told her desperately.

    ¡°You¡¯re not insane, Eliot¡± she told him softly, looking down.

    ¡°Which still doesn¡¯t give me any of those explanations then¡± he pressed.

    ¡°Did something happen today?¡± she attempted to redirect the conversation as best she could right then.

    ¡°Like what? What do you think could have happened?¡±

    ¡°Well. something must have¡± she returned shakily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just today, Claire. It¡¯s... it¡¯s everything. Everything that makes no sense. I am likely just one kiss away from letting myself trust you in a way I never thought I could trust any other woman. And I just have this last little voice, telling me I need to know who you really are first. I have to know, Claire¡± he added, nearly pleading.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    She sighed deeply as she made herself stand and move slowly over to him. There, she stopped and looked up into his eyes, ¡°first, even after you find out the real truth about me,¡± her voice then changed to that nearly hypnotic tone, ¡°you can never harm me or those I care about." Her voice then reverted to normal, ¡°can you promise me that?¡±

    ¡°Of course Claire. Why would I? I¡¯ve already taken one of your strange friends as a lover, haven¡¯t I?¡± he attempted humor, despite his current fears and suspicions.

    ¡°But you¡¯re still afraid to take me as a lover?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°You know that my fear of being with you was about... something else. Now there¡¯s just all of this, too¡± he reminded her quietly.

    ¡°Was?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You said your fear of being with me was about something else¡± she then stepped closer, and placed her hand softly upon his chest, ¡°are you saying you¡¯re not afraid to be with me anymore?¡± she asked in a slightly sultry tone as she brought her other hand up, beginning to run them both down over his rib cage as she spoke.

    Eliot¡¯s breath grew shorter again as his eyes followed her hands, ¡°you¡¯re doing a very good job of trying to distract me.¡±

    ¡°But the question is, is it actually working? Does my touch now make you...¡± she looked down at him, then finished, ¡°want to touch me back?¡± she decided on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought with trying to figure just that out. Ever since we first met. You know that, Claire¡± he admitted, his voice growing weaker as he spoke.

    ¡°So which side is winning the fight now?¡± she whispered as she placed a soft kiss upon the material of his shirt before beginning to unbutton it once more.

    ¡°Claire, you are blatantly trying to distract me now¡± he stated, attempting to put what little force he still could into his words.

    Claire¡¯s eyes as well as her hands dropped then as she turned away with a slight sniffle, ¡°I guess that answers my question at least¡± she managed.

    ¡°Claire¡± Eliot said, now somehow feeling bad when she had been the one trying so thoroughly to continue to keep her secrets hidden from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny, in a way¡± she began, ¡°you¡¯re standing here probably thinking that I¡¯m trying to hurt you by not telling you the whole truth about myself, finally. But in reality, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s terrified. Terrified of losing you the second I ever do try to be completely honest with you¡± she whispered, just then having the sudden realization of exactly how Sean must have felt on that night so long ago, when he had come back to her, a changed man forever.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s ridiculous for me to be espousing the virtue of honesty, considering my entire life has been made up of one lie after another. But how can you honestly think that your secret could push me away, after you¡¯re the first person who has ever accepted my own?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just my secret though, Eliot. If I were ever to let the wrong person find out. So many more people could get hurt, besides just myself.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s really you that¡¯s having trouble trusting me?¡± he stated simply, looking down sadly.

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m just terrified of losing you. And you know what fear does. It makes it nearly impossible to act at all most of the time.¡±

    Eliot let out another deep sigh as he moved to turn her to face him once more, ¡°What if I promise that you won¡¯t lose me. Will that finally allow you to tell me?¡± he asked sincerely.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make that promise though, not without knowing what you¡¯re really promising to accept.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just did,¡± he told her bluntly, as he attempted a small smile of reassurance.

    ¡°Eliot...¡± she stammered, trying to make her mouth form more words, but failing.

    ¡°Are you a vampire, Claire?¡± he forced the words through his lips, as her eyes shot up to his face in shock.

    ¡°A... a... a what?¡±

    ¡°The real answer was the look on your face¡± he told her in a whisper, his breath shaking even more violently now, not able to take his eyes off her for a moment then.

    Claire then tried as best she could to force back those red tears, knowing they were the last thing he needed to see right then. ¡°You¡¯re terrified of me now, aren¡¯t you?¡± she choked out.

    ¡°I...¡± he swallowed hard, still unable to even blink, ¡°I should be, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± he whispered in the same strangled tone as she.

    ¡°What do you think? Take everything else you know to be true about me. Then add this. Does it somehow outweigh everything else? Do I seem like some kind of bloodthirsty monster to you? Me? Your fake wife?¡± she attempted a smile through the tiny red tears that now were finally beginning to form at the corners of those sad green pools.

    ¡°And Aidan, he¡¯s like you, too?¡± he whispered, his words still broken.

    ¡°I made Aidan¡± she admitted.

    ¡°So, you brought him back from the dead?¡± he shook his head, ¡°guess that would explain why you two are so close¡± he breathed. Claire almost smiled again, though forced herself not to just yet. He then spoke again, ¡°and Nicolas and Hollister? They¡¯re the same too?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make them... but yes¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Did one of them make you?¡± he managed.

    ¡°No. My husband did¡± she confessed.

    ¡°Your...¡± he turned away to run his hand through his hair, ¡°so he¡¯s one too then?¡± he reiterated, though that answer was already clear.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not running away yet¡± she attempted another smile, ¡°you may be in a bit of shock. But you¡¯re still here¡± she said shakily, ¡°and I thank you for that much, truly¡± she finished in a whisper.

    ¡°I am in shock¡± he agreed with another shaky breath, ¡°you¡¯re not even supposed to even exist, and now...¡± he then quickly turned back to her, as another memory shot into his mind, ¡°did you drink my blood? That first night at the cabin. I dreamt you did. Or did I?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I was starving, Eliot¡± she forced herself to admit, ¡°and as you can see, I didn¡¯t kill you, or turn you, I just needed your help, so I could survive. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± he scoffed as he turned away again.

    ¡°Again, even knowing that I did need that kind of help from you, that one night; is that enough to make you think of me as a monster, despite everything else you know about me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clue what I think right now, Claire. I just... don¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 87

    It was barely an hour after that tense and emotional conversation between Claire and Eliot, when Nicolas eventually made his way back upstairs. He had finished taking his evening meal from one of Hollister¡¯s plethora of pretty servant girls and was intending to return to his chambers once more, assuming Claire would be occupied with her new mortal companion again this night.

    But as he reached the landing at the top of the stairs, Nicolas¡¯ dark eyes caught sight of the glass balcony doors at the other end of the hall. Outside, light snow flurries had started to fall as it was now nearing February in London there that night. But Nicolas was used to London weather by now. What caught his attention was that that new mortal of Claire¡¯s was outside on that balcony leaning upon one of the thick stone columns, and staring out into the nighttime sky. And his current upset would be obvious to even those who could not so easily sense his emotions.

    Nicolas took a long moment to decide if he should go and speak with the young man again, considering their last rather strange conversation. But as it was now night, and he was alone rather than with Claire, or even Aidan, it was even more clear that something was amiss.

    Eliot startled slightly as Nicolas pushed open the balcony doors behind him, but he tried to at least appear to remain calm, as he continued leaning against that pillar. Though, he was shivering a bit and had his arms wrapped about himself in an effort to retain a bit of his own body heat rather than just coming back into the warmth of the castle just yet.

    ¡°It is rather cold out here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nicolas managed some greeting, despite how little these two had ever really interacted, despite their common homeland.

    ¡°Is that a statement or a question?¡± Eliot returned in a matching, though more polished accent. Though he spoke under the breath that was leaving his lips in a cloud with each word, while no such thing appeared to be leaving Nicolas¡¯ own body as he stood there in the same cold air that night.

    ¡°You know¡± Nicolas stated with a look down, never having been one for subtlety or small talk thanks to his long past of barely interacting with anyone at all for much of his life.

    ¡°That it¡¯s cold? Yes, I gathered that much¡± Eliot shook his head, still speaking with a lack of much volume at all behind his words.

    ¡°I mean, you know... what we are¡± Nicolas corrected quietly as an almost tangible wave of tension passed over Eliot then.

    ¡°So you can read minds?¡± Eliot¡¯s words broke as they left his lips and he shook his head again, still unable to look back at Nicolas, despite the fear he had of ever taking his eyes off of any of them at all now.

    ¡°Which is why I know that''s the reason you¡¯re out here in the cold instead of inside with us¡± Nicolas stated in the same sad tone as he looked back at where Eliot still was unable to look directly at him.

    ¡°Really?¡± Eliot scoffed to try to cover his fears again, ¡°that¡¯s quite handy. I¡¯d love to hear more about what my own thoughts actually are. There¡¯s been a bit too many of them lately for me to even try to decipher them myself¡± he retorted with a sad kind of sarcasm to try and guard those actual feelings he was having right then.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that any one of us could kill you at any moment, now¡± Nicolas stated, again his tone more sad than accusatory.

    Eliot¡¯s breath caught for more than a moment, as he finally couldn¡¯t help turning his eyes back to the other beautiful young man, however briefly. He swallowed another lump in his throat before trying to hide behind that dark wit again, ¡°those words are somehow not any more comforting when their actually outside my own head.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true when the people all around you are humans too though?¡± Nicolas stated quietly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Eliot replied, casting another quick glance back at Nicolas.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be one of us to kill, or even hurt another person. Humans do that to each other every day¡± Nicolas stated, his own voice breaking then as his eyes turned downwards.

    Eliot swallowed another lump in his throat as he finally let his eyes stay on Nicolas for a longer moment, taking in his words, as they were completely true. And they appeared to be especially true for Nicolas, as slight drops of red seemed to be struggling to keep from trickling from those pretty brown eyes of his as he spoke them.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you speak from experience?¡± Eliot¡¯s curiosity, and even possibly sympathy for this ¡®monster¡¯ before him managed to somehow inch past his own fears right then.

    Nicolas needed another moment to compose himself and try once more to push away the memories that would never really leave his head, ever. He then made himself look back up at last, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve heard of the Marquis de Sade?¡± he asked, almost choking as he made himself speak Donatien¡¯s name aloud once more.

    Eliot scoffed again, ¡°one of our country¡¯s most famous, or rather infamous citizens?¡± he shook his head, ¡°the other being my own great uncle, of course. Yes, I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    ¡°Well, I actually knew him¡± Nicolas stated, though his words were barely above a whisper.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes, ¡°didn¡¯t he die nearly fifty years ago, though?¡±

    ¡°And I died over forty years ago¡± Nicolas replied softly.

    Eliot needed a moment with that confession too as he took another breath, ¡°so, you knew him?¡±

    ¡°And he was a bigger monster than any...¡± he corrected himself, ¡°I¡¯ve met plenty of my kind since becoming like them, and only one of them ever compared to the monstrous things Donatien did. And he was supposedly human. But he¡¯s the one I still had nightmares about, for years. The only thing that ever made me feel safe again was Claire, the woman who¡¯s supposedly not human¡± he stated pointedly.

    ¡°Claire helped you?¡ä Eliot replied, forcing down his own emotions then.

    ¡°Claire is very good at fixing broken things¡± Nicolas allowed a smile, ¡°it¡¯s her way of trying to fix herself, I think¡± he smiled again, as he repeated almost the same exact words that Claire herself had said to Eliot weeks earlier.

    Eliot looked down with another shaky breath, ¡°it is getting rather cold out here. I think I¡¯ll go back inside, after all¡± he whispered. Nicolas simply offered a sad smile as he nodded to Eliot and moved back through the patio doors and into the warmth inside once again.

    It was several moments later before Eliot made his return to Claire¡¯s room at last. He looked a bit breathless as he stepped inside and leaned back upon the door to close it behind him. Claire looked up to greet him expectantly, her fear clear on her face. She was sure he was about to tell her that there was no way he could deal with what he now knew about her and that their brief time together was now at a decisive end.

    He took a deep, shaky breath and forced his gaze to meet hers before he made his feet carry him across the room to where she was tensely sitting at the end of the sofa closest the door. He then surprised her more than a little when he knelt in front of her, making their heights almost equal from where she was seated. He then reached up to place his hands over the cool pale skin of her cheeks, trying not to startle again at the feel of that coolness, now that he did truly know the reasons behind it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll have the courage to do this, so...¡± and with that, he covered her lips with his mouth once more, as she collapsed into that kiss with an audible sound of relief once their lips touched again.

    Throughout the course of that kiss, Eliot somehow found himself on the sofa with Claire, their mouths still moving against one another. Her back now resting upon the thickly upholstered arm of the sofa, her legs stretched across the cushions. Eliot was now on his knees above her, one resting on each side of her tiny frame as those long kisses continued.

    Her own desire and relief combined through that sustained connection between their lips to cause her to reach up to the buttons of his shirt. His breath faltered only slightly against her mouth as he felt her undoing that first button. Her eyes then opened to meet his, waiting for some silent permission to continue.

    He allowed a small smile, wary as it was, before he continued the kiss once more, giving her that unspoken permission as he did. Moments later, her fingers had reached the last button as his mouth moved against hers still. Then she slowly moved to begin sliding his shirt down his arms as he broke off the kiss only as long as was necessary to help her free him from that shirt.

    At the sight of his newly exposed flesh, Claire¡¯s hands came up to gently run her fingers over those sparse black hairs that dotted his chest, reveling in the heat of his skin next to the coolness of hers. She then moved her own kisses to his neck as she continued those soft caresses.

    As her lips moved to his neck, she could feel the sudden tension that took up residence in his body, though he remained still, not allowing himself to pull away from her. ¡°Should I stop?¡± she whispered against his neck.

    ¡°Depends on what you actually plan to do, I suppose¡± he whispered hoarsely.

    Claire allowed a small, sad smile as she turned and rested her cheek against his neck instead then. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning to do that¡± she assured, ¡°but do you remember the dream that wasn¡¯t a dream?¡± she asked softly, ¡°was any part of that painful?¡±

    Eliot forced his mind back to the morning after that extremely lucid dream that wasn¡¯t a dream after all. And then he remembered the state that he had found his clothing in that morning and swallowed hard. ¡°It seems that I remember it being the complete opposite, actually¡± he made himself admit, then looked down at her with a blush, ¡°I think I actually came in that... dream that wasn¡¯t a dream¡± he confessed.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help another small laugh as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and looked up at him again, ¡°that does tend to happen, especially the first time that you... feel that.¡±

    ¡°So, being bitten feels like an orgasm?¡± he shook his head, ¡°makes you actually have one, even¡± he allowed his own laugh of disbelief, ¡°I never heard that part of the vampire myth before.¡±

    ¡°We try to keep that one to ourselves. Otherwise we¡¯d be extremely popular with all the humans around us. Would make it hard to keep us all just a myth, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    He shook his head with another smile as he finally moved back from her, though he was looking back at her with less fear and more intrigue, or even perhaps, admiration? ¡°What else isn¡¯t true... about you?¡±

    Claire let out a slight scoff, not having any clue where to begin with that answer. She then dropped her feet back to the floor, allowing them to both sit back upon the sofa next to each other now. ¡°Considering I don¡¯t know what all you¡¯ve even heard? There are so many stories out there. Probably because there are so many different kinds of Kindred, honestly.¡±

    ¡°Kindred?¡± he asked, brushing a curl from his face as he turned slightly in his seat to face her.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we call ourselves¡± she replied quietly, looking back up at him with almost shyness about being asked outright about her own existence, when she had become so used to only being surrounded by those who already knew all about her kind already.

    ¡°You¡¯re so very different than anything I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    ¡°Reality usually is pretty different than fiction, isn¡¯t it? The fact that I exist at all is proof of that¡± she added with another small smile. ¡°But there are monsters among us. Just like there are among humans. And those are probably the only stories the humans ever hear. So as much as I don¡¯t want you to be afraid of me and my, family of sorts, you have to remember that too.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen anything monstrous about the three or four of you I¡¯ve spoken with so far¡± he smiled.

    ¡°We do tend to try and stay pretty separate from the monsters. We don¡¯t want them around any more than you do¡± she smiled again.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m to believe that you¡¯re just like us then, is that what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°If we were just like you, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation right now at all, would we? But one thing to think about, when you try to figure out what we¡¯re really like, so to speak; it¡¯s that all of us were born human and lived our lives... human. And now we¡¯re just... just something... different. Though that doesn¡¯t stop some of us from still feeling very human, inside... even after all this time.¡±

 Chapter 88

    As Eliot still required actual food for sustenance, he found himself having to eventually leave their chambers in pursuit of such at around seven that evening. Claire smiled after him as the door shut, still amazed that he had not run in fear yet. Perhaps that fact was due to having spent his life hiding a secret of his own from everyone around him, as they were sure to consider him ¡®less than human¡¯ too if they ever had proof of it.

    She did not have much time to dwell on the reasons he had stayed though, as once again, another voice entered her psyche, is this a good time to talk, my love? Sean¡¯s voice greeted her, immediately bringing a smile to her face.

    I have a bit of time, she returned as she took a wistful seat at the edge of the bed, where she could still keep watch on the door for Eliot to return after his dinner.

    Speaking of time, I was wondering how much more of it I would have to endure before finally seeing you again, he returned, his own voice sounding rather wistful in her head then too.

    Claire smiled as she looked downwards, even if I left tonight, it would still take me at least three months to get back home to you.

    Believe me, I¡¯m quite aware of that, he returned sadly, another reason why I wanted to ask.

    Well, Nicolas seems to be sorted out now. At least, as sorted as he¡¯ll ever be, she added. But I seem to have found myself another project along the way, as I tend to do, she admitted. She then glanced at the clock, shouldn¡¯t you be asleep right now? Isn¡¯t it just eleven a.m. there?

    That¡¯s the one thing about psychic abilities; they tend to still work even when we¡¯re asleep, remember? It¡¯s just too bad we, and Erica, had to learn that the hard way, from my lovely sister, he stated, his voice dropping on the mention of each of them, though for very different reasons.

    Of course the mention of Erica, as well as Awsha brought so many dark memories back to Claire¡¯s head, including one of a still yet unfulfilled prophecy of doom. She needed a moment then before transmitting any more thoughts to him just then.

    A project, you said? Sean interrupted the silence, sure that he knew the reasons for it suddenly descending on their conversation.

    It¡¯s just me chasing that desire I have to fix every pretty person I find. That¡¯s what I do, after all, she returned with more than a bit of self-awareness after nearly three centuries.

    So, he¡¯s pretty then? Sean teased.

    It could be a she too, Claire smiled again.

    Is it? Sean returned with interest.

    Claire just shook her head at his continued teasing tone, what about you? I¡¯m sure whatever you¡¯re currently trying to fix back home is much more deadly and dire, in some way or another, she added as her tone dropped slightly.

    Exactly why I would rather talk about your pet projects, he returned with a sigh.

    It was then that Claire heard footsteps coming up the stairs once more, speaking of which, I think he¡¯s on his way back. I should probably not make him think I¡¯m any stranger right now by trying to carry on a conversation in my head and one with him at the same time, she stated with a bit of regret at the shortness of their conversation.

    I knew it was a he, Sean teased back as Claire just rolled her eyes, I love you, Claire, he added sadly.

    I love you too, she finished, as she allowed another sad sigh as their contact ended moments before her door did open.

    Though it was Hollister who stepped into her room, causing her to tense more than a bit, ¡°So, you told him? Without first giving him your blood?¡± he added pointedly.

    Claire sighed as she looked down, ¡°I compelled him never to hurt any of us first, Hollister. I know this routine by now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do¡± he told her with another obvious meaning behind his words.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Something else you¡¯d like to say?¡± Claire made herself ask, hard as it was when faced with the awe he inspired once again.

    ¡°I just worry that your continued attachment to them is going to cause more problems than it¡¯s worth. For all of us¡± he added.

    ¡°You can read his thoughts, can¡¯t you?¡± Claire reminded, trying to keep undue sharpness from her tone, ¡°wouldn¡¯t you be able to tell if he was truly a threat, just by looking at him?¡±

    ¡°He could be a threat without meaning to be, Claire.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Think about it, Claire. He¡¯s one step away from becoming the next bloody emperor of France. And he knows about us now... without any bond¡± he told her firmly.

    ¡°So you want me to give him my blood. That¡¯s what you¡¯re really saying¡± she added as her voice dropped.

    ¡°I thought you said you knew this routine by now¡± he returned smartly, ¡°so you know quite well that if you insist on telling them, you must have their bond.¡±

    Claire took a long moment, ¡°Haven never bound Sean.¡±

    ¡°And now Haven is gone¡± he said sadly.

    ¡°You know the two things have nothing to do with one another¡± she retorted, ¡°Haven only used the mental bond on Sean. He never forced his blood on him.¡±

    ¡°And then Sean got himself killed over a decade after Haven left, without even understanding why. Which is exactly why Haven had to flee west after embracing Sean without the Prince¡¯s permission. And then, Haven died. And now Sean is stuck with a crown he never wanted¡± he recited that very brief history of their own past. ¡°See, problems.¡±

    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll leave¡± she stated with a sniffle as she stood.

    ¡°Leave?¡± he asked as if the word burnt his tongue as he said it. ¡°This is not a problem that can be solved just by running away, Claire.¡±

    ¡°But if I take him and go, it at least won¡¯t be your problem anymore, right?¡± And with that, she began moving to gather their things.

    <hr>

    It was just before eight when Eliot finished his rather solitary dinner and moved to get up from the large table in the dining hall which was only even entered on the extremely rare occasions when Hollister entertained any human guests. As he stood, he startled more than a bit to feel hands come from behind him to rest on his waist. At the same moment, cold lips touched the back of his neck, just below those black curls.

    Through those cool kisses, Aidan spoke, ¡°and what have you... gotten up to, tonight, lover?¡± he asked, the innuendo obvious,

    ¡°Aidan¡± Eliot breathed the other man¡¯s name, without turning to face him just yet.

    ¡°Apparently not enough, as you feel extremely tense right now¡± Aidan pointed out as he turned Eliot to face him, while remaining close, Eliot¡¯s eyes not able to meet his just barely darker ones quite yet.

    ¡°Just have a few hundred things racing through my mind tonight, I suppose¡± Eliot gave him an answer, while still avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°Considering our conversation last night, I¡¯m assuming all your former lovers have been male as well. So that can¡¯t be what¡¯s gotten you so wrapped up in your own head, can it?¡±

    Eliot looked down, ¡°no, that¡¯s not it, exactly.¡±

    ¡°Exactly?¡± Aidan raised a brow as he brushed a lock from Eliot¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m going to need more than that, darling.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just read my mind, and know?¡± Eliot dared.

    Aidan looked more than a bit thrown by that as he raised a brow, ¡°how much of that wine did you have? Are you confusing me with Nicolas now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you all do that?¡± he made himself ask, finally moving his eyes to Aidan¡¯s face to gauge any reaction there.

    That was when Aidan¡¯s expression darkened as he finally stepped back, ¡°so I see you did go try and find the end of that sentence, after all¡± he stated shakily, which caused Eliot¡¯s gaze to falter again, ¡°and no, we don¡¯t all do that¡± he added in a low tone as he turned away from Eliot to absently adjust a painting behind them.

    ¡°You mean, Claire can¡¯t do that either?¡± Eliot had to ask.

    Aidan scoffed, ¡°Claire can¡¯t stand the idea. She barely forgave Sean for learning that skill. I wasn¡¯t going to risk her being just as angry at me for learning it too."

    Eliot let out another shaky breath, ¡°It wasn''t our lovemaking that made me so... tense, as you say. At least not until after I found out... what you all were¡± he confessed.

    ¡°Yes, I think I deduced that much in the last thirty seconds¡± Aidan returned, still pretending to be more interested in the painting than their conversation.

    ¡°Just last night I was in a m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois with not one but two...¡± he shook his head, ¡°and one of them was even a female. And that is also...¡± he let his voice trail off, ¡°it¡¯s hard not to be just a little shaken right now¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Technically it was more voyeurism when it came to the female in question, considering you didn¡¯t actually touch her¡± Aidan couldn¡¯t help pointing out wryly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve touched her. Just not the way you did¡± Eliot corrected, though weakly.

    ¡°So, again, wasn¡¯t technically a m¨¦nage ¨¤ trois , was it?¡± he repeated, only casting the tiniest smile over his shoulder at the slightly taller of them.

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help a small chuckle, ¡°still, my point remains.¡±

    ¡°And what point is that?¡± Aidan finally turned back to him, ¡°so even though we had an incredible night together, now you¡¯re suddenly afraid of us? Both of us?¡± he had to add.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to be¡± Eliot said softly.

    That was when Aidan looked more closely at him, his concern deepening, ¡°she never gave you her blood?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Eliot asked as he looked up, his face slightly paling.

    ¡°Never mind¡± Aidan sighed, ¡°the fact remains that Claire and I were... what we are, when you first met us, and when you crawled into bed with us, just as we are now. So what has changed, really?¡±

    Eliot looked down once more, ¡°I¡¯m trying, honestly, I am¡± he told him softly.

    ¡°You already had one hurdle to overcome with Claire, and now you apparently have another. So perhaps she¡¯s the one you should be ¡®trying¡¯ with, right now¡± he stated quietly before offering Eliot another light kiss before moving out of the room once more.

 Chapter 89

    When Eliot returned to their chambers, Claire was actually the one who was looking more distraught. He narrowed his eyes worriedly as he kept them on her while shutting the door slowly behind him.

    ¡°You¡¯re... packing?¡± he asked with obvious confusion.

    ¡°Almost done¡± she managed, though couldn¡¯t look back at him as she continued her task.

    ¡°Should I be expecting a note soon?¡± he had to make himself ask as he took a few steps closer to her.

    Claire sighed sadly as she finally turned her eyes back to him, ¡°Hollister isn¡¯t very happy with us. With me, really¡± she corrected, ¡°it¡¯s better that I leave.¡±

    ¡°Better?¡± Eliot repeated, trying not to let the word come out too sharply, though it still had a slight edge to it.

    ¡°I started packing your things too, because I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d want to stay here with...¡± she looked down again, ¡°but then I thought maybe you would want to stay with Aidan, so I stopped, and...¡± her voice just trailed off into a sniffle.

    ¡°Aidan?¡± he blinked at that.

    ¡°You know, after last night¡± she added.

    Eliot just shook his head, ¡°Aidan is quite a beautiful man, who is quite adept at making me have orgasms. Making both of us have them, really¡± he added under his breath, ¡°but, really Claire?¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to stay here then?¡±

    Eliot scoffed, ¡°I traveled from the Black Forest to London, and even endured speaking with my very unhappy father, just to get back to you. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°But that was before... you knew¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Exactly, and you think I¡¯d rather stay behind with three other vampires who I barely even know? One who can read my thoughts, and another who owns this entire castle, and is apparently ¡®unhappy¡¯ with us? Really, Claire?¡± he repeated.

    ¡°Actually Hollister can do that too¡± she mumbled, only causing him to cast her another look of disbelief. She then quickly moved on, ¡°So... you¡¯ll be going back to France then?¡±

    ¡°With my father?¡± he nearly laughed, ¡°I think I prefer the vampires.¡±

    Claire almost smiled at that, but didn¡¯t quite manage it, ¡°so, where will you go then?¡±

    ¡°Well, where are you even planning to go?¡± he directed the question back to her.

    ¡°On a really long boat ride, followed by a pretty long train ride?¡± she offered warily.

    ¡°To...?¡± he pressed.

    ¡°Home¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Home?¡± he repeated, ¡°America? Los Angeles?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be the place¡± she said, sounding less than happy about the prospect herself. She did miss Sean madly. But there was nothing about the place itself, or Sean being forced to rule it that she missed at all.

    ¡°Huh¡± he stated thoughtfully as he turned away. A moment later, he quietly added, ¡°I¡¯ve never actually even seen the new world.¡±

    Claire blinked then, ¡°you aren¡¯t saying you¡¯d actually want to go there... with me? Are you?¡± she added in a whisper, her eyes glued to him then.

    <hr>

    When they entered their private cabin on the westward bound ship that night, it was hard to tell which of them looked more nervous as they tucked their belongings into the closet. Claire was always a little uneasy about ship travel, as any number of catastrophes might happen throughout the journey, exposing her to that very deadly sun. And Eliot was making his first ever trans-Atlantic voyage, and with a female... and a vampire to boot.

    As they finished placing their bags into the closet, Claire quietly moved to a seat on the large bed that took up most of the cabin. He smiled a little awkwardly before speaking, ¡°looks like you and I are going to be each other¡¯s main company for the next two weeks to three months?¡± he shrugged, repeating the answer he was given when he asked a crew member how long the trip would take.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°And then probably a month after that, for the train to make it from the east coast to the west¡± she reminded quietly, as she watched him warily.

    ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s that too¡± he stated as he distracted himself by looking around the cabin instead of directly at her.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t started moving yet. This could be your last chance to change your mind¡± she told him softly.

    ¡°And go back to what, Claire? I think the very circumstances of how we even met, they prove exactly how badly I wanted to escape my life.¡±

    ¡°Bad enough to sail away with a vampire girl you¡¯ve not even known for a month?¡± she attempted a smile back at him.

    ¡°Apparently¡± he couldn¡¯t help laughing at the sheer absurdity of hearing that spoken out loud.

    Then Claire adopted a more thoughtful expression before speaking, ¡°let¡¯s ignore, for a moment, the vampire thing...¡± she began.

    He chuckled again as he moved to stand next to where she sat at the edge of the bed, ¡°yes, it¡¯s such a little thing and all¡± he teased.

    ¡°Go with me here¡± she smiled, ¡°but ignoring that... little thing, what happens if you and I do actually...¡± she looked up at him again, seeming afraid to finish her own sentence.

    ¡°Actually what?¡± he made himself ask.

    ¡°What if we actually do, eventually, I mean...¡±

    ¡°I thought I was the non-native speaker of your language. You seem to be having a bit of trouble with it tonight, though¡± he hid behind his humor once more.

    Claire shook her head with another small smile, ¡°I mean, what I¡¯m supposed to be helping you with... Finally being comfortable being with a woman, like that. I mean, what if you do actually find yourself, eventually, being ok with that? What then?¡± She immediately turned her eyes to him, watching his aura closely.

    Eliot blushed slightly before speaking, ¡°then I imagine we at least won¡¯t get bored on the trip¡± he allowed a little smirk.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help another sound of laughter escaping her lips, before trying to adopt a serious expression again, ¡°but you¡¯re only running away from your life because you were afraid to be forced into marrying some woman; mainly because you convinced yourself you had no interest in women, that way¡± she took another moment, ¡°so, if being with me makes you more comfortable being with women in general, then... then what¡¯s there left to run away from?¡±

    ¡°Everything else about my life?¡± he offered with a sad shrug, ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t love my father. I don¡¯t want his crown. There¡¯s nothing back there that I want, not really.¡±

    ¡°So, not your old life, all right, but what then? If you could have anything in the world, what would you want?¡±

    Eliot shook his head again as he moved to finally take a seat next to her, ¡°does anyone really know the answer to that question? What do I want for my whole life? I have no idea. What do you want for your whole life? I imagine you¡¯ve had quite a long time to think about that.¡±

    Claire looked down then, ¡°I want the same thing I¡¯ve always wanted.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡± he asked as he moved a long black strand from her cheek.

    ¡°To be happy¡± she stated simply.

    ¡°And what would make you happy?¡± he asked, to which she only continued casting her eyes downwards. ¡°See, not that easy of a question, is it? Even after as long as you must have had to try to answer it yourself, already.¡±

    When the ship pulled into motion a few minutes later, just after midnight, it interrupted their latest bout of nervous silence. Claire smiled over at him again, gently squeezing his knee before pushing herself up to go and begin actually unpacking those bags they had just placed inside the closet earlier.

    Eliot let out another breath he hadn¡¯t even realized he had been holding then. He gave her another glance before moving back to a seat against the headboard, absently twirling a long curl in his fingers. After she had finished getting all their clothing hung and other smaller belongings into the drawers nearby, she glanced back to find him still sitting there upon the bed. He appeared to be in deep thought as he had watched her. He then made himself pull his eyes away from her with a still unsure smile before stifling a yawn.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay up all night, just for me¡± she offered as she took a few steps back toward the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Aidan would have a colorful joke there¡± he smirked.

    ¡°We could have invited him along, if you wanted to¡± she offered as she slowly moved around to the other side of the bed.

    ¡°Eventually I¡¯m going to have to... not have a crutch, you know¡± he told her with another shy smile.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± she asked as she took a seat next to him.

    Backpedaling, he offered another smile, ¡°I¡¯m actually not that tired though. I didn¡¯t go to bed til the sun was up today, after all.¡±

    ¡°Trying to adopt my strange sleep pattern, are you?¡±

    ¡°Well, it would make things a bit easier if you and I were actually conscious during the same hours, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I know this has gotta be hard for you, Eliot. Me being what I am¡± she said softly as she laid her head upon his shoulder.

    ¡°Meaning a vampire, or meaning, a woman?¡±

    ¡°Both¡± she managed with another sad smile.

    ¡°Well, I am getting a tad more used to the second bit, at least.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± she smiled as she looked back up at him.

    ¡°I did watch you and Aidan make love last night, didn¡¯t I? Didn¡¯t turn away once¡± he smiled with another blush.

    ¡°But was that actually because you were aroused by it, or...?¡± her voice trailed off.

    ¡°Or what? That I was trying to see how it was done?¡± he smirked with a shake of his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how it¡¯s done¡± she replied, swallowing her own small laugh.

    ¡°Well, I obviously do now¡± he teased back.

    To that, Claire allowed that giggle to leave her lips at last, ¡°you¡¯re funny. And you¡¯re sweet, and you¡¯re quite easy on the eyes. How on earth did you keep women away from you for two decades?¡±

    He looked down at her with another smile, ¡°by keeping some pretty man or another between me and them?¡± he offered with another slight shrug.

    ¡°Oh, like last night, you mean?¡±

    Eliot laughed then, ¡°see, you¡¯re funny too, and sweet, and gorgeous. How did we ever strike up a friendship anyway?¡± he teased.

 Chapter 90

    As Claire¡¯s and Eliot¡¯s ship moved out of the harbor, dark eyes finally looked away with what almost sounded like a sigh of relief. The man watching their departure was the epitome of tall, dark and handsome. He was in his early thirties, if that, standing at 6¡ä3¡±, with a chiseled frame and dark black locks above eyes that were nearly as dark.

    Casting one more look at the ship departing on that cold winter night, he moved through the brisk air, seemingly as unaffected by the temperature as Claire and her kin. Though, that particular development was relatively new. As he had only been embraced just a few nights earlier. And now, it was the one who made him into this new creation that he made his way back to in the night.

    Once he stepped through the door of his new sire¡¯s temporary haven, she was already waiting for him as she had sensed his return moments before he stepped through the door. ¡°It¡¯s only midnight, Lucian. Did I tell you you could have the rest of the night off?¡± she stated in a purr that was still somehow threatening, her American accent clear as she spoke, those dark eyes greeting him from underneath beautiful raven locks. Her very beauty still affected him each time he laid eyes on her. But he would never forget that that beauty of hers is what had led him to his current, now sunless existence.

    He had gone to the local pub to try and drown out his grief barely a week earlier. And upon having one too many drinks that night, he was more than easily pliable to her wiles, which were formidable to even the soberest soul.

    He let himself follow her home and made love to her, thinking that just possibly he had found someone to make him forget the loneliness he had been suffering upon losing his wife barely a month earlier. Only, once their lovemaking was nearing its end, those deadly fangs sunk into his neck below where she still sat atop his hips, Lucian still inside her. And within moments, she had drained all of his life away from him as well.

    Only, that wasn¡¯t really the end for Lucian that night. The worst part was when he awoke with that terrible hunger, not even realizing what he had done to the two girls she had brought him from the brothel that night, until it was too late to save them, or himself. And that was what he forced back to his mind every time he felt himself being distracted by that beauty of hers now.

    ¡°She left¡± he told her in his crisp British accent, the tone alone speaking his distaste for the girl he had felt such desire for only nights earlier.

    ¡°Elaborate¡± she told him with a slight glare as she moved around to lean against the edge of the table in the small dark room.

    ¡°The woman you¡¯ve had me watching all week. She left tonight, on a ship going to America I heard. So, am I done now?¡±

    ¡°Done?¡± she asked with a derisive laugh, ¡°do you think I gave you eternity, just to let you go off and live it after barely a week?¡±

    ¡°Gave me eternity?¡± he scoffed, ¡°it seemed more like luring me to your bed and murdering me¡± he returned bitterly.

    ¡°So ungrateful¡± she told him with another glare.

    ¡°So am I done now, or not? She¡¯s long gone¡± he repeated.

    ¡°Did my accent confuse you? Did you not understand what I just said to you?¡± she returned, as though speaking to a child, which he technically was to her now. Not that she was anything resembling maternal to this new childe of hers.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else you could possibly expect me to do. She¡¯s gone now, Awsha¡± he told her firmly.

    ¡°I expect you to go after her. I thought I had made it clear that you were to be her shadow now.¡±

    ¡°Go after her?¡± he scoffed, ¡°she¡¯s on her way to bloody America!¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s likely going back to California. Consider yourself lucky. The weather there¡¯s much less dreary¡± she stated with boredom as she gestured to the small grime-covered window of the room they now stood in.

    ¡°Cali---?¡± he scoffed again, ¡°you can¡¯t honestly expect me to follow her all the way back to the other side of the new world!¡ä

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I expect. And you¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Lucian returned her glare, ¡°what do you even want me to do, exactly? I really would love to know. Do you expect me to go all the way there just to try and murder some beautiful woman who you seem to thoroughly hate for some reason? Because I don¡¯t see that happening, Awsha.¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, huh?¡± her glare deepened, but she moved on, ¡°and of course I don¡¯t expect you to kill her. She¡¯s three hundred years older than you. You wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, even if you are the same generation as little Claire.¡±

    ¡°Generation?¡± he shook his head, obviously having no idea what that particular statement even meant, ¡°and if you don¡¯t want me to kill her, which I wouldn¡¯t do anyway...¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t do¡± she corrected smartly.

    Another glare from him, ¡°then what is it exactly that you do expect me to do?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Easy. You¡¯ll be bait. She loves the pretty men. All you have to do is make her love you and trust you, follow you anywhere. Then those of us who can, will do the rest. Simple as that¡± she finished with a smile.

    ¡°Make her fall.... You¡¯re completely mad, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m done with this Awsha. Find someone else to play your games¡± he retorted angrily as he moved to turn back to the door.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± she stopped him with a pointed threat in her voice.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me again? Go ahead. I don¡¯t want to be what you are anyway¡± he told her coolly.

    ¡°Kill you? I¡¯m hurt. I¡¯m not planning on killing anyone, right now¡± she added with a sweet smile, ¡°but if you refuse to be an obedient childe and do this one favor for me, after what I so generously did for you¡± she repeated, ¡°then I feel I have to remind you that there are things worse than death¡± she smiled coyly again.

    He hesitated for only a moment before gathering his courage once again, ¡°so you¡¯re going to torture me instead? Is that the new threat?¡± he stated, trying to keep his voice even.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re far too stubborn for that¡± she smiled once again, ¡°but...¡± she added as she turned her eyes to the door leading out of the room, ¡°come here, would you, darling?¡± she called sweetly to someone on the other side of the door.

    That was when a pretty dark haired girl of only about thirteen years of age slowly exited the room. Trying to hide the immediate wave of terror that took up residence in him, Lucian spoke to the young girl as calmly as he could, ¡°Lenore... what are you doing here, love?¡± he asked her as he painfully bit back the red tears to keep her from seeing them.

    ¡°I was visiting with the pretty lady¡± she said innocently, ¡°she¡¯s been nice to me, father. You should be nice to her too. I¡¯ll be fine here with her¡± she assured as she moved her arms to wrap around Awsha¡¯s waist, causing Lucian to grow even more tense, as well as filled with pure despair, and rage.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± he asked Awsha through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Just gave her all the sweetened cider and other treats she wanted... these past few nights¡± she added pointedly, ¡°she seems quite fond of me now, somehow¡± she said sweetly.

    ¡°I will kill you for this¡± he growled, still forcing back those tears, only to be shaken by the dark look his own daughter gave him at the sound of the threat, moving forward as if to protect Awsha from her own father just then.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok sweetie. Your daddy was just teasing. Weren¡¯t you, Lucian?¡± Awsha added pointedly.

    <hr>

    It was nearing two hours into their voyage that night, when Claire and Eliot had since made their way to the deck of the westward bound ship. They had both been out there to take in the sight of the sea and stars at night, at least before it got too cold for Eliot to remain above deck, at any rate. Claire finally moved her eyes away from the beauty of that endless ocean to glance up at Eliot where she found that he had been watching her through the cloud of his breath before him. As her eyes moved to his, he averted his gaze once more.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°I said nothing¡± he smiled as he looked down slightly again.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re thinking a million things. Can¡¯t help wondering what those things really are right now¡± she smiled as she took his hand in hers, where it was not nearly as warm to her touch as it was when they were inside, away from the cold night air.

    ¡°Maybe it was Nicolas we should have brought with us then?¡± he smirked.

    Claire shook her head, still rather unhappy about Nicolas having gained that new skill, despite the very valid reasons he had done so. ¡°Well, I doubt Nicolas would at least expect to share our bed, unlike my childe¡± she told him wryly.

    ¡°Child?¡±

    ¡°Childe, with and E¡± she corrected, ¡°it¡¯s what we call those we¡¯ve created¡± she allowed him that tiniest bit of knowledge.

    Eliot took another breath as he looked away before returning to another part of her statement, ¡°and why wouldn¡¯t we have to worry about Nicolas crawling under the covers with us?¡± he bit back the slightest smile as his baser instincts couldn¡¯t help making him envision that possibility. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he one of your infamous ten, too?¡± he had to make himself add as he looked back down at her.

    ¡°Yes, but it took me a very, very long time to even gain his trust enough to ever make that so¡± she said softly, her eyes on the waves once more. ¡°He had a lot of trouble trusting, literally anyone, when he first washed up on our shore.¡±

    Eliot looked down then, ¡°he mentioned something about the Marquis de Sade, and how had known him... and even had nightmares about the man?¡± Eliot dared.

    Claire allowed a shaky sigh despite her surprise that Nicolas had even shared that much with a complete stranger. Then again, when you could read any mortal¡¯s thoughts, who was really a stranger to you, anymore, she thought wryly before remembering to respond, ¡°that is the extremely short version. But yes.¡±

    Eliot was quiet for another long moment before he spoke again, ¡°you really want to know my thoughts on... all of this?¡± he settled on, which caused her to look up at his face where he towered above her at nearly the same height as her husband.

    ¡°If you really want to share them¡± she smiled.

    Eliot almost blushed again before making his eyes meet her, ¡°my thoughts, in most of the time since our departure, is that you must be very cross with me by now¡± he stated, though smiled down at her as he did.

    ¡°How so?¡± she asked as she gave him a questioning look, sure that she had not been giving that impression.

    ¡°Because, in the time since we¡¯ve met, you¡¯ve made me...¡± he looked down with a deeper blush then, ¡°extremely physically happy, on at least two occasions, yourself; even more if you count what you let Aidan and I enjoy many times, just last night¡± he smiled again, ¡°and I have yet to do anything of that nature for you. How could you not be cross about that?¡± he asked as she tried to bite back another chuckle at his words.

    She then appeared to look down as though to blush, though she never did, ¡°if you want to be honest about it, I¡¯m sure Aidan would have found a moment to seduce you even without me being in the room. So you can¡¯t really give me the credit for that one. Plus, I believe he paid that tab of yours with me, only moments later, if you recall¡± she smiled playfully. ¡°And as for that night that I... drank from you...¡± she dropped her voice on that, ¡°when we do that to someone... it feels just as good for us too. I promise.¡±

    He smiled as he digested that further knowledge she supplied, ¡°that still leaves that first time you... made me happy¡± he settled on, as he glanced downward pointedly. ¡°I still do owe you for that one. And I hate owing any debts, of any kind.¡±

 Chapter 91

    It was not much later that Lucian found himself once again waiting at the harbor. This time though, his vile sire was right next to him as they waited on the next ship to America to pull to shore and begin letting passengers board. As the ship began to drop anchors, he had to look back down at her, the hatred clear in his eyes.

    ¡°I still would like to know how you think I¡¯m really meant to make a beautiful three hundred year old vampire gain my trust at all, let alone fall in love with me¡± he replied coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage¡± Awsha allowed another of those irritatingly sweet smiles up at him. She then added, ¡°but if she is going all the way back to California, there is a chance you may have to cross paths with Sean¡± she said thoughtfully.

    ¡°And who is Sean?¡± he made himself ask.

    ¡°My brother¡± she stated simply, then looked back, ¡°and her husband.¡±

    Lucian adopted a look of further disbelief, ¡°she¡¯s your sister-by-law?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Sean and I simply had the same sire, before I... had to get rid of him¡± she stated in an eerie monotone.

    Lucian just gave her another dark look, ¡°so not only am I to try to seduce a woman that beautiful, but also one much more powerful than whatever power you think you¡¯ve given me; but I have to do it regardless of the fact that she has a husband already?¡±

    Awsha smirked, ¡°and he¡¯s the one who made her. So he¡¯s even more formidable than she is¡± she warned, ¡°so, we need to take a few precautions.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say¡± he returned sarcastically. ¡°How about the precaution of me not getting on this ship at all? How¡¯s that one?¡± he told her with continued anger.

    ¡°Well, you could do that. But then I¡¯d have to do something. And there¡¯s so many things I can imagine doing... especially to little Lenore, who trusts me even more than her own father now¡± she reminded him with that same malevolent smile once more.

    He shut his eyes against her words, his fists clenched so tightly his nails nearly drew blood, ¡°what bloody precautions, Awsha?¡ä

    ¡°Well, Sean has probably learned to read thoughts now that he¡¯s Prince, I¡¯m sure...¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asked with further disbelief.

    ¡°I was talking here¡± she stated coolly. ¡°Now, as I was saying, if he can read you, he can¡¯t find me inside your head. That would ruin the entire game.¡±

    ¡°Game¡± Lucian scoffed.

    ¡°So¡± she stated as she moved to take his face in her hands, adopting that hypnotic tone, ¡°you won¡¯t remember my name, or my face. The one thing you will remember about this entire past week is that you are what you are now because of someone who will do very, very bad things to little Lenore, unless you do exactly what they want you to. Understand?¡± and with that, she turned him away from her once more, and nudged him toward the now lowered gangplank, which he crossed, in a nearly trance-like state then.

    <hr>

    It was almost three in the morning when Claire and Eliot found themselves atop the bed in their quarters again after the slightly suggestive conversation above deck. Claire had since freed him of his shirt once more, and was leaning over him as he laid back against their pillows. She moved her kisses from his lips, to his neck, as he tensed slightly once more, but soon she moved those kisses to his chest instead. As her lips made their way slowly down over his ribs and then his stomach, where his breaths came more quickly now, she began undoing the buttons lining the front of his trousers. Underneath the material, he was actually already starting to respond to her touch, much to her relief as she continued the task.

    It took only moments for her to remove that last bit of his clothing, as she smiled down at where his arousal continued to become more apparent with each touch. Through a smile, she once again moved her lips to his heated skin, daring to even more gently move her tongue over the trail of black hair that led downward to where he had almost fully hardened now.

    Those soft kisses, and the gentle way in which she let her tongue tickle his skin continued downwards until she was now spreading kisses over the full erection he had since achieved. As her lips continued their task and her tongue soon joined the assault on his senses, he could no longer stop the gasp from leaving his own throat, his back arching at each caress of her tongue.

    Though his voice was more than broken under his now even heavier breaths, Eliot forced himself to find words and then remember how to even try to speak them in her language right then, ¡°not that I¡¯m saying I¡¯m a bit nervous or anything about your mouth being on that particular part of my anatomy...¡± he breathed, ¡°but I still don¡¯t see how this could possibly help pay my debt¡± he managed with a breathy chuckle, his body still trembling ever so slightly at her continued kisses.

    She finally removed her lips and tongue from that pleasantly surprising hardness to look up at him, ¡°sorry, it seemed like you wanted me to continue.¡±

    ¡°My brain and... body¡± he decided on, ¡°often do have a bit of trouble agreeing with one another¡± he teased, his breaths still too short to make the words have any more strength than that of a desire-filled whisper.

    ¡°So you do want me to stop?¡± she asked in a sad but sultry tone as she moved back up the length of his body to lay her cheek upon his chest, though her fingers inadvertently couldn¡¯t help continuing to move over that trail of hair above where her lips had been filling him with more and more desire by the second.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°That is an ever-so-loaded question¡± he breathed.

    ¡°Just a yes or no is all I need¡± she smiled against his chest.

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t want you to stop. But if I didn¡¯t force myself to try and interrupt, I have a feeling that debt of mine would be doubled, within seconds¡± he breathed through another smile.

    She smiled again, ¡°ok, so I¡¯ve stopped. Though you still seem a bit...¡± she smiled down at him again. ¡°So, should I just let you try to go off to sleep in that state, or...?¡± she asked in a slightly mischievous tone.

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help another smile as he moved to flip her onto her back and gave her another long kiss, ¡°I mean, I need to make some attempt at fulfilling that debt, before incurring any more, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Claire smiled up at him as she wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°you honestly don¡¯t have to feel obligated to do anything, Eliot. Remember, this is about what you¡¯re comfortable with.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was about me finally allowing myself to be comfortable with, all of this¡± he said as he moved his eyes down the length of her still clothed body, ¡°that will never truly happen until I actually let myself... try be comfortable with it. Will it?¡±

    ¡°So you do want to? At least try?¡±

    He then gave a pointed look at the ship¡¯s cabin surrounding them, ¡°I seem to be willing to try all kinds of new experiences lately.¡±

    ¡°So what is it that you want to try then?¡± Claire smiled up at him again.

    ¡°I just want to make you feel good too, if I can¡± he added with another slight blush.

    ¡°Judging by what I watched you doing with Aidan. I¡¯m pretty sure you can¡± she teased.

    ¡°Slightly different machinery, love.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll manage¡± she smiled up at him again.

    With another smile down at her apparent confidence in him, Eliot moved back from her just enough to allow her to lay back on the pillows. He took a deep breath as he looked down at where she still smiled up at him. Eliot then inched closer once more and slowly made his still slightly shaking fingers begin untying the laces of the corset that just barely kept her breasts hidden behind it.

    As the material slowly began to part with each unlacing, exposing more and more of her pale skin as he went, he had to smile again, ¡°no dressing gown underneath tonight? The cold really must not bother you, huh?¡±

    ¡°One perk to being me¡± she whispered as she continued looking up at him, slightly biting her lip as she waited for him to continue undressing her.

    Eliot took another even deeper, shakier breath as he made himself finish with the last of the laces. Another moment to try and gather his courage, reminding himself that he had seen her quite naked already, and quite deeply in the throes of passion as Aidan made love to her just one night prior.

    With that, he reached down to pull the dress open, exposing her completely to his eyes from the waist up. He swallowed again as he let his eyes move over her already hardening nipples, her body apparently able to feel some effect of the still cool air in the crudely heated hold of the ship.

    Taking another moment to steel himself, he moved closer still, as he offered her lips another sweet kiss, her nipples just barely grazing his own as his lips took hers. With another shuddering breath at the feel of her breasts against his bare skin, he moved his kisses downwards to her neck, buying himself more time to further overcome his nerves right then.

    As he continued warming the cool skin of her neck with his kisses, Eliot slowly moved a hand to her stomach, causing the tiniest sound of approval to pass Claire¡¯s lips at the feel of his touch. Somehow emboldened by what sounded like a positive reaction to the touch, his hand slowly moved upwards towards her breast. His fingers barely grazed the underside at first, as the intensity of his kisses at her throat grew as well then.

    As her arms wrapped around his neck again, encouraging him to continue his attentions, Eliot finally moved his hand upward to ever so lightly let his fingers graze her nipple. And that tiny touch caused another soft moan from Claire then. At the sound, he let himself touch her with a bit more confidence, gently squeezing her breast before letting his fingers begin to tease her nipple, causing it to harden further, as parts of his own anatomy continued to do at their prolonged intimacy.

    Keeping that one hand upon her breast, Eliot slowly began moving his kisses downwards from her neck to the swell of her other breast. Claire¡¯s back arched slightly, as her arms around his neck tightened as well. As she still appeared quite pleased with his attentions, he bravely continued moving his kisses toward her other nipple, just letting his lips gently graze it as she allowed another tiny moan.

    At that added encouragement, he let himself give into the passion that couldn¡¯t help growing at the simple sensual touch of another person¡¯s body against his. And on that note, he took her nipple into his mouth, the warm wetness of his tongue on her flesh causing a slightly louder moan as she arched her back against him again.

    After continuing tasting her breast as both their bodies pressed closer to one another, he finally made himself look up at her breathlessly, ¡°I take it all those little moans are a good thing?

    Claire couldn¡¯t help another smile, though her deep green eyes remained closed, her own desire apparent, ¡°a very good thing¡± she assured.

    Smiling back down at her, Eliot took another breath before letting himself move back enough to reach up to begin pulling her dress down her arms. The feel of him reaching up to continue undressing her at last did cause her to finally open those green eyes to him as she readjusted enough to let him finish pulling the dark blue velvet from her arms. She then laid back again, lifting her hips slightly to allow him to finish the task, pulling it down from her waist and over her legs, to fall to the floor at the foot of the bed.

    ¡°Nothing to hide at all tonight, huh?¡± he smiled as he warily moved his eyes over where she was now just as naked as he, laying before him atop the bed.

    ¡°You said yourself, you didn¡¯t look away once last night, right?¡± she teased.

    ¡°True enough¡± he agreed as he let his eyes move over her body more boldly then.

    Eliot took one more shaky breath before moving to lay the length of his body against hers once more. He then reached up to brush a lock of hair from her cheek, before leaning in to give her yet another kiss. As the kiss continued, he wrapped his arms about her waist, and their bodies pressed even closer to one another. He then pulled back just an inch or so, and looked down at her, as though surprised by something suddenly.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she smiled over at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not... not ice cold anymore.¡±

    Claire looked down as though to blush again, ¡°that¡¯s what happens when... when we make love. Our body warms. Comes back to life, so to speak¡± she whispered, hoping her words wouldn¡¯t scare him away with the reminder that she wasn¡¯t actually truly alive after all.

    He surprisingly smiled as he thought on her words. ¡°So, any time I feel you getting warm, it means you want to...¡±

    ¡°I think tonight, whether I wanted to was pretty obvious, even before that¡± she smiled again.

 Chapter 92

    Through a few more warm kisses, as their bodies still lay close, hers now nearly as warm as his, Eliot had to break off the latest kiss with an unsure smile. Claire smiled up at him, ¡°what¡¯s that look?¡±

    He then blushed again, ¡°now believe me, I did pay rapt attention last night, but it seems...¡± he looked down again.

    ¡°Seems what?¡± she smiled as she pushed a curl from his face.

    ¡°I got the impression that Aidan sort of... skipped a few steps?¡±

    Claire allowed a sweet giggle, ¡°I guess he kind of knew that I was already beyond aroused just by watching the two of you. And he figured that I didn¡¯t really need much further stimulation at that point¡± she managed through another soft chuckle.

    ¡°So he did then, skip some parts¡± Eliot confirmed, with another blush, ¡°so it leaves me at a bit of a disadvantage when determining those proper steps myself, tonight.¡±

    ¡°First of all, I promise, I am just as aroused tonight, already, as I was last night¡± she assured him as he blushed again, ¡°but if you want to work your way up to that... last bit. I completely understand.¡± Seeing that he still seemed a bit wary, she added, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard enough from other young boys talking about their female conquests that you have a few ideas in that head.¡±

    ¡°I usually tried to make myself scarce when they started those conversations. Always afraid they¡¯d expect me to tell them all about my conquests too. Which would have been... problematic¡± he stated with another nervous smile down at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you still heard a few things though¡± she told him with another kiss.

    ¡°A few¡± he admitted as he began returning her kisses once more, after taking another deep breath.

    Moments later she felt his hand tentatively begin moving from where it had been resting on her stomach. Their kisses continued as he slowly moved it downwards over her abdomen and toward the small patch of hair between legs that she parted ever so slightly for him. That motion did cause a bit more tension in him, but he managed to continue downwards, finally finding that spot, his breath catching against her lips once more.

    In the darkness of the ship¡¯s cabin that night, Eliot gathered all the courage he could. He then moved his fingers further downward, to where he found that waiting wetness, both of them gasping softly as he did. With another deep breath, he began moving his fingers against her, her slight moans increasing, as did that wetness.

    Then, with a bravery he didn¡¯t know he had, he slowly, ever so carefully slid his fingers inside her as she let out another gasp at the penetration. ¡°I assume this is...ok?¡± he breathed against her mouth.

    ¡°Very, very ok¡± she returned, her voice shaking almost as much as his as he took another breath and slid his fingers more deeply inside her.

    He allowed his fingers to begin moving inside her as her desire only increased, and she arched her hips against his hand with each caress, her body ever so slowly beginning to tremble as he continued that exploration. As she grew more and more aroused, and closer and closer to that impending climax, she moved her hand down to cover his, guiding his thumb to that now inflamed part of her body just above where his fingers were surrounded by the even now more overwhelming wetness inside her. As she used her own fingers to guide his thumb over her, those moans grew louder, and her trembling even more intense. Within seconds, that climax hit her hard with a violent tremor before she collapsed back into the bed once again, trying to recover from that pleasure his touch had given her.

    His hand still resting against her, his fingers still just barely inside her, Eliot watched her for a long moment, her eyes still shut tightly as she tried to force calm again through that afterglow. When her tremors finally began to subside, and she managed to open her eyes once more, she couldn¡¯t help the smile as she found him looking down at the state he had left her in, once again, paying rapt attention to her as she came down from that peak.

    ¡°Apparently our wedding night wasn¡¯t a complete lie. I guess I really can make you... feel that¡± he breathed as she allowed a hoarse chuckle.

    ¡°Seems you knew more than you thought you did¡± she teased as her hand came up to caress his cheek.

    ¡°You did provide a bit of guidance there¡± he smiled down at her.

    ¡°Not all that much¡± she chuckled again. ¡°I guess your debt¡¯s paid now, though, huh?¡±

    ¡°You almost sound saddened by that fact¡± he smiled down at her again.

    ¡°Only because I¡¯d really like to be able to look forward to you¡­ making me feel that, again in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s quite the possibility. It is going to be a long trip after all¡± he smirked slightly.

    ¡°And you do still appear to be...¡± she looked down at where his erection was more than obvious against her bare thigh, ¡°in the mood.¡±

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Seems I may be wracking up even more debt soon, unless I were just to find a way to... make us break even?¡± he offered.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± she smiled up at him.

    ¡°I did take a few mental notes on that last step. Seems you and Aidan both enjoyed that, quite equally.¡±

    ¡°That does tend to happen during that particular... step. At least if you pick the right lovers¡± she had to add with a playful smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not sure how right I¡¯d actually be, but....¡± he took another deep breath.

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°Well, touching you inside, and feeling that... moment¡± he settled on, ¡°it did make me begin to wonder what it would feel like if it was... more than just my fingers inside you¡± he blushed again, obviously struggling a bit with the words right then.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want to attempt that last step after all?¡± she looked up at him hopefully.

    ¡°Well, new experiences, right?¡± Eliot whispered back to her as he covered her mouth in another kiss. He then added, ¡°and we have been avoiding actually consummating our fake marriage for nearly a month now, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°There is that¡± she agreed through her own laugh.

    Seeing as Eliot still appeared to be gathering his courage for his first time once again, in a manner of speaking, Claire decided to take the lead. She smiled over at him before pushing herself up from where he had still been holding her close. She then got into a position on her hands and knees, and looked back over her shoulder at him with a reassuring smile.

    ¡°From behind hmm?¡± he couldn¡¯t stop another small smile.

    ¡°Easing you into it I guess¡± she smirked.

    ¡°Pun intended, right?¡± he couldn¡¯t stop a small laugh as he took another breath before moving to his own knees then. ¡°I guess there is no time like the present? Once I get past this time, we¡¯ll probably both laugh that it took this long, right?¡±

    ¡°Quite possible¡± she smiled.

    He then took another shaky breath as he reached up to run his hand lightly over the pale skin of her back, which still felt warm to his touch, increasing his confidence slightly. He then moved slowly to a place behind her as she bent further forward to allow him access to that wetness that still waited there for him. Eliot swallowed hard again at that slight readjustment on her part and took one more shaky breath.

    ¡°And we¡¯re sure about the not able to have children thing?¡± he had to ask once more.

    ¡°Very sure¡± she couldn¡¯t help another small chuckle.

    On that, he steeled himself once more and reached down to where his prolonged state of arousal was becoming almost painful at that point. With another moment to still his nerves, he ever so delicately moved to just barely slide the tip inside that warm, waiting wetness. That hint of penetration caused a tiny gasp to leave both of their lips, which somehow only added to his surprisingly ever increasing desire for her; yes, her.

    In the next moment he forced down his remaining nervousness and slowly, gently slid himself deep into that wetness, which in turn caused another even louder gasp from both of them at that final most intimate contact between them.

    ¡°Ok, now this feels even better than I...¡± though his ability to speak was quickly leaving him then.

    She allowed only a slight giggle in return, her own desire making words rather difficult for her then too. Both deciding that words were not of prime importance at all right then, he took another breath before he slowly penetrated her even more deeply with his next movement. As another moan left her lips, so did any clarity of thought leave his mind as he began moving behind her just as he had done so many times with his male lovers, each thrust bringing them both closer to that pleasure they were each aching to feel at that point.

    As he easily remembered all the skill he had honed for years with lovers of another gender, his thrusts grew more intense, as did the pleasure both of them were getting from the encounter. It took mere minutes before her already overly stimulated body began giving into those orgasmic tremors once more. As those tremors began to cause her body to tighten even more around him, his own climax quickly began to overtake him. A moment later he was pouring his seed into her as that wave of pleasure swallowed them both with it at last.

    They then both collapsed back onto the bed to let their bodies recover, while wrapped around each other in that intense moment of afterglow. Once he could actually breathe normally again, Eliot smiled down at where she had both her arms and legs wrapped around him so tightly it was as though she thought he would disappear if she let go.

    He still wore that smile of what almost seemed like relief when he found his voice again, ¡°so I guess I¡¯m officially number eleven now¡± he stated in a teasing tone.

    Claire just chuckled, ¡°that you would be.¡± She then turned her face to look back up at his, ¡°you know, you never told me how many lovers you¡¯ve had.¡±

    ¡°I guess we kept getting distracted¡± he smiled again, only to realize she was still waiting expectantly on that answer. He shook his head with amusement before offering it, ¡°before you and Aidan? Only four or five.¡±

    ¡°Four or five?¡± she asked for that clarification with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Well, the one, he would only want to do things with our mouths¡± he smirked, ¡°something about the bible not liking sodomy or some nonsense. He didn¡¯t last long¡± he added with another little chuckle.

    ¡°Well, the bible does seem to have a long list of things it doesn¡¯t like¡± she somehow offered a smile and a scowl at the same time.

    ¡°True enough¡± he laughed again as he reached up to run his fingers gently through her long, now somewhat disheveled raven colored locks.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Claire asked.

    ¡°Do I like sodomy? You do recall last night, right?¡± he teased.

    Claire just smiled against his chest again, ¡°I meant, has your list of things you didn¡¯t think you¡¯d like now changed?¡± she dared as she looked up at him again.

    He then looked down at her with what almost seemed like amusement, ¡°is that a serious question?¡±

    Claire looked away again, ¡°well, I can¡¯t help wondering if you actually did... you know...¡± she let her voice trail off.

    ¡°Enjoy it? I thought that was fairly obvious¡± he teased. He then added, ¡°I do however find it amazing that you could ever need reassurance about whether or not a man would be satisfied by you, in that way.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not like every other man¡± she stated softly.

    ¡°And you¡¯re not like every other woman... in so many ways¡± he smiled again.

    ¡°I guess what I was just trying to ask is whether or not we¡¯d be doing that again, is all¡± she told him more quietly.

    ¡°Maybe not right this minute¡± he added with a small laugh as he looked down at himself pointedly.

    ¡°Eliot¡± she scolded him playfully.

    ¡°We only lasted a month before making love to one another this first time, and for half of that we were in different countries, so¡± he smiled, ¡°so I very sincerely doubt I won¡¯t find myself making love to you at least one or two more times on this very long trip.¡±

    ¡°One or two, huh?¡± she shook her head up at him.

    ¡°I guess we shall see¡± he told her with a bit of mischief before moving to cover her lips once more.

 Chapter 93

    Two weeks to three months. That¡¯s what the captain had told Eliot when they first boarded the ship in February and he had inquired about how long the trip to America would take. But that was before a series of misfortunes had beset them in those long months following their departure from England.

    And now it was May of 1865, and they had still not reached American shores. In the perilous months that had stretched from winter to now late spring, the captain and most of the crew had succumbed to various tragedies. Some were related to the storms that had plagued their voyage, though most were a result of illness. And most of that illness had been caused by multiple weather-related delays leading to re-routing, which then led to massive shortages of supplies that had been stretched so thin over the extended trip that nearly everyone on board was so malnourished that they were unable to stave off sickness. That turn of events then caused already difficult living conditions to worsen, in turn causing even more illness. Conditions had grown so terrible that there were now less than a dozen living souls left aboard the ship.

    Of course, there was one unliving soul left as well. Claire, being what she was, she was immune to any and all physical illness. Though her mental state as she watched all the men around her succumbing to illness and eventual death; that was another story. Watching as death took one man after another, it wreaked havoc with her conscience, which had already been a constant source of pain to her for three centuries now. She found herself giving into dark thoughts about the old superstition that had convinced many in years past that bringing any woman on board a ship would lead to their own doom. The evidence of there being some truth to that old belief now seemed to be spelled out all around her night after night as one man after another fell.

    She tried in vain to remind herself that she had taken other trips across the sea that had never been as tragic as this one had. And some nights, she almost managed to convince herself that her mere presence could not possibly be the cause of all this tragedy. On other nights, she was in a constant state of guilt over things like whether her occasional feeding on the men on board could have been the thing that broke them and made them too weak to fight the illnesses that eventually took them. Of course, that question also had to give way to the one about what she would do if the last of the men died. She would be left there alone, in the middle of the ocean with no clear idea on how to even make her way back home, and no way to sustain her own life after all.

    It was true that she had longed for a final and decisive end to all of her inner pain on more than one dark occasion. And she also couldn¡¯t forget the prophecy of that death coming to her at last, which was always at the corners of her mind. Though she was not sure how being trapped on a ship surrounded by men dying all around her actually fulfilled a prophecy of snakes coming to devour love and trying to eat it all away. But her death did seem to be imminent if the few remaining companions she had left did also wither away like all their peers before them. But another truth was that she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of giving into the ending that death would bring without seeing Sean one last time before she did.

    And all of those thoughts combined to lead her to a conundrum about whether she should try to save the last of those still living, the only way she could. But would saving their lives only to steal their will away really be salvation at all? Though the full force of this question only hit her once Eliot fell ill as well.

    On this night, Claire was seated on the weathered wooden boards of the floor of their cabin. Her back was against the bed, her arms wrapped around her legs as her knees were pulled up to her chest, her face buried as she tried to force down red tears. She knew crying would solve nothing and only lead to her growing hungrier sooner. She then scolded herself for even thinking of her own hunger when the few humans left alive aboard the ship were very rapidly losing their battle to find enough food and fresh water to sustain their own lives from one hour to the next. On that thought she had to stave off the urge for more tears.

    Atop the bed, Eliot was laying feverish, his breath raspy and wheezing as he continuously drifted in and out of consciousness. She sniffled again at the sound of another pained breath escaping his lips as he lay behind her, where he likely wasn¡¯t even aware of her presence through the fever and continued fight to stay conscious.

    She had only known the young man for five months and now it was likely that he would not even see his twentieth birthday. That thought tore at her and caused another sniffle when put next to the fact that she had just passed her 297th birthday only one month prior. Despite how minuscule five months seemed, or even twenty years seemed, next to three centuries, it didn¡¯t lessen the pain that the thought of letting him die now caused her.

    In the time she had known Eliot, they had developed the deepest of friendships. It was possibly the closest thing she had ever had to a real friend at all since Chantarell, all those years ago; back when she herself had been just as human as the young man now fighting for his life mere feet from her. It was true that he was more than a friend, and had, surprisingly enough, become and remained her lover for the last four months as well. But somehow that side of their relationship paled in comparison to the deep, deep connection they had found in those months. It was a connection that seemed much greater than just the mere pleasure of one another¡¯s touch.

    And in the back of her mind, Claire knew exactly why she had developed such a deep and real friendship with the young man. It was completely due to the fact that it was real. There was no compulsion other than one to not bring harm, and most importantly, there was no blood bond. Every single piece of that connection, while likely affected by her very allure, it was still real. It was still what was actually in his heart. It wasn¡¯t something implanted in his brain or running through his veins. He cared for her simply because he did. And that was what made her feel that same connection to him just as deeply. And now, it was all about to be torn away. And the only way she could save him was by giving him that blood that would twist all his feelings for her, and take away all the things that made their connection so deep; so pure.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    It was then that Claire couldn¡¯t help remembering how she had seethed at Hollister¡¯s words to her. She hated him for telling her how foolhardy it was to care for a mortal. For reminding her of how ¡®temporary¡¯ any connection to them would be, and how much pain it would lead to. She knew in her heart that his words were true, and that was precisely why she had left on this cursed ship at all. But that night, Claire¡¯s words were also true. Caring for humans did make her feel like she was at least a little bit human still as well. And giving that up was something she could never let herself do, despite all the pain their very mortality was now drowning her in that night.

    Before she could continue to crumble under such deep and dark thoughts, the door of their cabin was slammed open, startling her to her feet. The man who entered with anger flaring in his eyes was one of the few crew members left aboard the ship, a man she only knew by his surname, Kaplan.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Claire asked warily, trying to remain calm in the face of his obvious anger, reminding herself that he was quite ill too, just not to the point of being bed-ridden just yet, as Eliot had been all evening.

    ¡°Everything is wrong!¡± Kaplan growled as he took a heavy step toward her and tossed the door shut behind him with a slam. ¡°And it¡¯s all your fault, you vile witch!¡± he spat at her as he took another step toward her.

    ¡°My fault?¡± Claire swallowed. Her mind easily flying back to her recent moments of entertaining that very thought herself. But blaming herself for misfortunes was something she had done for all of her long life. When others also blamed her, it cut even deeper.

    ¡°Woman!¡± he bit out the word as if it burnt his tongue, ¡°we never should have let you aboard the ship. And now death is coming for all of us!¡±

    ¡°Kaplan, that¡¯s just an old superstition. You know I did nothing to cause...¡±

    ¡°And isn¡¯t it interesting how you¡¯re the only one here who isn¡¯t sick at all?¡± he interrupted accusingly as he moved in close, ¡°witch!¡± he spat the word again.

    Forcing a calm tone and refusing to cower from his angry recriminations, she stood straighter, ¡°but you are sick. You¡¯re not thinking straight. You know full well that it was the storms and...¡±

    But before she could repeat her attempt to make Kaplan see sense, his hands were around her neck as he pushed her back against the nearest wall, ¡°yeah, the last of us are all sick and dying. But you¡¯re still gonna die first, witch!¡± and with that he began to squeeze her pale neck with all the strength he still had left.

    Pushing down the instinct to panic, Claire braced herself and brought her own hands up to his wrists. With a strength that was many times greater than his, even had he been in perfect health, she wrenched his grip from her neck. In the same moment, she turned the tables on him, and her pale hand was now upon his throat, wheeling him around and smashing his back painfully against the wall of the small cabin.

    Then she leaned in close as he struggled in futility to free himself from her grip. Then speaking in that eerie tone, she looked into his dark, watering eyes and spoke, ¡°you will never raise your hand to me again, and you will abandon this insane belief that I caused any of this. And most importantly, you will remember nothing about this night other than passing out drunk, and my words, of course. Now get out!¡± she growled the final words as she shoved him toward the door, which he quickly scurried through.

    It was then that the sound of Eliot having another violent coughing fit caused her to turn her eyes back to the bed. There, he was once more conscious and looking a bit shaken. Though Claire couldn¡¯t help the feeling that it wasn¡¯t his illness that caused his unease at that particular moment.

    ¡°Eliot, you¡¯re awake¡± she whispered as she moved toward the bed, noting the wary expression on his face.

    ¡°It got a bit loud¡± he responded hoarsely, casting her another cautious look.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she told him softly, daring to take another step toward the bed, ¡°so, how much of that did you even hear...or see?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Enough to make me remember¡± he murmured as he tried to push himself up to his elbows shakily, despite his weakened state.

    ¡°Remember?¡± she repeated, forcing herself to remain standing near the bed rather than joining him upon it and taking him into her arms, which was what she honestly wanted to do right then.

    ¡°Remember what I always seem to let myself forget¡± he stated after another cough.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she made herself ask, though her voice was barely above a whisper.

    ¡°What you are¡± he stated, his own words a choked whisper.

    ¡°Eliot...¡± she stated sadly, not even sure how she meant to end that sentence.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right Claire. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know¡± he coughed again, ¡°like I said, I just always tend to let myself forget.¡±

    ¡°Eliot, you know I would never hurt anyone just to hurt them...¡±

    ¡°Calm down Claire¡± he stated softly as he finally managed to push himself up into a seat leaning back against the headboard. ¡°I¡¯m not making any accusations. Just observations. And he was trying to kill you. You have nothing to make explanations for. It¡¯s surprising that you actually didn¡¯t kill him. I wanted to¡± he added in a shaky whisper.

    ¡°Eliot...¡± she whispered again, finally letting herself move to the bed and gently wrap her arms around him, propping her head against him as she sniffled again.

    Eliot sniffled then too, too weak to return her embrace, though he did manage to move his hand up to cover hers. Through another shaky breath, he made himself speak again, ¡°you¡¯re strong, and you can make anyone do any thing you want them to, just by telling them to do it. You can even make them forget anything you don¡¯t want them to remember. And you¡¯re eternal... immortal. You¡¯re practically a god¡± he whispered the last bit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s an accurate comparison¡± she swallowed as she pressed closer to him.

    ¡°Since when do you even believe in god?¡± Eliot returned with a sad smile.

    ¡°And you do?¡± she returned with an equally sorrowful smile.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Not really¡± he admitted with another raspy breath, ¡°which I guess is a pretty terrifying thing to admit on my death bed¡± he added, the tremor in his voice obvious.

    ¡°Eliot, you don¡¯t know that...¡±

    He shook his head as he interjected, ¡°but I do believe in you Claire.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± she asked, caught by that statement, looking up at him quickly.

    ¡°I believe that despite everything you can do. All of that god-like power you have. You¡¯re still good, and sweet, and loving, and so, so strong. And I trust you when you say you¡¯re not a monster. When you say that others like you don¡¯t have to be monsters either. I know that I can believe what you say. I can believe in you. And I know I can trust you... with my very life.¡±

    Claire swallowed again as she looked up into those dark eyes, ¡°what exactly are you saying, Eliot?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m only nineteen years old, Claire¡± he began, tears welling up in those pretty eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m not ready to¡± he stated as he tried to hold back a sob. ¡°And I know that with you... I don¡¯t have to, do I?¡±

    His eyes pleaded with her as she looked back at him in shock, just then realizing what it was that he was actually saying to her. What he was asking her for, and it shook her to the core in more ways than one.

 Chapter 94

    Claire spent the next several moments struggling to find a response to his plea. She had never once even considered turning him into what she was. There were a hundred reasons not to ever do that to him, or anyone for that matter. She had already made one childe and didn¡¯t have any desire to go through any of that again. She didn¡¯t want to endure those deadly moments of frenzy, or risk the wrath of whatever Prince may have thought they had claim to the ocean. And she didn¡¯t want to curse another to an eternity of doubts and regrets and pain. She had had enough of all those things for so long, giving that kind of pain to anyone else, let alone someone she cared so deeply for; that was an option that had never entered her mind at all.

    She had already been struggling with the idea of just giving him her blood. It would save his life, but also rob him of his will. But despite that, at least it was something that could be undone. It was always painful to force the addiction and consequent withdrawal upon anyone, but forcing an eternity of living death upon someone? That was something she never wished to do again. Even if Aidan had seemed to be coping well in the two centuries since she had embraced him, it was her own feelings of guilt over forcing this existence upon another that were the true reason she had no intention of ever repeating such a thing.

    Though when she looked back into Eliot¡¯s pained and pleading eyes she couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart breaking under the weight of any of the decisions before her. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing him any more than she could bear the thought of cursing him to become what she was, or even stealing his will and thrusting a deadly addiction upon him either. No option was good. And worse yet, she knew her time to make that horrible choice was coming closer to an end with each moment she risked letting sickness continue to chip away at him.

    Then her inner turmoil and outer silence was brought to a halt by an urgent knock at their cabin door. Both she and Eliot turned their eyes to the sound, each looking more than a bit wary, considering their earlier visitor that night.

    That was when the acting captain¡¯s voice called to them through the door, ¡°we can finally see land!¡± he told them gleefully, ¡°we should be on shore within the hour!¡± and with that he hurried off to share the news with any others who had been too ill to remain on deck and see the sight for themselves.

    Eliot let out a sound of disbelief as he looked back at her, afraid to let his lips smile in relief just yet, ¡°am I now hallucinating too, or did he just say we finally reached America?¡±

    Claire tried not to let herself give in to that relief just yet either, but still managed the smallest of smiles, ¡°he said there was land. So... hopefully?¡± she stated as she gave him another gentle squeeze before moving to rise from the bed.

    Only, as she went to stand, his fingers encircled her tiny wrist weakly, causing her to turn back to him, ¡°If it¡¯s not America though...¡± his pain filled eyes repeated his earlier question, rather than his lips then.

    Claire stifled a sigh, ¡°any land is a good sign at this point. And it most likely is America¡± she added, trying to believe the words herself, ¡°and America would mean food, water, doctors¡± she assured him with another faint smile.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s not...?¡±

    Claire looked down again, ¡°let¡¯s just find out first¡± was all she could make herself say. She then sniffled again, and made herself rise from the bed to begin gathering their belongings.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t much later that all those who had the strength to, had now gathered on the ship¡¯s deck to watch the expanse of water between that cursed ship and the shore shrinking before them. As they got closer, the many lanterns of the New York shoreline came into view. The sight caused smiles to touch all their lips, even Kaplan¡¯s.

    It was a struggle to get all the sick and weakened men off the ship, but it was a welcomed one, as salvation was now in sight for a group of men that had already given into believing that death was inevitable for all of them, just as it had been for those they had already lost.

    ¡°Please, we need a doctor¡± the acting captain called to the first person he saw on the shore that night.

    The one he called to was a man who looked even younger than Eliot was, as he warily looked upon the dying men that had finally all been helped off the ship. As Eliot leaned heavily against Claire, she practically held him up to keep him from collapsing to the welcoming dock beneath their feet, the young man spoke warily to them, ¡°it¡¯s not plague, is it?¡±

    It was Claire¡¯s desperation and the fact that she was the one suffering the least physical pain and exhaustion that caused her to be the quickest to speak, ¡°no, they¡¯re just starving and weak from four long months at sea. Please bring us a doctor. We¡¯ve already lost so many¡± she told him sadly as her eyes moved over the tiny group of men who had remained just barely breathing through the past four months of hell.

    The young man gave them all another wary look before nodding and scurrying off to hopefully get them the requested medical help. Claire helped Eliot to a seat on a nearby shipping crate as he let out another wheezing cough.

    After a few more moments of waiting on the young man to return with help, another man in his early thirties then approached. He looked over the group of sick sailors warily, before his eyes moved to Claire and lingered on her for a long moment before speaking at last, ¡°it looks like your crew are in even worse shape than mine were¡± he greeted them with a somewhat sympathetic tone peeking through the crisp British accent.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    As he spoke, his eyes remained fixed on Claire. Though she was so preoccupied with trying to keep Eliot as comfortable as she could, that she hadn¡¯t even noticed his arrival until he had spoken. She then looked up at the sound of his voice, and faltered for more than a moment when she took in his appearance.

    He stood at a slim and lightly muscled six foot three, in darkly colored and well cared for clothing. His handsome face and ever so slight trace of stubble were accented by jet black locks and equally dark eyes. His more than appealing appearance caused her to turn her attention to him much more fully then.

    Claire then narrowed her eyes and stifled a slight gasp as his aura told her that he was Kindred, just as she was. And that realization caused her to falter even more as she struggled to make out any more facts about his feelings or intentions, though had little luck. But her difficulty reading anything more than the fact of what he was, that did do well to cause her guard to immediately go up, as he had to have been at least the same generation as her, if not older.

    Returning Claire¡¯s gaze bravely, it was immediately obvious to the newcomer that when she looked at him, she was seeing much more than any of the sickly mortals surrounding them. He quickly composed himself in the face of her gaze, as vague memories of warnings from a face he couldn¡¯t remember now echoed in his head. Though he couldn¡¯t place the face or name of the one who had warned him not to underestimate the beautiful woman before him, he knew that it was the voice of his creator piercing his thoughts. And then he remembered that he had a task before him that he had to complete if he ever hoped to save his own blood from whatever horrible fate she would suffer if he failed.

    ¡°Did I hear that you lot are in desperate need of a doctor?¡± he stated, putting as much charm and sincerity into his voice as he could, despite the fact of why he was even there speaking with them that night at all.

    ¡°I¡¯d think that would be obvious¡± Kaplan replied shortly.

    The newcomer forced a polite smile, still keeping Claire in the corner of his eye as he addressed the men surrounding her, ¡°well, my own ship landed just last evening, and I helped most of those men survive the trip. I don¡¯t have an office here yet, but the inn I¡¯m staying at nearby has some empty rooms that I can probably convince them to turn into an infirmary of sorts for your crew¡± he offered with another polite smile and slight bow.

    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± Claire returned skeptically, more than a little surprised by that, considering the only other fact she did know about him.

    ¡°Well, I was. Back in England. Though having only arrived in America yesterday, I haven¡¯t really gotten any official practice up and running on your lovely shores just yet¡± he addressed her with another charming smile.

    Claire was still more than a bit wary of him, but her worry for Eliot, and the other men, of course, did make her want to trust him. And now that he had announced his previous vocation to the remainder of the quite sickly crew, she doubted that trying to convince any of them to wait on another doctor would be likely to work without an explanation she couldn¡¯t honestly give them.

    <hr>

    Claire eventually came to find out that this tall, dark, and annoyingly handsome stranger called himself Lucian Ellsworth. Though it was still past three a.m. before she finally had a chance to speak to him one-on-one. After he had spent the last few hours tending to the men from the ship, he entered the common area of the inn, where the innkeeper was now snoring behind the front desk. She stood quickly as he entered the room and graced her with another overly charming smile.

    ¡°So, your name was Claire, correct?¡± he stated softly after casting a glance at the sleeping man and taking a few measured steps closer to her.

    ¡°How are they?¡± Claire asked bluntly, making no effort to indulge in any sort of small talk right then.

    He was a bit taken by her disinterest in any sort of conversational proprieties, but gave her another sweet smile nonetheless. ¡°Most will be fine with rest, nourishment and a few days of medicine to stave off any remaining illness¡± he allowed.

    ¡°Most?¡± she stated shakily, ¡°not all?¡± she added with further panic.

    ¡°They¡¯ve all been quite ill for quite some time. There¡¯s always the possibility that it may be too late for one or two. But for the most part, they should recover easily enough.¡±

    ¡°What about Eliot?¡± she asked, voice shaking more at his response.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t really get most of their names. Life or death situation and all¡± he stated wryly, though still wore a smile as he finally allowed his eyes to move down the length of her body once more.

    Claire cast a furtive glance at the slumbering innkeeper before tuning her eyes back to Lucian again, her voice dropping another decibel, ¡°are you even really a doctor?¡±

    Lucian then feigned offense through that still plastered smile, ¡°that¡¯s a rather odd question for the man who has just spent the last few hours tending to your shipmates.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but your arrival was rather fortuitous,¡± she attempted some explanation before dropping her volume again, ¡°and I haven¡¯t met many of us who were still practicing doctors.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± he repeated with another slightly cheeky smile.

    ¡°You know exactly what I mean, Lucian. So please tell me, are you really a doctor and have you really been trying to help them all night?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and yes¡± he gave in to answering her questions, his earlier feigned offense having been just that, feigned, or so it seemed.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still a doctor, and you still care about... them?¡± she decided on.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a profession that many of us would have much need of ourselves, is it?¡± he told her, repeating her own furtive manner.

    Claire shook her head as she turned away, thinking on his words as she paced nervously. After another moment she looked back at where he watched her with what seemed to almost be amusement, ¡°I really need to know if Eliot is one of the ones who will be all right¡± she told him more firmly.

    ¡°And who, again, is this Eliot you¡¯re referring to?¡± he asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°Tall, young, long black curls, French accent¡± she supplied impatiently.

    ¡°Ah the one who you had your arms around on the dock. That did pique my curiosity if I recall¡± he told her with a tiny hint of mischief in his smile.

    ¡°Of course I had my arms around him. I was holding him up. He could barely stand¡± she defended weakly.

    ¡°There were several of them who could barely stand¡± he returned with a smirk, ¡°though admittedly, he was the prettiest.¡±

    Exasperated, Claire spoke again, ¡°just tell me if he¡¯s going to be all right, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not psychic, Claire¡± he stated, only to be touched by the sadness that statement brought to her beautiful eyes. He then glanced back toward the sick rooms and sighed, ¡°but if he means so much to you, for some reason¡± he had to add, ¡°then I will do my very best to help him recover. And I¡¯ll expect to finally see a lovely smile on that pretty face of yours when he does.¡±

 Chapter 95

    It wasn¡¯t too much later when Lucian gave into Claire¡¯s request to go and check on Eliot once more before dawn. Though after checking on the young man, Lucian couldn¡¯t help a sigh at the fact that his condition had not improved all that much since their arrival. He was now facing a bit of a quandary in regards to how to deal with the young man who seemed to be so very dear to Claire.

    After all, he was not actually there in the new world to start his own practice, as he had allowed the crew to believe earlier. That life was behind him. Life itself was behind him, he thought bitterly. He was only there for one reason and one reason only; to claim Claire¡¯s heart and in turn save his sweet Lenore from whatever fate his horrible sire had in store for the girl if he did not do as he was bid.

    However the very fact of Eliot¡¯s existence, and the obvious feelings Claire held for this young man; that was problematic. He had very few options before him as he saw it. If he were to simply not continue to treat Eliot as best he could, and just let the boy die, it could very easily lead to Claire hating him before he even had a chance to try and win her heart at all. Or, he could very easily cure all of Eliot¡¯s ills with one simple drop of his own now cursed blood. On that thought, he couldn¡¯t help wondering why Claire had not done so herself if she had cared so deeply for the young man. Or perhaps it was because she cared for him, she somehow thought that her blood would change him in a way she didn¡¯t want to see happen. Though, if the latter was the case, giving Eliot his own blood could also lead to Claire¡¯s fury if she were to discover it.

    Then there was the possibility that he could honestly try to continue to nurse Eliot back to full health and return him to Claire just as he had been before the sickness settled into his body. However, if Lucian succeeded, he would be returning her the man that apparently was rooted in her heart now, which was the place he was meant to be, if he wanted to save his child. And if he failed to right the boy¡¯s health and he perished anyway, once again, Claire could end up resenting him, believing that Eliot¡¯s death was his fault after all.

    The only option that would ensure Eliot¡¯s survival was for Lucian to give him his blood and hope that Claire would be grateful rather than hateful. Though, Lucian¡¯s hatred for his own blood, powerful as it supposedly now was, did make it hard to believe that she would be very happy about him doing so at all. Just as he had been the farthest thing from happy when he had discovered that his sire had tainted his own child with that poisonous blood of theirs as well. Again, no option was good.

    <hr>

    It was only minutes after waking the next evening that Claire had made her way out of her own room on the top floor of the inn. She and Lucian had rooms there on that upper floor, while all the recovering crew members had been placed in the unclaimed rooms on the ground floor. She immediately began banging on the door across the hall from her, where Lucian had slept that day.

    ¡°I realize I sleep like the dead, but was all that noise really necessary?¡± he asked her as he opened the door to her, still having not even finished buttoning his shirt over the taut muscles of his chest.

    She flinched slightly at his wording, assaulted with memories of Eliot having said such a similar thing to her when they had first begun their friendship. ¡°You have to let me see him tonight¡± was the only greeting she offered in return, once she pulled her eyes back to his face, of course.

    ¡°Well, as his doctor, I think I should probably be the one to see him first¡± he stated tentatively, seeming in no hurry as he took his sweet time buttoning his shirt as he smiled down at her wryly.

    ¡°He could have died while we were forced to sleep up here! Are you still trying to convince me you actually care about him... them?¡± she quickly corrected.

    ¡°Relax Claire, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s just fine¡± he stated gently.

    ¡°Oh, so now you are psychic?¡± she bit out, frustrated with having been kept away from Eliot for nearly twenty-four hours while he could very well be suffering horribly, if he was still even alive at all.

    Lucian finally finished buttoning his shirt as he looked down at her with an unreadable expression before speaking again, ¡°you love him, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked softly, as if speaking to himself rather than Claire right then.

    She was a bit taken by that statement from a virtual stranger, and then panicked at the thought that he could be reading her every thought if he actually was more powerful than her. She tried to force enough composure to speak then, ¡°he¡¯s become my best friend in the entire world¡± she whispered, ¡°and true friendship is so hard to come by... now¡± she looked down before making herself add, ¡°I¡¯m not ready to lose that yet, not again.¡±

    Noting the red tears welling up in the corner of her pretty eyes, it was then Lucian who needed a moment to compose himself. Seeing such clear pain in her touched what was left of his heart. At the same time it also filled him with terror for his little girl due to the fear that Claire couldn¡¯t possibly be expected to fall for him when she was already so enamored with another; even if it was only a ¡®friendship¡¯ that she claimed. It was obvious there was something much deeper there.

    After another moment, he found his voice, ¡°go ahead. His room is the farthest to the right¡± he stated softly as Claire immediately rushed toward the staircase without another look back.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    When Claire did burst into Eliot¡¯s room, her relief was almost tangible. There she found him now sitting up in bed, his color having returned to him. He was hungrily making his way through the early dinner the innkeeper had brought the crew shortly before she had risen that night.

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling better?¡± she asked through a tearful sob as she rushed across the room to his bedside.

    ¡°Actually, I am¡± he smiled up at her as he reached out to receive the hug that she graced him with, nearly falling into his arms as she did. ¡°I¡¯m still a bit tired, but otherwise, I am feeling much, much better, so you can stop the tears¡± he told her with a smile and a gentle squeeze.

    ¡°Have you heard anything about the others?¡± she made herself ask as she continued to sit close to him atop the bed, her head resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°I think most are still recovering, but honestly I don¡¯t know that much more than you at this point¡± he then allowed a small smile, ¡°sounds like a good excuse to talk to that gorgeous doctor again¡± he teased.

    Claire¡¯s head came up quickly at that particular statement, ¡°gorgeous?¡±

    ¡°Well you did see him, didn¡¯t you?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Yes... I just...¡± her voice trailed off as she just smiled warily, knowing much more about that gorgeous doctor than Eliot likely did.

    ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡± he smiled over at her again, ¡°just because I¡¯ve been making love to a beautiful woman for the last four months, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t notice when I see a gorgeous man, still¡± he chided.

    She forced another small smile, ¡°it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just...¡± she swallowed, ¡°I can¡¯t help being a little wary of strangers, all things considered¡± she attempted to explain her misgivings without actually explaining the reasons behind them just yet.

    ¡°Well, this stranger saved my life¡± he reminded her with another smile, ¡°so I¡¯m tempted to give him the benefit of the doubt after that.¡±

    Before their conversation could continue, the stranger in question entered the room with another of those smiles he almost always seemed to hide behind. ¡°So, I take it our patient is doing well after all?¡± he stated, attempting to keep any nervousness out of his otherwise confident tone.

    ¡°Thanks to you¡± Eliot smiled back at him, his eyes openly traveling over Lucian as he spoke, a fact that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Claire or Lucian.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what doctors do. They fix people¡± he smiled again as he busied himself with his bag rather than letting himself dwell on Eliot¡¯s lingering looks, or the way Claire was holding him close still.

    ¡°Speaking of, have your other patients recovered as quickly as Eliot seems to have?¡± Claire couldn¡¯t help asking, trying to keep her tone from becoming too suspicious.

    Lucian smiled back at them once more to cover the minuscule crack in his composure then, ¡°I¡¯ll better be able to answer that once I check on them as well. But due to your concern, I decided to check up on your friend first.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes at the way in which he stressed the word, but decided now was not the time to address it. Though Eliot¡¯s voice interrupted her continued attempt to try and read Lucian¡¯s aura once more. ¡°Claire love, could you return the tray to the innkeeper while I have my checkup?¡± he asked her sweetly, accenting the question with a tiny kiss to her cheek.

    Claire had not honestly wanted to leave them alone together just yet, but she couldn¡¯t find any valid excuse to ask to stay either, so she made herself rise from the bed and take his tray as requested. Though she did give Lucian one more suspicious look before she left the room once more.

    ¡°Do you need me to take my clothes off, doctor?¡± Eliot couldn¡¯t help teasing in a sultry tone as the door closed behind Claire. It was not that he was honestly expecting the doctor to return his subtle flirtation, but some part of him was truly drawn to Lucian, as strange as that even was, considering their very limited time together, and the state Eliot had been in for most of it.

    ¡°Unbuttoning your shirt should be sufficient¡± Lucian told him as he retrieved a stethoscope and moved toward the bed, still managing to retain his smile. Even though Lucian was completely unaware of Eliot¡¯s existing attraction to men, he still somehow did not seem surprised at all that Eliot now seemed so drawn to him after such a short amount of time in his presence.

    ¡°Well that sounds rather boring¡± Eliot teased with feigned upset as he started undoing the buttons.

    ¡°I¡¯d think nearly dying would have been enough excitement, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Lucian teased back as he reached the bedside.

    Eliot simply smirked at the statement as he leaned back to allow the doctor to proceed with his examination. Eliot flinched slightly at the feel of the cool metal against his bare chest, but soon was distracted by another unexpected sensation. As Lucian examined him, his fingers just barely grazed Eliot¡¯s skin, which caused the younger man to look up at him quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucian stated with genuine surprise, ¡°your heart rate just tripled.¡±

    ¡°Your hands....¡± Eliot stated slowly, not able to drag his eyes from Lucian at all then. Though now he looked at him with something much different than the desire that had been written all over his face only a moment earlier.

    ¡°My hands?¡± Lucian repeated as he raised a brow.

    ¡°They¡¯re ice cold¡± Eliot whispered, warily moving his eyes over the other man then.

    ¡°Apologies¡± Lucian stated, averting his eyes and attempting to hold his smile as he turned back to his bag.

    Only a moment later, Lucian was closing his bag and preparing to go check on his other patients. Still watching him closely with a suspicion equal to his desire, Eliot spoke again, ¡°my examination is over already?¡± he questioned warily.

    Lucian stood up more straightly as he allowed the briefest glance back at the young man, ¡°I believe it¡¯s obvious that you have quite fully recovered. Meaning, you¡¯ll no longer have any need of my services.¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at that as his ears caught the sound of another of the crewmen coughing from the next room, "the others are still ill, aren¡¯t they?¡± he made himself ask, though quietly.

    ¡°Some are less fortunate. But you¡¯re a young man who had obviously been in good health before your journey. It¡¯s not that surprising that you would recover more quickly than some of the others.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it¡± Eliot replied in a tone that had the slightest trace of sarcasm behind it. His eyes still locked on Lucian, he made himself speak again as Lucian began moving toward the door, ¡°did you do something to me?¡± he blurted out the question, which did well to stop Lucian¡¯s departure.

    Making no move to look back at Eliot, Lucian found a response, ¡°I helped you. That¡¯s what doctors do, isn¡¯t it?¡± and with that, he left the room before Eliot could make any further inquiries about his sudden and miraculous full recovery after being only a step away from death just one night prior.

 Chapter 96

    It was just barely past eight pm when Eliot exited his room and found Claire nervously waiting in the inn¡¯s lobby. She was next to the front desk, her eyes glued to not Eliot¡¯s door then, but rather the door of the room next to his, which Lucian had quickly disappeared behind only seconds after leaving Eliot that evening.

    Eliot raised a brow at the fact that her attention was so locked to that door that she didn¡¯t even fully turn her eyes his way as he entered the room on his own two feet, further proof that there seemed to be no trace of the illness that had nearly taken his life. He took a subtle breath before moving toward her and fully redirecting her attention as he wrapped his arms around her waist and turned her to him, covering her mouth with a long kiss.

    At the display of affection, the elderly innkeeper tutted and turned his eyes away with a clearing of his throat, which simply caused Eliot¡¯s lips to curl into a smile before making himself end that kiss. Though, Claire seemed even more shocked by the gesture. It was true that they had been lovers for the last few months, but their passion was most always reserved for when the two had been alone in their quarters, no other prying eyes nearby. The only time he had truly been so openly affectionate to her in front of others was on the night that she had met his family and the two of them had been playing up a relationship that was nowhere near as intimate as the one the two had now. And of course, there was their night with Aidan. But that was a completely different story as well.

    ¡°You seem, better¡± she whispered hoarsely, trying to cover her own shock at the blatant display of affection. Again, he was nothing but affectionate to her in private moments, but even those had all been initiated by Claire rather than Eliot. He did always return her affections on the nights they had spent together, but she always felt like it was her desire that was responsible for every time they had even made love at all. Perhaps it was his brush with death that made him that much more eager to show and receive affection, realizing how short life truly was. But perhaps there was another reason for his suddenly much more affectionate behavior, as well as that miraculous recovery of his.

    ¡°Clean bill of health¡± he smiled down at her, still standing close, his hands holding her own tightly, ¡°seems I¡¯ll once again be able to share your bed tonight¡± he smiled as the innkeeper cast the two of them another look of disapproval, but remained silent.

    Claire swallowed a bit as she looked up at him. Now it was quite obvious to her that something had severely changed in him. Due to his own conflicted nature and desires, he had always guarded his feelings closely, afraid to allow others to see what he ever truly wanted. But now, he was behaving like all the rest of her former lovers, most of whom only felt that desire so strongly because of the vampiric blood running through their veins...

    And on that thought she had to give in to finally discovering if her fears about how Lucian had ¡®cured¡¯ him were actually true after all. She forced as much courage as she could and adjusted her vision as she looked up at him. She couldn¡¯t help the tiny, saddened gasp as her eyes confirmed the fear that the choice she had struggled with so fiercely had now been made for her after all.

    ¡°What is it, love?¡± Eliot asked, immediately noting the change in her expression as she looked back at him, traces of red struggling to remain hidden behind her emerald eyes.

    Trying to find a response, Claire cast another wary glance at the innkeeper. She knew that that was not the moment to even try to explain her sudden upset, or if she even should. As Eliot still seemed blissfully unaware of what had been done to him, and shattering that bliss so soon after he had truly believed his life had been coming to an end; it just seemed cruel. She didn¡¯t want to so quickly take that away from him with the harsh reality of what had been done unknowingly to him. Though, once that terrible withdrawal began...

    She shook her head at that thought, before trying to force a smile back to her lips. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling so much better, how would you like to head to the nearest train station to arrange our departure tonight?¡± she offered, still trying as best she could to hold that smile.

    Eliot looked more than a bit startled by the suggestion, his eyes briefly turning toward the door her own had been locked on earlier, ¡°You¡¯re ready to get on the train already? Tonight?¡± he asked softly.

    ¡°Why would we stay?¡± she asked warily. ¡°Our trip has already taken much longer than we expected, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I just thought that you might want to rest, for at least one more night,¡± he replied quietly.

    ¡°Rest?¡± she returned with a raise of her brow, as if to say, ¡®you do remember what I am, don¡¯t you?¡¯

    Eliot looked down again with a forced smile, ¡°I suppose if you want to go already, then that¡¯s what we shall do¡± he stated with another sad look toward the door that Lucian was currently behind.

    Claire knew that she could not risk letting Lucian have any further access to Eliot. He may have only given him his blood once, but it was possible that he had given it to him a second time that night, during his so-called ¡®examination.¡¯ And if he was allowed one more night with Eliot, then the bond would be complete, and there would be nothing more dangerous than allowing oneself any true closeness with a mortal who was bound to another Kindred. That was just a cold, hard fact of their existence.

    Seeing that Eliot still seemed unhappy with the idea of leaving so soon, despite him releasing her hands from his grip and turning toward the front door, Claire had to make herself speak again. ¡°Before you head to the station, you could come upstairs and help me sort out our belongings, I suppose.¡± It was true that she wanted to get him away from Lucian as soon as possible, and she herself had a few private words she wanted to share with Lucian before leaving, but she still felt she needed to try and explain at least a bit about why she was so eager to leave. And she didn¡¯t wish to do it within the hearing of mortal ears.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Eliot then allowed another soft smile as he looked back her way, ¡°if we go back to your room, we might get too distracted to catch the next train.¡±

    Eliot¡¯s words caused the innkeeper to shake his head once more, and Claire to have to try and force another smile despite her inner turmoil about what had transpired since she had foolishly trusted another Kindred who she couldn¡¯t even properly read, and worse, she had trusted him with Eliot¡¯s very life.

    Upon arriving in the room upstairs, Claire had only just closed the door before Eliot was pulling her into his arms, covering her mouth with another passionate kiss. As much as she did revel in that kiss, Claire forced herself to pull away after a few moments, ¡°Eliot¡± she stated softly, bringing her hands up to his chest as she pulled her lips back from his own.

    ¡°Claire¡± he smiled down at her, his eyes moving over her with clear desire then.

    ¡°I realize what you¡¯re doing, Eliot¡± she made herself say as she finally moved out of his continued embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯d think what I¡¯m doing is pretty obvious, considering how many times we¡¯ve done just that in the last few months¡± he teased as he reached for her again, only for her to take another step out of his reach. Though that gesture did cause his smile to falter as he brought his questioning eyes back up to her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to postpone our departure¡± she pointed out sadly.

    Eliot¡¯s gaze faltered again at her statement, ¡°I thought I was trying to seduce you. Apparently not very well¡± he stated with a sad smile.

    ¡°When have you ever tried to seduce me, Eliot?¡± she asked with a sad sniffle.

    Eliot scoffed slightly then, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s fallen ill? We¡¯ve made love many, many times, Claire. And you did seem to quite enjoy those times, so...¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve enjoyed them¡± she agreed, feeling bad for ever making him doubt that fact with her behavior that night, but there were more important problems to deal with right then, ¡°we need to leave New York, Eliot. As soon as we can. We can¡¯t give into any distractions. No matter how much we¡¯d like to¡± she made herself add with another sad smile.

    Eliot sighed as he finally turned away and moved to take a frustrated seat on the bed. He then ran his hands through those long curls before looking back at where Claire remained just inside the door, her eyes cast downwards sadly.

    ¡°And why is it so important that we leave New York right this moment?¡± he asked, trying to keep his tone soft.

    Claire sighed, ¡°I think the more pressing question is why you don¡¯t want to leave¡± she whispered.

    Another scoff, ¡°I asked you first.¡±

    ¡°Think about it, Eliot. What logical reason do you have to want to stay here even? Come on, convince me. Why should we stay? Can you actually even tell me why you would even want to at all? Honestly?¡± she stated softly.

    Eliot shook his head again, though the struggle to find that answer was obvious. He truly did not have any idea why he did feel the need to stay. And that was a slightly scary thought when made to see it clearly. He took a deep breath before making his eyes finally turn back to where Claire still stood, waiting for the answer she seemed to already know.

    ¡°Is he like you?¡± Eliot asked in a choked whisper, the question startling Claire as well.

    ¡°He?¡± she managed, allowing herself to take a slight step closer.

    ¡°Lucian. He¡¯s like you, isn¡¯t he?¡± he made himself ask, at last giving into the suspicions that he had forced to the back of his mind.

    Claire looked down again, her voice shaking as she realized that she may need to give him some very unpleasant news, and very soon. And letting him know what their blood was capable of doing, without him even knowing it had happened to him at all? And knowing that she had been the one to even let Lucian near him in the first place? She doubted that would help strengthen his trust in her in any way.

    ¡°Is there a reason you would think that?¡± she returned quietly.

    ¡°His hands. They were as cold as yours. He didn¡¯t come to check on any of us before sunset. I got better, seemingly overnight... He is like you, isn¡¯t he?¡± he swallowed hard, ¡°and he did something to me, didn¡¯t he?¡± he whispered through increasingly panicked breaths.

    Moving to take a seat next to him, trying to comfort him with a hand upon his leg, Claire sniffled again, ¡°did you see him do something to you?¡± she asked sadly.

    ¡°I was barely conscious, Claire... I know he gave me something last night, but I couldn¡¯t tell you what. I mean, he¡¯s a doctor. We¡¯re supposed to trust doctors, aren¡¯t we?¡± he asked through another sniffle, ¡°what did he do to me, Claire? You know, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked as he looked back at her with desperation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually know. I wasn¡¯t in the room after all. But...¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡± he repeated with more fear, trying to hold back even more panic then.

    Claire swallowed again, not able to look directly at him as she made herself answer, ¡°one thing that could explain everything¡± another shaky sigh, ¡°is if he... gave you some of his blood.¡±

    ¡°His blood?¡± Eliot repeated, not even sure how to react to that.

    ¡°That¡¯s the main reason I want us to leave. I don¡¯t want him around you any longer. Not if he did that.¡±

    Eliot was very nearly having a panic attack at that point, which made it even harder for him to manage words, ¡°am I going to become one of you?¡± he made himself ask, terror in his eyes as he looked back at her. It was true that he had nearly asked Claire to do that very thing to him. But it was when he had truly believed that there was absolutely no other alternative than imminent death, or becoming like her. And it was Claire, the woman he had come to care so, so deeply for, not some random stranger who could have any number of terrible intentions in mind for him.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work that way, Eliot¡± she assured him, ¡°you only become one of us if you die, then are given our blood. It can¡¯t turn the living, only the dead¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°But what if I did die last night? And then he brought me back? That would explain why I¡¯m not sick at all anymore, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± he pressed, fully panicking at that point.

    ¡°Believe me Eliot, if that had happened, it would have happened already. And you would know it. You wouldn¡¯t have woken til sunset. You wouldn¡¯t have been able to eat that dinner tonight. Only one thing would have filled your hunger anymore. And you wouldn¡¯t be feeling your heart beating a hundred miles a minute like it is right now. It wouldn¡¯t be beating at all anymore¡± she added more softly.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sick anymore.¡±

    ¡°Our blood has that affect. It heals nearly anything once it¡¯s in you. ¡°

    Eliot was quiet a long moment before looking back at her, ¡°but if your blood could have healed me and made me better too... then why didn¡¯t you do that, to save me?¡± he asked in a pained whisper.

    The pain in his voice was reflected in Claire¡¯s eyes then, ¡°I very nearly did¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Very nearly?¡± he stated with a bit of coolness.

    ¡°Then we reached land and, I no longer had to. Or at least I hoped I no longer had to. I hoped that Lucian would save you.¡±

    ¡°But I was still sick. I still could have died, while you were hoping. And it was Lucian that actually was the one who saved me after all, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 97

    The hurt in his tone was nearly unbearable for her as she tried to find some way to tell him all the reasons she had for hesitating to save him in the way Lucian had. But she also knew that telling him about the price he would end up paying for that salvation would be traumatic for him, to say the least. Again, she found herself at another impossible decision, brought on once more by her inability to shut off her feelings for a mere mortal. Though one thing she was sure of was that she could not endure that pain in his voice at the mistaken belief that she had somehow chosen to not save him.

    She finally made her voice work after another long pause, ¡°just last night, you told me you trusted me with your life. I hope you still remember that, and realize that I had very real reasons for hesitating to do what Lucian did.¡±

    Eliot simply scoffed again, still not able to look back at her. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you plan on sharing those reasons with me¡± he returned, though under his breath. His eyes were down-turned, his mind providing him with the worst possible reasons already, or so he thought.

    ¡°Remember how our conversation started tonight? I asked you why you wanted to stay here so badly. And you couldn¡¯t answer¡± she sighed sadly, ¡°it¡¯s his blood. That¡¯s the reason you want to stay. It does more than just heal¡± she forced herself to admit, her eyes showing the fear of what she''d see in his own if she allowed herself to turn back to him.

    Though he did turn his own gaze back to her with more than a bit of panic breaking through his sadness, ¡°his blood is the reason I want to stay?¡± he asked with confusion, then made himself add, ¡°and what else does it do Claire, if not turning me into one of you, then what?¡± he breathed the question rather than spoke it.

    Claire took a moment to gather the strength to confess to him what he was truly in for now that he had tasted their blood. Though her fear of his reaction was tangible. But it was something he did need to know, if for no other reason than being aware enough to not allow Lucian the chance to make the bond any stronger than it already was.

    ¡°Before I tell you any of this, you need to know that it¡¯s temporary, so please remember that it will all pass, as long as you don¡¯t taste our blood again.¡±

    ¡°Temporary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as you don¡¯t drink any more, it¡¯ll wear off in a month, or a few months, it¡¯s hard to guess. It comes down to your willpower and your constitution I suppose. But it does wear off¡± she assured him once more.

    ¡°Temporary meaning I¡¯ll get sick again when it does?¡± he whispered, closing his eyes as he spoke that thought aloud.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, depending on the type of sickness. Meaning, if you had something terminal for instance, then it definitely would come back once the blood left your system. But anything else you should be safe from. Though you could always get another illness, which would always be possible without the blood in your veins. But that¡¯s true for any human, I suppose.¡±

    Eliot took another breath to process her words, ¡°go back to the part about his blood being the reason I want to stay. What does that even mean?¡±

    Claire let out another sad sigh, ¡°the effects of the blood aren¡¯t just physical, Eliot. And that¡¯s the main reason I was so wary of forcing those effects upon you at all. It¡¯s because I do care about you. I care about the person you really are, and your real feelings. That¡¯s why it was such a hard decision for me to make. And why it was such an easy one for a complete stranger to make for me. For us¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°Explain please¡± he whispered, his voice shuddering as tears began to well up at the fears her words inspired.

    ¡°When one of us gives a mortal our blood, it¡¯s not because we just want to make you feel better, or stronger, or make your life last a bit longer; though those are all things it does too¡± she had to admit.

    Eliot let out another breath, ¡°go on¡± he made himself say.

    ¡°It¡¯s the way we keep ourselves safe, during the day, when we¡¯re completely defenseless and at the most risk of true death. I mean, you¡¯ve seen me when the sun¡¯s high in the sky. You know that I¡¯m basically dead, unable to move, or wake, or do anything at all to protect myself if I ever had a need to.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say, Claire. What is his blood going to do to me?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s how we protect ourselves. When a mortal tastes any vampire¡¯s blood, it starts a... connection¡± she decided on, ¡°between that mortal and the one whose blood they tasted. You begin to feel certain things for the vampire. Things you might not ever feel for them at all, otherwise. If you drink from the same one enough, they become more important to you than your own life. It makes you love them so much that you would literally die to protect them. It¡¯s how we¡¯ve survived so long. By turning our biggest threat into our most loyal allies. And I realize how horrible that must sound. But I hope, now you realize why it was that I was so very torn about doing that to you. I want your feelings to be real, not forced upon you by my blood. And that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t make myself act quickly enough to save you. And why he could¡± she sniffled as she finished, the tears slipping down her cheeks then as she turned her face away once more.

    Eliot took a long moment, trying to compose himself through shaking breaths, before finding his voice again, ¡°that¡¯s how I¡¯m going to feel about this doctor? I¡¯m going to love him more than myself... or anyone else?¡± he added in a quiet whisper.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Not yet¡± she assured as she quickly turned to him, covering his hands with her own, ¡°if you¡¯ve only tasted his blood once, then you¡¯ll likely just dream of him, and feel drawn to him, and not understand why.¡± Claire then looked down again, though her hands remained on his, ¡°though I guess that much is obvious already¡± she had to admit.

    Eliot looked only slightly relieved by that fact before continuing, ¡°and if I was given his blood more than once?¡± he had to ask.

    ¡°After the second sip, he¡¯d become very important to you. You might start going out of your way to seek Lucian¡¯s attention or please him. It would become... difficult for you to do anything that might hurt him. And Lucian would find it very easy to convince you of things. Though that¡¯s when the addiction truly would start, but you¡¯d still have your free will. At least until the third drink¡± she added in a whisper.

    ¡°Addiction?¡±

    ¡°We need blood to survive. It¡¯s addictive for us as well. We¡¯re just stronger. Better able to fight the addiction and deny ourselves, if we have to. For humans, it¡¯s much harder to fight the way that the blood makes you feel. Like opium¡± she admitted, eyes down as she recalled a particularly dark chapter of her own past. Then she looked up to see the fear in his eyes, ¡°but if you¡¯ve only had one taste, then you could likely avoid the worst of it. If you keep from ever tasting our blood again, you¡¯ll probably get through this all with only minimal symptoms of any kind of withdrawal when it eventually wears off.¡±

    Eliot just shook his head at all of her warnings and explanations, not even sure how to react to any of it at this point. But at least now he knew the true reasons why Claire had not done what Lucian had, and he tried to cling to that one comfort then, as best he even could. While all the while,thinking of nothing but the looming reality of what this all would actually mean for him now.

    ¡°Why would he do this to me?¡± he finally asked, more to himself, after several long moments of trying to come to terms with it all.

    Claire sniffled slightly, ¡°I suppose he may have just honestly wanted to save you. If we can even call it saving¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°But to go to such lengths, for some dying stranger he had just met? Unless he does honestly intend to try and keep me as his pet or some such thing?¡± Eliot shook his head once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not one of the ones who can read thoughts, remember?¡± she told him sadly as she laid her head upon his shoulder. ¡°And that¡¯s just one more reason why I want us to leave this place as soon as possible. Before any more damage may be done.¡±

    He then looked back over at her, ¡°but don¡¯t you also want to know why he did this? What his intentions really are here?¡± Eliot asked, which caused Claire to look up at him worriedly, ¡°Is this where you tell me it¡¯s his blood that is making me want to know that answer?¡± he replied upon seeing the worry clear in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯d want answers. I want them too¡± she assured, ¡°but more than that, I want to keep him from having even the slightest chance to feed you any more of his blood.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of him, aren¡¯t you?¡± Eliot asked with a new wave of worry.

    ¡°I can see the way others feel. Their auras. It lets me know who¡¯s a threat and who¡¯s not¡± she attempted to explain, ¡°only, it doesn¡¯t work with a vampire who¡¯s stronger than me, or often, one whose sire was just as powerful as mine.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes at her statement, ¡°and?¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t see Lucian¡¯s, Eliot. So that means he fits into one of those two groups. And that means¡± she sighed, ¡°that if I were to confront him and it led to any sort of retaliation, I may not be the clear winner. And if he managed to harm me, where would that leave you?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid of him¡± he repeated with a frown.

    Claire closed her eyes again before answering, ¡°I¡¯m afraid for you.¡±

    <hr>

    Though both Claire and Eliot wanted answers, it was obvious that the risk of staying there and trying to get them was too great. At least while Lucian¡¯s blood was still in Eliot¡¯s veins. So they did make the final decision to leave the inn that night and book passage on a train heading west.

    Although once they had claimed the rather small quarters that would essentially be their home for a very long cross-country trek, more side effects of Eliot¡¯s current state began inching their way to the surface once again.

    Eliot watched her attentively as she moved about the cabin, finding places for their belongings. Each time Claire leaned forward, causing her breasts to nearly spill out from behind her corset, or the thin material of her dress to cling more tightly to her backside, he felt his body responding. And that response was much quicker, and much more intense than what he was used to. Yes, they had been lovers for a long while now, but it usually took at least a bit of foreplay to get him into the state he seemed to have immediately arrived at that night, just by watching her innocently move about, still fully clothed at that.

    Sensing his eyes on her, and the sound of his breath becoming more shallow, Claire couldn¡¯t help looking back at him. She was a bit startled by how hungrily those eyes seemed to be devouring her right then, despite her pre-existing knowledge of exactly why his desires were so much more heightened now. She swallowed slowly as she looked back at where he took more than a moment to force his eyes to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Something you needed?¡± she asked him softly.

    What Eliot needed was a long moment to call on his voice before he could find any response for her through the desire that was now screaming through his brain, ¡°two beds? That¡¯s rather unfortunate¡± he told her breathily.

    ¡°Same as it was on the trains in Europe¡± she replied, managing a small smile.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really that bothered by the fact then¡± he admitted, as his eyes moved over her again, neither of them paying much attention to the sound of passengers moving by their door, finding their way to their own quarters before the train pulled into motion at last.

    ¡°And you are bothered by it now?¡± she asked him softly as she took a step closer, already knowing the answer to her question, as well as the reasons behind it.

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll have to make due¡± he told her even more breathlessly as he stood and pulled her into his embrace again, his mouth covering hers as he held her body tightly against his, where his arousal was more than obvious, even through their clothing.

    Claire was once again startled by his intensity, though she had expected it, just not before the train had even started moving that night. Nonetheless, knowing what she knew about the desires of those bound, she didn¡¯t pull away, and she did allow herself to return the kiss.

    At least this time they were behind a closed door, she told herself as his tongue slid inside her mouth, promising even more passion to come. Once his hands came up to begin pulling at the laces of her corset, Claire did her very best to enjoy this new found passion and simply just revel in his touch. Though it was still somewhat difficult for her to try to push the real reasons for this sudden intensity of his to the back of her mind no matter how enjoyable that at least this one side effect would be. The others though, they still had her more than a bit worried.

 Chapter 98

    Their journey had now carried on into June of 1865. It was prolonged mainly by the stops the train made in each city between New York and California in order to allow passengers to board, exit, or switch trains as needed. Though the continuous stops did slow their pace, it did at least allow for a constant flow of new faces from one day to the next. Considering Eliot spent most of the daylight hours just waiting on Claire to rise, he had taken to spending much of his time in the dining car, watching the faces around him, trying to distract himself from all the noise inside his own head since their arrival in the new world, and the consequences he was now dealing with.

    He had just left Claire after indulging his still heightened desires with her once she had awoken, and now found himself in need of sustenance that evening. His eyes watched the passing scenery outside the train window as he sat in a booth alone, waiting on the serving girl to bring him his night¡¯s meal. It was then that his eyes were suddenly drawn to the far end of the car as a man entered and made his way to a seat at the bar.

    Though when the tall dark-haired gentleman turned slightly to take that seat, Eliot¡¯s breath immediately caught, his heart racing as his eyes recognized that handsome face the moment he saw it. He instinctively looked back at the door that led to the passenger train. But he just as quickly turned back to hold Lucian in his gaze, trying to push past the shock of seeing him on the train at all, while simultaneously arguing with himself about whether he should actually confront the other man.

    There were others around at least, Eliot told himself, trying to gather the courage for such a confrontation, hoping that that fact would keep Lucian from any sort of hostility, or further duplicity, if he were to be confronted with Eliot¡¯s presence once again. But the others around would also make it difficult for him to even be able to say the things he wanted, no needed, to say to him.

    Eliot swallowed hard as he made himself stand, taking a deep breath as he did. He cast one more glance toward the door that would lead him safely back to he and Claire¡¯s quarters, then another at where Lucian had since pulled out a piece of paper, scribbling out what looked like a letter of some sort.

    Another deep breath as he made his feet carry him toward the bar, despite all his fears about making his presence known to a creature such as Lucian. Especially when his powerful, immortal, three hundred year old companion had even voiced her own misgivings about any such confrontation.

    As Eliot made himself take another step closer to the bar, Lucian then turned at the sound of the approaching footsteps on the hard metal floor of the train. He looked understandably startled at first, but still graced Eliot with another of those smiles that just dripped with charm.

    ¡°Eliot? Fancy meeting you here¡± Lucian was the one to begin the conversation, as Eliot seemed to be struggling to find his own words, his eyes glued to the other man¡¯s every movement.

    ¡°Why?¡± Eliot managed, though the word seemed strangled in his throat.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lucian furrowed his brow at the question, ¡°well you and your beautiful companion left New York over a week ago. Without a word¡± he added more quietly, then continued through another smile, ¡°it is quite surprising that I would end up on the same train as the two of you after the several I¡¯ve already taken in that time.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was asking¡± Eliot told him in a deep whisper, still staring at Lucian, his dark eyes unblinking as he did.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡± Lucian replied in a skeptical tone.

    ¡°Why did you...¡± Eliot swallowed again as he looked around at the few others present, such as the bartender, the serving girl, and a sprinkling of other passengers in search of an evening meal or drink. ¡°do what you did?¡± he added in a harsh whisper.

    Lucian forced his smile to remain as he gave Eliot another questioning glance before making any sort of reply, ¡°would you like a drink?¡± he gestured for the bartender to approach.

    ¡°No¡± Eliot returned instantly, biting the word out through his teeth.

    ¡°I see¡± Lucian returned as he nodded for the bartender to take his leave once more, ¡°so that¡¯s what you¡¯re referring to?¡± he stated, keeping his voice even as he spoke.

    ¡°Why?¡± Eliot repeated again, trying to keep his volume low, despite the anger his voice couldn¡¯t quite hide.

    ¡°Claire pleaded with me to do all I could to save your life. So I did¡± was Lucian¡¯s simple, straightforward answer. ¡°I just find it odd that Claire didn¡¯t do the same herself, in all honesty¡± Lucian added with a slight sigh.

    Eliot just shook his head as he looked back at Lucian with disbelief, ¡°did you ever think that maybe there was a reason she didn¡¯t?¡±

    Lucian allowed a slight scoff then as well, ¡°I assumed there must have been. But I couldn¡¯t begin to fathom what that reason actually was. If she truly wanted to save you, she didn¡¯t need my help for that.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to see me changed, like that¡± Eliot told him coolly.

    That was when Lucian actually showed his first sign of discomfort, well-hidden though it was, ¡°maybe we should continue this chat elsewhere¡± he suggested as he gave a pointed glance around the room.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°You think I¡¯d want to go anywhere with you after... this?¡± Eliot retorted bitterly.

    ¡°After what?¡± Lucian returned, ¡°after I saved you?¡±

    ¡°Saved me?¡± Eliot returned with continued bitterness.

    ¡°You¡¯re here. You¡¯re standing. You¡¯re healthy. I¡¯d say it¡¯s a pretty accurate statement¡± Lucian returned bluntly.

    ¡°You expect me to thank you?¡± Eliot returned with further disbelief.

    ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t really care whether you thanked me or not. It was Claire I was trying to please.¡±

    ¡°You honestly didn¡¯t really care¡± Eliot repeated the beginning of the sentence slowly, pointedly, ¡°maybe we found the problem after all¡± he added sarcastically.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t understand where all of this hostility is coming from, Eliot. You obviously have no problem with... people like Claire and I. So why all this hatred for the sort of help I gave you? It makes you a much better match for her in all honesty. As much as that was an intent I wasn¡¯t really trying to achieve¡± he had to add.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes then, ¡°what are you even talking about? I didn¡¯t get the impression that you and Claire had ever even met before the night we arrived. And you¡¯re speaking like you know her. Which this conversation actually proves that you truly don¡¯t¡± he had to add for weight.

    Lucian let out a heavier sigh, ¡°this conversation would honestly be a lot easier elsewhere¡± he reminded the younger man.

    ¡°Too bad¡± Eliot spat back.

    Lucian sighed once more as he forced a slightly insincere smile this time, ¡°I actually did know quite a bit about Claire before finally meeting her. Not enough, I¡¯ll admit. But suffice it so say, she is the reason I came to America at all. And before you ask, I honestly cannot explain any more unless you¡¯d like to take this conversation elsewhere after all.¡±

    ¡°You are trying very hard to get me alone again, aren¡¯t you, Lucian?¡± Eliot replied, ¡°and believe me when I say that fact is doing nothing to strengthen your arguments.¡±

    ¡°And the reasons I want to ¡®get you alone¡¯ as you say are not the ones you are implying. I assure you.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re so trustworthy¡± Eliot returned with further sarcasm, as difficult as it even was to continue to put on a brave front when he knew what he knew about the man he was speaking to.

    Lucian just shook his head again as he stood, ¡°if you can¡¯t even consent to having a private conversation with me, then I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing more to say between us¡± he stated with what almost sounded like a tinge of regret, before gathering his unfinished letter and moving out of the dining car once more.

    Once the door closed behind Lucian, Eliot found himself finally remembering to breathe again. As exasperating, and worrying, as the entire conversation had been, he had to admit that Lucian had not honestly attempted to harm him in any way again, despite Eliot¡¯s obvious anger at the other, much more powerful man. And that thought couldn¡¯t help plaguing him as he forced his feet to carry him back to his previous seat. He glanced at the door once more before looking down at the dinner the serving girl had since delivered, and realizing he seemed to have lost much of his appetite due to the knots his stomach was now tied in.

    <hr>

    As she waited for Eliot to return from his dinner, Claire made her way to the tiny metal walkway outside the passenger car, above the couplings that connected one train car to the next. She took in the feel of the wind on her face and the stars above and she couldn¡¯t help a small smile as she realized that she may very well be back home once again in just over two weeks. Of course, that was only if all went well. And she was wary of letting herself believe in that possibility after the perilous trip across the sea, and then the events that had taken place directly after their arrival on shore. But it was still a comforting thought that she was finally so close to seeing Sean once again.

    She then heard the door of the car open behind her and turned to look back, only to freeze in place as her eyes fell on Lucian¡¯s face once more. ¡°Lovely night, isn¡¯t it?¡ä was his charming greeting, seeming far less surprised by her presence than she was by his.

    ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± she asked, a stammer in her voice that even the wind whipping past them couldn¡¯t completely muffle.

    ¡°Traveling west I assume. Same as you¡± he smiled down at her before turning his gaze away to take in the beauty of the stars above and the scenery below as well.

    ¡°How did you even end up on this train?¡± she made herself clarify her previous question.

    ¡°I took several others first, I assure you. Believe me, I was quite surprised when I saw your companion on board just a few minutes ago.¡±

    That was when the panic appeared in her eyes, ¡°what did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lucian laughed off her question. ¡°You mean over the course of our five minute conversation in the dining car?¡±

    ¡°Tell me you did not feed him any more of your blood. Or so help me, I¡¯ll take my chances. I don¡¯t care how old you might be!¡± she threatened.

    Lucian looked back at her with more than a few emotions then, ¡°I saved his life Claire. And apparently both of you seem quite furious about it. I¡¯m gutted by the whole thing. I helped him, just because you asked me to. And now you both seem to think I¡¯m some kind of monster for doing so?¡±

    Claire scoffed, thankful though she was that he hadn¡¯t yet chosen to take the route of any actual physical, or psychic hostility. ¡°You honestly expect us to be happy that you tried to force your will on him, without him even being aware of what you were doing to him?¡±

    Lucian looked down at her, seeming honestly hurt by both of their reactions to his assistance in the matter of the boy¡¯s very life. ¡°Forcing my will upon him? That¡¯s what you think this was about?¡±

    ¡°You gave him your blood!¡± she returned in the same angry tone.

    ¡°Once¡± he retorted, his volume finally raising to meet her own, ¡°to save his life. Because you asked me to¡± he told her plainly.

    Claire just shook her head as she looked away, ¡°don¡¯t you think that if I wanted that life for him, I would¡¯ve forced my own blood on him months ago?¡±

    ¡°That was the one part of this that didn¡¯t make any sense to me. The fact that you didn¡¯t use your own blood to save a man you seem to care for so much.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that to him because I do care about him! Why can¡¯t you see that?¡± she told him with another sad shake of her head as she looked off into the night once more.

    Lucian was quiet a long moment as he too turned his dark eyes to the passing nighttime scenery around them, ¡°it should wear off soon enough¡± was his only response, though there seemed a sadness behind it.

    ¡°I know that¡± she mumbled, only daring to look up at him out of the corner of her eye then.

    Another long silence before he spoke again, ¡°I did honestly only want to help you. At least try to believe that¡± he added more quietly before sighing and turning to head back into the car, not allowing himself to look back her way again right then.

 Chapter 99

    Due to the arrival of a certain unexpected passenger there on the train with them, Eliot made a readjustment to his schedule over the next week. He would now make it a point to go and retrieve his night¡¯s meal from the dining car before the sun went down, then take it back to he and Claire¡¯s quarters where he could finish it with no fear of coming across Lucian once again. Claire also had opted to keep herself sequestered in the tiny car with him each night as well. Though, Eliot¡¯s new found intensity did tend to make several of those hours together more than bearable.

    Now, it was true that Lucian had not made any move to act against them even after discovering their displeasure with his previous actions. However, that still didn¡¯t actually erase those actions, and Eliot could still be in danger of getting even further bound to the man if either of them ever let their guard down again.

    After all, even though Lucian¡¯s blood did cause various physical changes in Eliot, he did still need to eat actual food, and therefore that led to other biological needs he could not avoid. Due to that fact, Eliot did, on occasion, have to leave their quarters anyway to make brief trips to the privy, and those could unfortunately not always wait until the sun came up.

    When Claire did wake as the sun set late on that June evening, she smiled over at Eliot, as he occupied the bed at the opposite side of the cabin, having already finished his dinner while she slept. Though he looked a bit perturbed that evening, staring angrily at the wall of the car above where he sat upon the other tiny bed, his long legs outstretched before him.

    ¡°Evening?¡± Claire managed a smile to try and cover her worry at his apparent mood. She had grown used to him almost immediately taking her into his arms when she awoke each night and making love to her with that intensity that Lucian¡¯s blood was still cursing him with, so seeing the darker mood he was in that night was a bit of a surprise.

    ¡°I should just find out which cabin he¡¯s in¡± Eliot mumbled in response to her greeting, still not looking back her way.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    That was when Eliot sighed heavily, ¡°Lucian. I should just spend tomorrow trying to figure out where he¡¯s staying.¡±

    Claire looked over at him worriedly as she spoke, ¡°why would you want to do that?¡±

    That was when Eliot turned back to her, his mood still obvious in his dark eyes, ¡°you said yourself; you¡¯re completely defenseless during the day. That means he is too, right?¡±

    Claire was more than taken aback by that statement as she took a moment to find a response, ¡°yes, but he could very well have a servant looking after him, and...¡±

    ¡°A servant?¡± Eliot repeated, narrowing his eyes at that.

    ¡°Remember how May wouldn¡¯t even leave the room during the day when we were in England? She was Hollister¡¯s servant. Her entire purpose was to protect he and his guests while they slept.¡±

    ¡°So, she was one of the ones who were fully bound?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡± Claire stated quietly as she looked down.

    ¡°And you think Lucian could have someone like that protecting him during the day?¡± Eliot pressed.

    ¡°Most of us do. The fact that I¡¯ve had no one bound to protect me over the course of this trip is a bit of an anomaly. And I¡¯m sure Sean and the others will end up chastising me for it quite harshly once they find out.¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes once more at her words. Slightly re-directed from his earlier subject, he had to ask, ¡°so, if you normally do make someone protect you, like that, why haven¡¯t you done it this time?¡±

    Claire looked down a moment before trying to move past the slight accusation in his voice and find a fitting answer, ¡°I planned to¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°Then we met¡± she added softly.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Eliot pressed, though his volume had dropped.

    ¡°I already told you the reasons I didn¡¯t want to do that to you¡± she reminded him as she began. ¡°And, when we first started traveling together, before you knew what I was? It would have been rather hard to explain a blood bound servant in our constant presence back then, wouldn¡¯t it have been?¡±

    Eliot shook his head again as he shifted his gaze away once more. ¡°So you¡¯ve been doing that? Binding people to you like that, for what now? Three hundred years?¡± he couldn¡¯t help scoffing at the sheer absurdity of such a number.

    ¡°Not quite that long¡± she said softly, though the number was close to accurate, ¡°I wasn¡¯t embraced until 1598, and it took me a long time to even get used to the idea of doing that to anyone at all.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡± he asked bluntly, reaching up to pull back the dark curtain over the window and lock his eyes on the scenery outside rather than inside.

    Claire sighed, and rather than giving him that answer, she asked another question, ¡°are you angry at me, Eliot?¡±

    Eliot simply scoffed and shook his head, though did not look back her way, ¡°just reminding myself¡± he answered in a near mumble.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Reminding yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of what I always seem to let myself forget¡± he returned more quietly.

    ¡°So you no longer feel the way that you felt on our last night on the ship?¡± she made herself ask, her own eyes cast sadly downwards.

    ¡°Sick and dying? No, I¡¯m pretty much past that. Thanks again, Lucian¡± he stated bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was referring to¡± Claire replied, though her volume was still quite low.

    Eliot finally looked back at her, though his mood remained, ¡°you spoke so vehemently against what he did to me. And you¡¯ve been doing the same, worse even, to countless others for more than two centuries, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Claire sniffled at his harsh but accurate words, ¡°and thank you, Eliot. I had almost stopped hating myself for a whole minute there¡± she whispered through a stifled sob as she stood and rushed from the cabin to hide those tears that had immediately begun at the sound of the more than cutting statement from the man she had grown to care so deeply for in the last several months.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t much later that Eliot did break his own recently adopted routine and left their cabin after all. Claire had been gone for nearly fifteen minutes now, and though his words had been the thing that had made her go, he still couldn¡¯t just let them leave things the way they had. He was angry about so much, but he also still cared for her so much. He was self-aware enough to know that his harsh words were spoken without thought, and a direct result of his own feelings of powerlessness amidst this entirely new world he now found himself embroiled in after one simple case of mistaken identity all those months ago.

    Eliot slowly moved down the narrow hall between rows of passengers¡¯ quarters, his eyes watching for any sign of either Claire or Lucian. He then moved even more slowly toward the door of the dining car. With a deep breath, he made himself enter, his eyes immediately scanning the area for either of the two most powerful inhabitants of that westward-bound train.

    Seeing neither of them there, he wasn¡¯t sure if that made him feel more or less calm. With another breath he moved to the bar, took another look around the room, and gestured to the bartender for a drink to help soothe his already frayed nerves. After taking a tentative seat at the bar, and downing a few sips of the strong alcohol, he turned his eyes at the sound of the nearest door opening to allow another passenger entrance.

    Both he and Lucian seemed to tense a bit as their eyes met. As always, Lucian attempted another smile as he warily moved toward the stool Eliot was perched upon. ¡°I was beginning to wonder if the two of you were so eager to be rid of my presence that you hopped trains¡± he greeted Eliot with a wry attempt at humor.

    Eliot allowed a shaky sigh while pulling the remainder of his drink in more closely, to be sure that Lucian had no chance to slip anything into said drink, as that fear was the foremost in his mind at the mere sight of the other man.

    Lucian easily noted the gesture and shook his head as he took a seat next to Eliot, though facing away from the bar, those impossibly dark eyes scanning the room. ¡°Believe me, I have no intention of tampering with your drink, Eliot. I¡¯ve definitely learned the meaning behind that adage about ¡®no good deed.¡¯¡±

    Eliot scoffed at the statement, though his displeasure that night was more due to sadness than anger at that point. He couldn¡¯t stop his eyes continuously moving to the door in the hopes of finding Claire entering the room as well. ¡°Good deed?¡± was all he managed to mumble in return.

    ¡°Save any further recriminations. The message has already been received loud and clear¡± Lucian returned, wishing he could drown his own mood in alcohol at that point too. Though his kind had no such luxury, at least without a willing conduit to help them achieve that blissful alcohol induced ignorance of the unpleasant realities around them. ¡°So where is your beautiful companion this evening anyway? I can¡¯t see her letting you out of her sight once night falls. Not with me on the same train, at any rate.¡±

    Eliot didn¡¯t provide Lucian with any answer, as he didn¡¯t honestly know where Claire was hiding herself away at the moment, anyway. Though he was at least glad that she had not found herself alone with Lucian, even if he himself had now entered the other man¡¯s orbit once more. Eliot instead found his mind returning to he and Lucian¡¯s previous conversation. ¡°What did you mean when you said that Claire was the reason you even came to America?¡± he had to ask.

    Lucian shook his head as he allowed the briefest glance back at Eliot, again, forcing his smile to remain, ¡°if you recall the rest of that conversation, I offered to give you further details, but not in such a... public setting¡± he decided on, ¡°and you refused to grant me a private audience. Have you rethought?¡± he asked pointedly.

    Eliot sighed heavily again, ¡°you don¡¯t stop, do you?¡±

    ¡°For god¡¯s sake, Eliot, I have no interest in making you into a permanent fixture in my life. I¡¯m not even that keen on you being an impermanent one. But the things you are asking to know pertain to a very delicate subject matter, which I¡¯m sure is a fact you¡¯re more than well aware of at this point!¡±

    As Eliot stubbornly refused to make any further response, or even look back over at Lucian, the older of them huffed impatiently. His own nerves were also frayed at this point. He had achieved nothing since meeting Claire other than placing a permanent wall of distrust between them after his attempt to give her what she had asked for. And his failure to gain even her trust, let alone her heart, was likely to lead directly to an unspeakably horrible fate for his own daughter if he could find no way to carry out his sire¡¯s dark directives. And on top of it all, this human boy who already had some sort of claim on her heart; he was now doing nothing but reminding Lucian of his own failures once again.

    His patience at a breaking point for all of those reasons and more, Lucian stood, looking back at Eliot once again, ¡°if you ever truly want answers, I¡¯ll be in cabin eleven¡± and with that, he left the dining car with another frustrated sigh.

    As fate would have it, Lucian happened to be passing by the privy just as Claire stepped out. Both of them froze at the sight of one another again as Lucian gave her a puzzled look as she stepped through the door.

    ¡°Well done. I¡¯d never have thought to look for you in there¡± he told her with a bit of humor to cover any nervousness he may have had upon coming face to face with her once more.

    Claire quickly bit back an involuntary smile at his words before managing her own, sad though they were, ¡°I assumed Eliot would find me in there, eventually.¡±

    ¡°Rather than just finding you inside the quarters the two of you share?¡± Lucian asked her with a raised brow.

    Claire shook her head again, ¡°we had a bit of an... and I stormed out¡± she then looked down, ¡°which is really none of your business, and I should be going¡± she added more quickly as she moved to turn away from him.

    ¡°Claire,¡± he called out to stop her departure, ¡°you don¡¯t have to run at the mere sight of me. I¡¯m already quite aware of my apparent misdeeds. And I would really like even the slightest chance to at least try and make up for them. If you¡¯ll allow me that chance, that is,¡± he added more quietly.

 Chapter 100

    It was several hours, and several drinks, later when Eliot drunkenly made his way out of the dining car. He had spent the greater part of the evening imbibing one drink after another while his increasingly foggy brain tried to come up with any way he could even try to properly apologize for the harsh things he had said to Claire that evening. Of course, his attempts to find those words were an utter failure, and ended only by the bartender gently suggesting he should head back to his quarters while he could still walk at all.

    Eliot simply rolled his eyes at the man¡¯s request, but did as he was bid. He was at least still cognizant enough to know that the last thing he needed was to be found in this state by Lucian, considering the last time he had been in the man¡¯s presence without his full mental acuity.

    As he moved down the hallway through the passenger car, he tried to make his eyes focus on the cabin numbers as he passed them. Thanks to his current inebriation, a fold in the carpeting below easily tripped him up, as what little concentration he still retained was being spent on trying to determine which of the many doors even led to the proper cabin. He stumbled against the wall, somehow managing to catch himself before toppling to the floor. Though the sound of his body colliding with that cool metal wall did draw a bit of attention from at least one of the passengers who he had hoped were all sleeping soundly as the time was now just past four am.

    As Eliot¡¯s luck would have it, it was of course Lucian who poked his head out of his own cabin at the sound. Though it wasn¡¯t that shocking, considering Lucian and Claire were the only passengers sure to still be awake at such a late, or rather, early, hour.

    Lucian shook his head as Eliot¡¯s expression made his reaction to Lucian being the one to come upon him in his current state more than clear, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been drinking this entire time¡± was Lucian¡¯s greeting as his dark eyes took in the young man¡¯s more than obvious state.

    ¡°Bien s?r que ce serait toi¡± Eliot slurred his sarcastic response as he leaned heavily against the wall, eyes cast down.

    Lucian raised a brow then, ¡°I suppose that answers that. You¡¯re so inebriated you¡¯ve apparently forgotten the English language¡± he returned wryly.

    Eliot scoffed as he closed his eyes against the sound of Lucian¡¯s voice. Though he still hadn¡¯t managed to push himself away from the wall, suffering more than a bit of dizziness at the moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mess¡± Lucian returned with what almost sounded like gentleness rather than sarcasm.

    ¡°So glad you noticed¡± Eliot returned sarcastically after having to take a long moment to even translate his words into the proper language in his alcohol-fogged brain.

    ¡°I assume this is because of the row you had with Claire earlier tonight?¡± Lucian offered as he took a step into the hallway.

    That particular statement did seem to at least poke through the first layer of alcohol as Eliot turned his eyes quickly to the other man at the sound of the words. ¡°Pardon me?¡± he shot back, immediate suspicion in his tone.

    ¡°I spoke to her briefly tonight¡± Lucian surprisingly offered, ¡°it was alluded to.¡±

    ¡°Alluded?¡± was all Eliot could manage, finally forcing himself to attempt to stand up straightly again.

    ¡°You¡¯re honestly the last person I should be inviting into my quarters this close to dawn. But returning you to Claire in this state? I doubt that would help you with any attempt at begging for her forgiveness¡± Lucian informed as he moved to reach for Eliot¡¯s arm, gesturing for the young man to follow him through the still open door behind him.

    ¡°You expect me to...¡± Eliot began.

    ¡°Save it, Eliot. You wanted answers and you have less than two hours to get them. Final offer¡± he added plainly.

    It was hard to tell what it was. Eliot¡¯s current mental state? Or just the charisma all the members of clan Toreador inherently possessed? Or perhaps the lasting effects of the other man¡¯s blood that still ran through his veins? But Eliot somehow allowed Lucian to lead him inside, despite all of his very real misgivings about being alone with the good doctor. Let alone when he was lacking much of his usual clarity of thought, just as he was that night.

    <hr>

    It was less than ten minutes until dawn when Claire was more than a bit startled by a knock upon her cabin door. She swallowed warily before making herself open the door to her visitor. When she looked up at Lucian¡¯s smiling face, her whole body tensed as usual.

    ¡°I believe I have something that belongs to you¡± he greeted her as he stepped back to gesture to where Eliot¡¯s unconscious body had been dropped into a heap on the floor, against the wall of the hallway just outside their door.

    ¡°What did you do to him?¡± Claire asked with panic as she pushed past Lucian to immediately kneel down to check on Eliot¡¯s current state.

    ¡°So much for giving me another chance¡± Lucian mumbled, ¡°and you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Only slightly relieved as she confirmed that Eliot was still quite alive, she stood and looked up at him defiantly, ¡°explain¡± she growled.

    ¡°I would love to, darling, but...¡± he began as he gestured to his watch. ¡°Suffice it to say this very drunk pet of yours desperately wanted answers about why I¡¯ve made so many futile attempts at gaining your trust. And he then proceeded to quite ungracefully pass out in my cabin. And I¡¯m not keen on having him there once the sun rises, so I figured I would be neighborly and return him to his owner¡± he told her plainly, ¡°now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, we can continue this conversation in about twelve to fifteen hours. Sleep well¡± and with that he gave her another slight bow before heading back in the direction of his own quarters without a further word.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    <hr>

    When Claire woke from her deathly slumber that evening and pushed herself to a seat at the edge of the bed, her eyes immediately moved to Eliot. He was once again somberly stretched across his own bed in deep thought, just as he had been when she had returned to consciousness the previous evening.

    As he made no attempt to speak up or even look her way, Claire was the one to speak first, ¡°what were you thinking last night, Eliot?¡± she asked, though her voice was more sad and worried than angry.

    Eliot allowed a a tiny scoff before responding, ¡°I was thinking that I really needed a drink after I said such horrible things to you. Then I was thinking I needed another, and another, and another...¡± he just shook his head, his eyes still refusing to meet hers.

    ¡°And then you somehow thought it was a good idea to go into Lucian¡¯s quarters with him, when you were in that state?¡± she reprimanded, though with continued sadness.

    ¡°I think that question answers itself¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°He could have so easily given you his blood again! You knew how big of a risk that was!¡±

    Eliot then looked down with a louder scoff, ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty obvious by now that Lucian has no desire to make me into his slave. He doesn¡¯t much want me around at all, let alone following him everywhere and worshiping him for however many years, or decades, or whatever¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°Which means he could have just killed you instead!¡± she retorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to be falling down drunk for him to do that¡± he stated more to himself, ¡°And to kill me after saving my life? That¡¯s a bit counter-productive¡± he answered in the continued mumble, then tinged with a weak sarcasm.

    It was then Claire who let a small sound of disbelief pass her lips, ¡°so through your drunken haze you somehow reached an epiphany and now actually trust him?¡± she retorted with disbelief.

    Eliot just shook his head, finally casting her the briefest glance, ¡°believe me Claire, I¡¯m not the one he¡¯s interested in.¡±

    Claire was silenced a moment by that particular comment. Now she was very curious about exactly what sort of conversation the two had shared the previous night. ¡°He told you that?¡± was all she managed, deep in thought herself then.

    Eliot shook his head again, ¡°for someone so perceptive, I¡¯d think you would have suspected his interest in you long before I mentioned it.¡±

    ¡°Well he definitely has a strange way of showing said interest¡± Claire returned, ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever met a man that thought the way to my heart was by feeding his blood to my best friend in the world.¡±

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help the shadow of a smile at her comment, and then turned his eyes to her, the sadness in them matching her own, ¡°so we¡¯re still best friends? Even after... what I said?¡± he whispered.

    Claire then closed her eyes a moment before responding, ¡°Eliot, you only said, out loud, what I¡¯ve said to myself a hundred times since my death. I think that just proves exactly how deeply you can see inside me.¡±

    Though her words touched his heart, another part of Eliot was still being quite strongly affected by that vampiric blood running through his veins. And that was the part that compelled his response, ¡°how deeply I can see inside you, hmm?¡± he smirked and licked his lips slightly as his eyes openly moved over that thin, translucent dressing gown she was clad in once more that night.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a tiny smile at his words as she stood to move across the cabin, where he reached up to wrap his arms around her waist, pulling her close, ¡°you do realize this is also a side effect?¡± she had to make herself ask.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes as he looked up at her, still holding her against him, ¡°this?¡± he asked for clarification.

    ¡°Your now seemingly insatiable lust for me... and all my girl parts¡± she added with another little smile.

    Eliot chuckled, ¡°I think I got rather well acquainted with all those parts long before we even met the lovely doctor¡± he reminded, slowly pulling the top of her dressing gown downward to expose one of her nipples for a kiss from his lips.

    Though she always reveled in the touch of his lips upon her skin, Claire had to speak up once more, ¡°you must admit you¡¯ve definitely been much more... intense, since the blood.¡±

    Eliot dragged his attention from her breast to finally look back up at her again, ¡°all right, true... and strange¡± he admitted, ¡°but are you complaining?¡± he had to add, already completely aroused, as he was nearly all the time now, he had to admit.

    Claire just shook her head through another smile. She then moved to crawl into the tiny bed with him, giving into that heightened desire of his once more, despite any of the actual reasons behind it right then. It was still the one side effect that helped her to keep her mind off of all the other worries in her life, at least temporarily.

    <hr>

    It was just over a week later, nearly July, when their train pulled into its final stop in the ¡®great¡¯ city of Los Angeles, which had now grown to a rather daunting population of approximately five thousand citizens. Thankfully their arrival was after sunset that night, so they at least didn¡¯t have to worry about hiding their continued presence on an empty train as they waited on the sun to go down.

    But that was only one less worry for Claire. She just then realized how many more she was sure to be greeted with upon returning to her life as the wife of the Kindred Prince of that entire territory. She loved and missed Sean dearly, but she had no such nostalgia for the machinations of politics that would be sure to greet her once she stepped back through her own front door.

    Before she could think on what awaited her upon her return to her old life, she heard not one but two sets of feet stepping down onto California soil behind where she had been standing, looking out at the city nervously.

    She turned to see as Eliot simply rolled his eyes over at where Lucian wore yet another of those annoyingly charming grins. Claire sighed as she looked up at him, ¡°you¡¯re seriously going to be living here now too? Permanently?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the weather is lovely¡± Lucian returned, causing Eliot to roll his eyes once more. Ignoring that reaction, Lucian just had to add, ¡°and I was hoping you would be key in helping me to make a positive impression here. Put in a good word for me with the Prince and all¡± he told her pointedly.

    Claire narrowed her eyes at that particular statement, though Eliot was the one to speak up, ¡°America has princes?¡±

    ¡°Our people do¡± Claire admitted quietly.

    ¡°And Claire¡¯s married to the one who runs this entire city¡± Lucian couldn¡¯t help adding to the rather brief explanation Claire had given. And his words did indeed have the expected effect of causing a look of surprise to appear on both Claire¡¯s and Eliot¡¯s faces, though for very different reasons.

 Chapter 101

    ¡°And how did you hear who my husband was?¡± Claire made herself ask Lucian with a healthy dose of suspicion in her tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was a secret¡± Lucian returned as he glanced back at where Eliot still looked a bit stunned by the information himself.

    ¡°Everything about our kind is a secret, isn¡¯t it?¡± she mumbled as she began moving away from the train in annoyance.

    That was when Eliot, as well as Lucian, hurried to follow her departing footsteps. Though it was Eliot who spoke up first, ¡°I knew you were married, but...¡± his voice trailed off, his mind flying back to their first meeting on that train, ¡°you said you weren¡¯t nobility.¡±

    Claire paused only momentarily to look up at him, ¡°it doesn¡¯t work like that for us, Eliot. My husband may be a Prince, but it¡¯s a very different thing than the sort of nobility your family comes from.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a nobleman?¡± Lucian interrupted with his own surprise then as his eyes moved over Eliot once more.

    ¡°Depends on who you ask¡± Eliot mumbled, more concerned with hearing Claire¡¯s explanations rather than making his own right then.

    ¡°Odd, I think I would have known that¡± Lucian went on as they continued following after Claire as she started moving once more. ¡°What was your surname again?¡±

    Eliot scoffed as he took a large stride to catch up with Claire, ¡°but being the Prince¡¯s wife? Why didn¡¯t you mention that?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s not the same as the nobility you¡¯re used to¡± she mumbled as she stepped out of the train station, both men hurrying to follow her. Not wanting to go into all those explanations right then, Claire led them farther from the more mortal variety of the other departing passengers. Once convinced no one was near enough to overhear their conversation, she turned her eyes back to Lucian, ¡°and what clan did you say you were from?¡±

    ¡°Clan?¡± he stated as he raised a brow.

    ¡°Yes, there are several¡± she told him with a bit of sarcasm, ¡°which of them were you and your sire from?¡± she stated slowly, more than a bit of impatience in her tone.

    Lucian paused only a moment before responding, ¡°You mean I failed to mention that?¡± Lucian returned with feigned innocence.

    Claire huffed again, ¡°you might want to let me in on that bit of information if you honestly expect me to say anything at all to Sean on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember all that much about the one who made him¡± Eliot was the one who surprisingly answered, causing a startled look from Claire and a slightly darker one from Lucian.

    ¡°And you apparently remember more than I thought you did from your drunken visit with me last week¡± Lucian stated, though quietly.

    ¡°Mind letting me in on this conversation?¡± Claire interrupted as she looked up at the two men who each towered nearly a foot over her own tiny stature.

    ¡°Funny story¡± Lucian began, though grudgingly, as he would rather put his own spin on his origin story than whatever one Eliot would.

    ¡°I¡¯m howling¡± Claire mumbled with further impatience.

    Lucian graced her with another slightly insincere smile at her obvious sarcasm, ¡°I seem to have a bit of a blank spot when it comes to various facts about my sire. Which is the reason I hadn¡¯t shared that information with you. There is a decided lack of it, unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t remember who embraced you?¡± Claire returned skeptically.

    ¡°I believe I just said that¡± he made himself admit.

    ¡°And you have no idea what clan you¡¯re even from either?¡± Claire reiterated.

    Lucian sighed as Eliot watched him carefully then as well, still keeping most of that conversation of theirs close to his chest, for the moment. Lucian shook his head as he looked between their two sets of waiting eyes, ¡°I believe the word Toreador was mentioned. But that entire week is rather cloudy.¡±

    ¡°Toreador¡± she returned with further disbelief.

    ¡°Not a fan?¡± Lucian asked worriedly.

    Claire just sighed again, ¡°just in awe of my luck¡± she mumbled with the same sarcasm as she began moving toward the carriages waiting near the station to take newly arrived passengers to their various destinations in the city.

    ¡°Your luck?¡± he asked with another raise of his brow as he and Eliot moved to quickly follow after her once more.

    ¡°Never mind¡± was her only response before sighing as the three reached the carriage that would take them to the next stage of their very strange journey.

    <hr>

    Upon their arrival at the huge estate that Claire had called home for well over a century now, she urged the two of them to wait outside for at least a little while as she reunited with her husband for the first time in nearly a year. Neither of them really wanting to stir up any trouble on their first night, they agreed to her request. Though with a decided lack of enthusiasm about it.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Eliot and Lucian each let out a heavy sigh from time to time, while silently watching an occasional servant give them a curious look as they came or went through the gate or front door. Though most of their time was spent staring out toward the ocean, neither wanting to initiate a conversation between the two of them first.

    ¡°I wonder if seeing her husband again distracted her so much, she forgot that I-- we were even out here,¡± Eliot finally spoke up as he allowed a wistful glance in the direction of the front door.

    ¡°That¡¯s really your predominant thought right now?¡± Lucian scoffed, looking over at the younger man as they each stood leaning against the outer wall of the huge manor.

    ¡°Me? You¡¯re the one who followed her across an entire ocean as well as a whole country just because someone you can''t even remember told you to,¡± Eliot returned cattily.

    Lucian gave the slightest glare in return before quickly hiding it, ¡°and if you remember so much, then you remember exactly why I did do all that. And the stakes involved¡± he stated more seriously.

    ¡°Which is the only reason I haven¡¯t mentioned your ulterior motives to Claire just yet. I¡¯m still trying to decide my own opinion on them.¡±

    ¡°Ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°You know, getting close to Claire, gaining her trust, or some such thing? Seems you still have a bit of work to do on that front,¡± Eliot mumbled.

    The glare was more pronounced then, ¡°and if you had a child whose very life was in danger, and you were told that all you had to do to hopefully save that child was to gain the confidence of a beautiful woman, what would you do?" Lucian paused only a moment, before moving on. "The point is, this is hardly a laughing matter,¡± he added coolly, suddenly regretting his recent attempt to try to get closer to Claire by at least gaining Eliot as an ally in some small way, hoping the other man would step aside to at least some degree.

    ¡°Who¡¯s laughing?¡± Eliot mumbled.

    ¡°Your empathy is moving¡± Lucian returned with a sharp sarcasm as he averted his eyes.

    Eliot scoffed, ¡°perhaps if you were willing to admit to what the ultimate plan actually was for Claire...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my plan¡± Lucian returned with annoyance, ¡°I only know the part I¡¯m expected to play in it. And you¡¯re continued presence is making it rather difficult to achieve.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure if I got back on that train tonight, Claire would surely fall straight into your arms¡± Eliot retorted with continued sarcasm. That response only received another glare from Lucian. But before he could offer a further response of his own, Eliot continued, ¡°how do you honestly expect me to take your side in this when the person who sent you here is obviously not trustworthy, and you won¡¯t even admit to what your end goal actually is?¡±

    ¡°As I just said...¡± Lucian began.

    Eliot interrupted with another scoff, ¡°you must admit it¡¯s a pretty questionable plan. Why exactly would you need to gain her trust, if it wasn¡¯t just to set her up for some sort of betrayal? What kind of plan even is that?¡±

    ¡°I probably should have bound you¡± Lucian mumbled with further annoyance.

    ¡°Not helping yourself¡± Eliot returned with a slight glare of his own then.

    ¡°You have a valid point¡± Lucian made himself admit, ¡°but again, I don¡¯t know what my bloody sire¡¯s whole plan even is. I just know that I have to do as they say, or else...¡± his voice dropped again as he turned his face away once more. Though both men seemed to not have much else to say to one another at that point.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile inside, Claire had just barely passed through the massive front doors and into the huge entry hall before Sean immediately emerged from his office. He rushed toward her, gathering her into his arms as he blessed her with a kiss filled with nearly three centuries of passion.

    The two did finally force themselves to end the kiss, while still remaining in one another¡¯s arms, looking into each other¡¯s smiling eyes. Through another small laugh, Claire finally found her voice, ¡°not that I¡¯m not eager to hear about all the life or death drama I¡¯ve been missing out on here, but I should probably let you in on some things first.¡±

    ¡°Do tell¡± Sean replied curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve acquired a couple of companions that seem to have followed me home. They¡¯re waiting outside¡± she told him warily.

    ¡°Is that meant to come as a surprise to me? You do tend to acquire others quite easily¡± he teased.

    She just wrinkled her nose up at his appraisal, but soon reverted to a more serious expression, ¡°one of them is another Kindred. He seems to have had his memory tampered with by his own sire for some reason. But he thinks he recalls hearing our clan name, which probably means he¡¯s one of us¡± she began.

    ¡°Interesting, but not too dire sounding¡± Sean replied, waiting for her next piece of information.

    ¡°I also can¡¯t read his aura, so there¡¯s that¡± she made herself add.

    ¡°Ok, more concerning, but if you brought him with you, and he¡¯s one of us, I¡¯m guessing he hasn¡¯t raised too many warning flags just yet?¡±

    ¡°Only one, early on, but I think that was more of a misunderstanding than anything deliberately malevolent¡± Claire made herself admit.

    Sean narrowed his eyes a bit at that, but decided to trust her judgment for the moment. After all, the real test would be once Sean met him. If Sean couldn¡¯t read him either, then they may have a problem on their hands, but he would wait to make that call for now. ¡°And the other?¡± he asked.

    Claire sighed, ¡°he¡¯s that mortal I told you about when you contacted me in England.¡±

    ¡°Your pretty pet project?¡± Sean teased. He then added, ¡°so he did manage to survive the ship ride from hell?¡±

    ¡°Just barely¡± she returned softly, then made herself continue, ¡°something you should know about him though.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Sean returned warily.

    ¡°The reason I decided to leave Hollister¡¯s haven when I did, it was because of a misunderstanding about Eliot.¡±

    ¡°Another misunderstanding?¡± Sean returned with a skeptical look.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I hadn¡¯t given Eliot my blood¡± Claire made herself admit, searching his expression for signs of his own disapproval.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you have since¡± Sean replied cautiously. Though the way Claire looked down told him that answer. ¡°An unbound mortal, Claire?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had this conversation with Hollister¡± she stated, though with a massive drop in volume.

    ¡°And yet¡± Sean returned pointedly. Though she offered no further response, ¡°I assume you¡¯ve at least compelled him?¡±

    ¡°Sort of¡± she stated in a tone that sounded much like that of a child being scolded, which was actually accurate, in an eerie sort of way.

    Sean just shook his head with another sigh, ¡°you made this entire trip home without..." He just shook his head before adding, "I guess I¡¯ll have to be the one to determine whether either of them are actually a threat, as usual¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding more quietly as he turned away to move back toward his office with no further discussion on the matter just then.

 Chapter 102

    It was now a relatively mild night that marked the beginning of September there in Los Angeles. On that particular evening, Eliot found himself with the urge to head outside for a bit of air as a dizziness and pounding in his head had been plaguing him for the entire day.

    He lost track of how long he had been sitting on the steps outside Sean¡¯s home while somehow both shivering and sweating despite the pleasant seventy degree air that night. Resting his burning forehead against the cool wrought iron banister, he barely even acknowledged the sound of dainty footsteps exiting the home behind him.

    ¡°Well you don¡¯t seem well at all¡± was the greeting he received from a young female voice that seemed to share his own French accent.

    At that fact, he made himself turn to look back up at the owner of the voice, despite how any movement on his part just made the dizziness worse. ¡°Thanks for pointing that out¡± he stated, his mood obvious.

    Eliot then narrowed his eyes as he took in her appearance, trying to guess at why there was some young French girl exiting Sean¡¯s home that night. She stood at about five nine, with jet black shoulder-length locks that were a striking contrast to her ice blue eyes and porcelain complexion. She wore an expensive looking gown over what was an unhealthily thin frame, the true mark of a dancer¡¯s body.

    As she stepped closer to get a better look at the sickly young man in the moonlight, her expression immediately turned to one of sudden recognition, ¡°what on earth are you doing here?¡± she asked him before suddenly remembering to curtsy before him., ¡°my lord¡± she quickly added.

    Eliot only looked further confused by her sudden reverence, as well as a greeting he hadn¡¯t heard bestowed upon him much at all since he had boarded that ship with Claire now seven months prior, ¡°I¡¯m assuming you must think you know me?¡± he stated warily.

    She offered the slightest giggle, as if embarrassed by the question, but answered quickly nonetheless, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to remember me. I was only one dancer of many, after all¡± she told him sweetly, ¡°but our company came to perform for your father a while back. I remember seeing you there that night. It was shortly after... the scandal¡± she added the last two words in a whisper, then quickly backpedaled, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I hope that doesn¡¯t offend you¡± she added worriedly.

    ¡°The mention of my father always offends me¡± he scoffed, ¡°but that can¡¯t be helped¡± he added wryly. He then looked her over once more, ¡°and what is a dancer from France doing here of all places?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering the same thing about the son of the emperor¡± she smiled again.

    ¡°Touch¨¦¡± Eliot returned.

    It was then that Minna and Lissa appeared through the gate. Lissa gave Eliot a curious look as Minna stared off into the night as though she wasn¡¯t aware of much of anything at that point. Lissa then stepped forward, her arm linked with Minna¡¯s as she addressed the young woman, ¡°I assume you¡¯re Emma?¡±

    ¡°That would be me¡± Emma replied with another curtsy to the two women, despite Minna¡¯s obvious distraction.

    ¡°This is Minna. She¡¯ll be your Primogen¡± Lissa informed the young girl with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My what?¡± Emma responded with a somewhat blank look, Eliot also looked rather lost at the sound of a word he was not familiar with himself either.

    Lissa then looked down apologetically, ¡°oh yes, Sean did mention that you may not be... aware of the way things work here. Suffice it to say that she will be a sort of guide and mentor to you during your stay in Los Angeles.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Emma asked with a wary look as Minna continued to appear to be a million miles away from the conversation, lost in a miasma of her own thoughts, as she always was.

    Lissa swallowed slightly as she forced a smile, ¡°come, we¡¯ll show you to the house you¡¯ll be staying in.¡±

    Emma sighed softly before offering Eliot one more smile. ¡°I hope you feel better soon, my lord.¡± She then moved to follow the other women back through the gate, looking less than thrilled by the prospect, but dutifully doing so nonetheless.

    That was when Lucian stepped outside, looking after the women as they departed. He then looked down at Eliot as he watched them leaving as well. ¡°I¡¯d be careful around that one¡± Lucian offered as he noted Eliot¡¯s eyes on the new arrival as she moved away.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Eliot stated with a slight bite to his tone as he looked up at Lucian¡¯s statement.

    ¡°It was just a friendly warning. You seemed to have an interest in her¡± Lucian offered as he moved to take a seat further down the step from the other man.

    ¡°My only interest was due to her being from my country, and apparently having recognized me from some point at which we had met in the past¡± Eliot explained, his current physical discomfort only contributing to the sharpness of his tone when dealing with Lucian once more.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Fine. Warning rescinded¡± Lucian scoffed.

    Eliot shook his head again before replying, ¡°and why is it that you¡¯re making an effort to deliver any such warnings anyway? What problem do you have with her in the first place?¡±

    Lucian just smirked at having so easily gotten under Eliot¡¯s skin with one offhand comment, ¡°she has what those in my profession call a ''personality disorder.''¡å

    Eliot raised a brow, ¡°then maybe you should be the one having an alleged interest in her¡± he mumbled as he wiped away more sweat from his brow while closing his eyes against another bout of dizziness.

    ¡°Funny, but I¡¯m sure the actual definition doesn¡¯t match up with your implication¡± Lucian returned smartly, ¡°and speaking of medical issues, you seem rather unwell yourself this evening¡± Lucian added more gently.

    ¡°So now you want to be my doctor again?¡± Eliot bit back, ¡°because it went so well last time.¡±

    ¡°Despite your lingering distrust for me, I still am a doctor, Eliot, and I can see that there¡¯s something obviously wrong¡± he told him firmly.

    ¡°Let me guess, I¡¯m dying again?¡± Eliot returned bitterly.

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t be able to determine that without actually examining you. But that shouldn¡¯t even be the case as long as...¡± his voice trailed off before he more quietly added, ¡°I suppose it has been over three months.¡±

    ¡°I think you skipped the middle part of that sentence¡± Eliot mumbled as he closed his eyes against another wave of dizziness and cold sweat.

    Lucian sighed heavily as he took another moment before offering a response, ¡°well, the good news is, I don¡¯t think you are actually dying again.¡±

    ¡°I assume that means there¡¯s bad news as well?¡± Eliot returned as he finally made himself meet the other man¡¯s eyes.

    Another sigh as Lucian stood, ¡°just a little more fallout from my spectacular failures¡± he mumbled, ¡°but you¡¯ll be fine after a day or two of feeling like absolute shite. So I suppose there¡¯s that¡± he added sadly before heading back off toward the Toreador haven once again.

    <hr>

    By midnight, Eliot had made his way back inside, though not much further than that. Due to his current physical state, he had only gotten as far as the plush sofa in the massive ballroom-sized entry hall. At least the room itself was lovely, Eliot wryly thought upon collapsing to the thick cushions. If you were a centuries¡¯ old vampire Prince, anyway.

    The room itself was circular, with deep red and black marble floors which matched high walls. There were a few exits, all framed with massive black double doors. The large room contained doorways leading to the foyer, Sean¡¯s office, the conference room where the council met, the kitchen where the servants took their meals, Sean¡¯s practically abandoned art studio, and of course the large ornate staircase that led to the upper floor of the home.

    Eliot¡¯s attempt at concentrating on his surroundings rather than how horrible he was still feeling was soon interrupted though. Sean himself had now exited his office once more, easily noting Eliot laying there upon the sofa, a small groan passing his lips as he took note of Sean¡¯s arrival as well.

    Sean sighed as he took a few slow heavily booted steps closer to where Eliot¡¯s current discomfort was obvious. He looked down at the young man with a shake of his long blonde locks before finally speaking, ¡°you do realize that there¡¯s a simple cure for how fantastically horrible you¡¯re feeling right now?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you were a doctor too¡± Eliot murmured, though he couldn¡¯t force much strength to his statement at all due to his own weakened state, as well as the intimidation that Sean¡¯s very presence inspired even when he wasn¡¯t directly speaking to him, which was a rather rare occasion in itself.

    Sean shook his head once more, ¡°believe me, I have very few things in common with little lost Lucian¡± he stated, his own opinion on their newest clan mate obvious then.

    The only reason Sean had tolerated Lucian¡¯s presence at all was due to his own desire to get to the truth about that very suspicious blank spot in Lucian¡¯s head. And the fact that Sean and Eliot both shared a bit of distrust for the same man was likely one of the only things he and Eliot had in common either. Though despite that one commonality, there was still a heavy dose of chilliness between Sean and this young man as well. Though almost all of that chilliness was due to Eliot¡¯s continued unbound status.

    Sean had of course programmed the young man to never harm any of his Kindred acquaintances while they slept, but Claire would not allow any further tampering with the boy¡¯s head. So, Sean was still less than pleased with the entire situation. Though his desire to avoid any undue tension between Claire and himself always seemed to win out in the end. That was something that hadn¡¯t changed at all in three centuries.

    Sean allowed another sigh, his gaze moving over Eliot as the young man shut his eyes tightly against the next bout of withdrawal symptoms. Sean then continued from his earlier statement, ¡°as I was saying, you could make all this end very easily.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re going to tell me more about this supposed cure-all?¡±

    ¡°All you have to do, Eliot, is take another drink. Simple as that¡± Sean stated with what almost looked like a shrug.

    Eliot finally pushed himself up to his elbows as he gave Sean a bit of a dark look, ¡°that¡¯s your idea of simple?¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mean from Lucian¡± Sean returned, ¡°but there are many others whose blood could solve this current problem of yours. And I¡¯m sure Claire¡¯s explained to you that one drink does not a bond make.¡±

    ¡°Considering Claire¡¯s reaction to the ¡®one drink¡¯ I already inadvertently took, I¡¯m guessing this cure of yours wouldn¡¯t exactly please her¡± Eliot returned.

    Sean sighed heavily again, ¡°Claire is used to being displeased with many things. But this particular one is for the greater good. Do you remember how it felt when you thought you were going to die? How Claire felt?¡± Sean stated with an oddly sad tone, ¡°there will inevitably be a day coming when you¡¯re in danger of pushing off this mortal coil once more. And I don¡¯t think either of us wish to see the tears in Claire¡¯s eyes when that happens. Mortals and Kindred all eventually have to bid each other farewell, but you could postpone that sad fact for a very long time if you wanted. It would only take a sip from one of us every few months, when you feel the first symptoms of withdrawal. And you¡¯d still have that free will that is so precious to you and Claire both. Think about it¡± Sean finished with another sigh as he began moving toward the stairs to leave Eliot to ruminate on all of his words.

 Chapter 103

    ~1870~

    Five years had passed since Eliot Bonaparte and Lucian Ellsworth had made their way to California. And the year was now 1870. Though Eliot was the only one of the two who still claimed residence inside the high walls of Sean¡¯s estate. Lucian had since been moved to a dwelling further up the beach. He had been tasked with restoring a two story building that had once been previously inhabited by an old acquaintance of Claire¡¯s, another doctor, named Kristofer Harris. Though Claire was oddly silent when asked for any further details about anything else regarding her relationship with the man who had last lived in the home nearly fifty years earlier.

    As the bottom floor had once been a doctor¡¯s office, and Lucian technically had been a doctor in his mortal life, it was only fitting that he would adopt a mortal identity as a doctor once more upon moving into the home. Though he also had to find a medically skilled young servant to watch over he, and any mortal patients he may have, during the daylight hours that Lucian was forced to sleep through.

    After his handsome young blood bound apprentice, Reeve, had retired for the night, Lucian made his way to the ground floor in case any patients had a need for medical attention that evening. He was seated at his desk mulling over another letter to his daughter when he was startled by another voice in the previously empty room there with him now.

    ¡°Psst¡± he heard from behind as he quickly turned back at the sound, only to freeze at the sight of a companion who he had not seen or heard enter the room with him at all.

    As Lucian set eyes on her beautiful, yet smirking face, he was immediately flooded with all those missing memories of his sire, all at once.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t look happy to see me¡± Awsha greeted him in that sickeningly sweet tone she almost always spoke with. ¡°That makes two of us¡± she added more coolly as she moved to lean upon the nearest wall, her arms crossed in annoyance over her ample breasts.

    ¡°How did you even...¡± he began shakily, though was soon cut off by her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be the one asking the questions¡± she told him coldly, ¡°and five years? Really?¡± she told him with a glare.

    He just shook his head, ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°Five long goddamn years and you still haven¡¯t even fucked her? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s way past time you should be getting on that? Or rather, on her¡± she added with another smirk, annoyed though it was.

    Lucian scoffed at that statement, ¡°I¡¯m sure forcing myself on her would be sure to win her heart. You have some twisted ideas of romance¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding.

    Awsha offered another glare before replying, ¡°perhaps I should have turned the little bastard prince after all. At least he¡¯s managed to get inside her nearly every night. And the ponce didn¡¯t even like women before he met her. He¡¯d definitely have been the better option here.¡±

    Lucian just shook his head again, trying to pour through all of her many words, but he had more pressing matters now that she was finally in his sights once again, ¡°at least tell me how Lenore is. You haven¡¯t hurt her yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°What part of I¡¯m asking the questions did you miss?¡± she growled back with further impatience.

    Lucian returned her glare then, ¡°your plan is shite... Awsha¡± he stated as though just then remembering her name at all, ¡°it¡¯s pretty impossible to gain the trust of someone when you have massive holes in your entire back-story, and she¡¯s married to a mind-reader. In case you forgot that little fact.¡±

    ¡°And have you forgotten the fact that I still have your little girl?¡± she bit back, ¡°and I¡¯ve had so long to think of so many ways to hurt her. Maybe you need a reminder, after all¡± she told him with unmistakable venom in her threat.

    The fear was clear in his eyes, though he painfully bit back tears that he would never let her see, ¡°despite all your threats¡± he made himself begin, ¡°it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I can¡¯t make her love me when she doesn¡¯t trust me. And the reason she doesn¡¯t trust me is because of this elusive plan of yours. Even a goddamn mortal can tell that the only reason I could have for continuing to pursue her like this at all is for the sake of betraying her at some point. That doesn¡¯t tend to build a whole lot of trust, or warm feelings¡± he finished with desperation.

    Awsha glared back at him for a long moment before speaking, ¡°poor Lenore. Shame that she has a father who is such a massive disappointment.¡±

    On that last threat, Lucian snapped. With red hot fury, he ripped a piece of wood from the back of his desk chair and lunged toward her, aiming straight for her heart. Though, as soon as that sharp shard of wood should have pierced her flesh, she vanished, the illusion dissipating before his dark, startled eyes.

    Her echoing laughter was the only trace of her that remained as the splintered piece of wood slid from his shaking fingers, causing it to crash to the floor, just the way all his hope of saving his daughter from whatever horrors she had in mind, also seemed to crumble in the very same moment.

    <hr>

    After five long years of ingesting one Kindred¡¯s blood, then another¡¯s, then another¡¯s every few months, Eliot already had the routine down. He knew that within a day or so, he would once again begin feeling that withdrawal and have to find and convince his next donor. It was actually Claire¡¯s own blood that was running through his veins during this particular interval. Though in just a day or so, it would once again begin to dissipate, causing the need to find another Kindred to help stave off the unpleasantness of withdrawal and all that went with any return to a fully mortal state.

    The most worrying thought about discontinuing his ongoing semi-addiction was the terror of immediately aging five years if his own blood ever ran clean. And though Eliot would still only age to a ripe old twenty-four years, it was still a process that he didn¡¯t wish to explore.

    Stolen story; please report.

    On that thought, he decided to venture out to the saloon that Claire and her associate had reopened once more over the past five years. It was true that Sean would likely have been willing to offer up a drop of his blood to replace Claire¡¯s, but Eliot still tried to avoid Sean whenever possible. He didn¡¯t much like the idea of letting Sean peer into his mind when it was filled with so many passionate encounters with the man¡¯s wife.

    Not that Eliot would be opposed to Sean actually joining in on those nights he spent with Claire. After all, Sean was beyond beautiful, and Eliot already knew of certain instances wherein Sean and Claire had shared male and female lovers alike in the past. But to have him simply peering in at five years worth of encounters between he and Claire? That didn¡¯t sit near as well with him.

    His slightly salacious imaginings about any possible m¨¦nages with the Prince of L.A. were soon interrupted though, by a pleasant voice greeting him as he waited for the bartender to make him his drink. ¡°Evening, Lord Eliot¡± Emma smiled and offered him another curtsy as he turned at the greeting.

    Eliot couldn¡¯t help a little smile as he nodded to her, ¡°Lady Emma.¡±

    ¡°Not really a lady,¡± she admitted with a shy smile, her ice blue eyes cast downwards.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not really a lord. At least not technically,¡± he reminded her.

    ¡°Just an emperor¡¯s son,¡± she told him with another sweet smile as she moved to perch atop the stool next to his.

    ¡°A fact I often try to forget,¡± Eliot admitted with a smirk as he received his drink at last and took a sip.

    ¡°Still, you could very well be the actual emperor someday,¡± Emma reminded him, then more quietly, ¡°especially now.¡±

    Eliot looked back quickly at that particular statement, ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Surely you¡¯ve heard,¡± she told him warily.

    ¡°Heard what, exactly?¡± he asked slowly, ¡°is it my brother?¡± he added more worriedly.

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t heard much at all about the prince imperial¡± she admitted, ¡°but my... my...¡± she then moved her hand to her temple as she closed her eyes painfully, almost as though in sudden agonizing pain.

    ¡°Emma?¡± Eliot asked with both concern for the young woman, as well as a worry that he may not hear the rest of her sentence.

    She then seemed to forcefully push the pain away and retain her composure as she managed to call a smile to her lips once more, ¡°my... father back in Paris still occasionally sends me messages about any big happenings back home. He was awfully interested in sharing this news after I had informed him that I had met the the emperor¡¯s eldest son here in America.¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at her strange behavior and nuanced speech in regards to the mention of her father, but right then he was more anxious to hear this news of hers that she thought had pertained to he and his estranged family.

    Though Emma soon did continue, ¡°so, you haven¡¯t received any news from back home, yourself?¡±

    Eliot took another sip of his drink then before responding, ¡°I don¡¯t really stay in contact with anyone back home. I doubt any of them even know my whereabouts at the moment. Except perhaps your father¡± he added with a weak attempt at humor to cover his worry over whatever news she had for him.

    Emma allowed a nervous laugh before moving onward, ¡°from what I¡¯ve heard, in recent nights your father has fallen quite ill. And as far as I know, your brother is also still quite sickly and weak, even if he has outlived the doctors¡¯ original predictions¡± she told him sadly, ¡°so, as you can see. You could quite easily end up becoming emperor someday soon, after all.¡±

    Eliot paled and his breath caught more than a little at that prospect as he took another large swig from his glass. But before he could dwell on it any further, another interruption came from the newest arrival at the tavern that night.

    That was when Minna rushed into the establishment, seeming at least somewhat more lucid than was usual for her. But she gave Emma an unmistakable look of disapproval as she approached.

    ¡°You don¡¯t leave without telling! You can¡¯t be alone! You don¡¯t know things you have to know!¡± she told her angrily, ¡°or you refuse to.¡±

    Emma just shook her head at the other young woman with a bit of confusion which was reflected on Eliot¡¯s face then as well. Reacting as though she were a young girl suddenly embarrassed in front of her crush by her parents, Emma quickly spoke to Eliot once more, ¡°please just try to ignore her. She¡¯s always saying crazy things¡± she told him in a furtive and apologetic manner.

    ¡°Me crazy?¡± Minna returned with a huff, ¡°you don¡¯t even know what you are!¡± she told her, though kept her volume as low as she could, despite the anger behind her words.

    Emma feigned offense to cover her apparent continued confusion in the face of such strange accusations being hurled at her. But then Minna¡¯s entire demeanor changed visibly as her eyes suddenly moved to Eliot. She immediately took a step closer, uncomfortably close, to him as she appeared to be almost trying to see inside his soul right then.

    ¡°You... you are different¡± Minna told him as though she had had a sudden epiphany.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Eliot asked with a slight blush, imagining a hundred different meanings that statement could have possibly had.

    As Minna continued to watch him, she seemed much more agitated, ¡°it¡¯s wrong!¡± she exclaimed suddenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eliot asked warily, leaning back from Minna as his eyes watched her cautiously.

    ¡°Her brother. He¡¯s not the second. He¡¯s the third¡± she shook her head as she rubbed at her temples, ¡°you¡¯re the second now. It changed. How did It change?¡± she muttered as she began to pace, her behavior almost manic at that point. She then suddenly turned back to where Eliot and Emma continued to watch her with even more confusion, ¡°you changed it!¡± she told Eliot as she stepped close again. ¡°How did you change it?¡± she asked him urgently.

    ¡°I have literally no idea what you¡¯re even talking about¡± he told her, his own puzzlement sharpening his tone.

    Her expression then softened, an almost childlike smile touching her lips below those wild eyes then, ¡°you sparkle.¡±

    ¡°Um, thank you?¡± Eliot returned with sarcastic skepticism.

    That was when another man stood up from where he had been watching from a seat in the shadows at the corner of the tavern that night. As he approached, Eliot couldn¡¯t help his breath catching at how beautiful the young man was. Tall and thin with long reddish-brown locks and pretty nearly gray eyes, he offered Eliot a comforting and almost knowing smile as he intervened in the conversation that had grown progressively louder.

    ¡°I think this young lady may have had a few drinks before even arriving here tonight¡± he stated with a smile as he placed a gentle hand on Minna¡¯s shoulder where she still was paying rapt attention to Eliot, as if seeing more than anyone else in the room. ¡°Why don¡¯t you escort her home, miss?¡± he told Emma with another polite smile.

    Emma simply nodded, seemingly completely confused by the entirety of the conversation. But she still offered a slight bow of her head before taking Minna¡¯s arm to lead her out of the tavern that night at last.

    That was when the newcomer sighed heavily and leaned back on the bar next to Eliot, who was still a bit dumbfounded by the previous conversation as well as this young man¡¯s appearance. ¡°Malkavians, am I right?¡± the other man stated furtively with another shake of his head as Eliot just continued to stare back at him, a million questions in his eyes.

    ¡°Mal-what-ians?¡± Eliot managed, his breath still short as his eyes moved over the other man once more.

    ¡°Never mind, for now¡± the other man smirked, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t mention all of that right now anyway. It¡¯s one of the things certain... parties, frown upon being discussed in mixed company.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re close to making as much sense as her.¡± Eliot returned with a nervous sarcasm.

    ¡°Oh Eliot, I have so much to teach you.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Despite the worrisome, then simply strange, start to the evening, Eliot¡¯s mood had improved greatly by the time he returned to Sean¡¯s haven shortly before dawn. He was wearing a wide grin, and even had a sort of spring in his step as he entered the main hall of the home once more.

    His smile deepened when his eyes found Claire sitting on a sofa at the edge of the huge hall. Lucian was unfortunately sitting next to her as well, but even that couldn¡¯t dampen Eliot¡¯s mood as he gracefully approached them.

    ¡°Claire¡± he greeted her with that continued smile, ¡°I discovered something amazing tonight...¡±

    Though Claire¡¯s expression was much more than somber as she looked up at him from where she had an arm wrapped comfortingly around Lucian¡¯s shoulders. Lucian himself seemed quite distraught as well, his face buried in his hands, his elbows resting on his knees beneath his usual impeccably tailored slacks.

    ¡°Now¡¯s really not a good time, Eliot¡± Claire told him dismissively as she turned her eyes sympathetically back to Lucian.

    Eliot looked as though the wind had been knocked out of him by her words, his smile immediately waning. Not sure how to even respond, or if he actually should, Eliot instead opted to slowly walk away from the two of them. He then climbed the stairs with one more nearly heartbroken look back toward Claire before continuing to head off to hide himself away inside his room upstairs, which adjoined she and Sean¡¯s master suite.

    Downstairs, Claire gave Lucian¡¯s shoulders another little squeeze before she spoke softly to him, ¡°I know it¡¯s not the same, but back about a century and a half ago, Sean and I took in a human little girl. We raised her as our own. And then we lost her when she was only twenty years old. I know how painful this must be. And I am so, so sorry this was done to you, to her, just because of a vendetta you had no part in¡± she told him with a slight sniffle at the memories of Erica she had always tried to keep buried since coming out of that opium haze she had spent a decade buried beneath after the girl¡¯s death.

    ¡°How am I ever going to stop blaming myself for... whatever she does to her?¡±

    ¡°You probably never will¡± Claire admitted, which just caused a stifled sob from Lucian, ¡°and I know reminding you that the blame belongs on someone else, it won¡¯t really help with that either. I¡¯m the expert at blaming myself for anything and everything that goes wrong around me. I just can¡¯t stop doing so¡± she admitted in the same near whisper. ¡°So I¡¯m the last person to tell you to just get over that inclination. I know it¡¯s much easier said than done.¡±

    <hr>

    The next evening, Claire had to ask more than one of she and Sean¡¯s many servants before she even managed to discover where Eliot had gone off to while waiting for her to wake. She eventually found him out near the stables, watching the horses play. Though he was leaning upon the fence looking like he was in much lower spirits than he had been the night before.

    ¡°Finally found you¡± she greeted him with an attempt at a smile as she approached.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be looking¡± he stated softly as she reached his side, though he still hadn¡¯t turned his eyes to meet her as he spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather strange statement¡± she stated warily as she looked up at him, ¡°is something wrong?¡±

    Eliot tried to hide a scoff before replying, ¡°other than us suddenly being friends with Lucian now, you mean?¡± he asked as he finally looked back down at her with a smile that was more questioning than jovial

    Claire softly sighed, as she was now the one averting her gaze, ¡°something bad happened. He was really upset last night. Likely still is¡± she added more quietly.

    ¡°So, we are friends with him now?¡± Eliot stated with a hint of cynicism to his tone.

    Another sigh from Claire before she attempted a response, ¡°he finally got the memories of his sire back. It¡¯s not a pretty story¡± she told him softly as she turned her eyes back up to him at last.

    ¡°So he finally told you what his sire¡¯s plan even was then?¡± Eliot replied, though the mistrust was still clear in his tone.

    ¡°Suffice it to say, his sire was someone I knew long ago. And she¡¯s always been out to get me. Lucian was just her latest attempt at finding some way to do that. He never actually knew her full plan. But I know her, so it¡¯s a pretty easy bit of guesswork from there¡± Claire admitted with another drawn out sigh.

    ¡°So, you know he was planning to make you love him then betray you in some way. And again, I say, so we¡¯re friends with him now?¡± Eliot pressed.

    ¡°She had his daughter, Eliot¡± Claire returned pointedly.

    ¡°So that removes any blame from him somehow?¡±

    ¡°A lot of it, yes¡± Claire told him sadly.

    ¡°I see¡± was all he said as he turned his eyes away again, letting out a heavy breath as his eyes took in the stars above while the horses continued playing in the field below.

    ¡°He was being used, Eliot. In a horrible, heart-wrenching way¡± Claire defended weakly, ¡°I think he¡¯s finally earned that benefit of the doubt he asked me to give him back on the train.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Eliot let out another long breath, both of them silent for a long time. He then finally spoke up once more, ¡°I think I need to go home¡± he stated thoughtfully, sadly.

    ¡°What?¡± Claire asked as her eyes flew up to his face once more. ¡°This can¡¯t just be because of me giving Lucian a second chance when he needs friends more than anything right now.¡±

    Eliot scoffed again, though it was a sound that was more sad than disapproving, ¡°no, Emma brought news from back home.¡±

    ¡°Emma?¡± Claire asked with a bit of a bite to her tone.

    ¡°Seems you don¡¯t approve of one of my friends either?¡±

    Claire was the one to scoff now, ¡°Emma¡¯s your friend?¡± Claire asked with a bit of disbelief.

    Eliot took a moment before allowing an awkward answer, ¡°more of an acquaintance, really¡± he mumbled, ¡°but yes¡± he added at a normal volume once more.

    ¡°I find that just a little... hard to believe¡± she settled on.

    ¡°You know, you¡¯re the second person who has voiced some kind of disapproval of me speaking to Emma now.¡±

    Claire looked back up at him again, ¡°maybe there¡¯s a reason for that, Eliot¡± she told him pointedly.

    ¡°Yes, well the first was Lucian¡± he stated coolly.

    Claire looked down once more before responding, ¡°and what did Lucian tell you about her?¡±

    ¡°That she has something called a personality disorder. Whatever that even means coming from him¡± he added in a mumble.

    Claire sighed again, ¡°he was right. It means Emma believes that she¡¯s someone she¡¯s not. Like say, some innocent French girl bringing you some dire news from back home¡± she told him pointedly.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes slightly at that, ¡°she knew about my family though.¡±

    ¡°Well, she is from France, that much is true¡± Claire admitted, ¡°but doesn¡¯t everyone in France know about your family, considering?¡±

    Eliot looked down again as he let out another held breath, ¡°but if what she said is true...¡± he just shook his head.

    ¡°What exactly did she even say?¡±

    ¡°That my father is ill. That Louis hasn¡¯t gotten much healthier¡± he stated worriedly, referring to his younger half-brother.

    ¡°And that you have to return to possibly take a throne you don¡¯t even want?¡± Claire guessed at the rest of the statement, her brow furrowed.

    Eliot shook his head as he leaned upon the fence sadly once more, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to return to take the throne. Like you said, I don¡¯t want it. Especially not now...¡± he confirmed, though his voice trailed off as he spoke.

    ¡°Well, then why would you consider returning at all?¡±

    Eliot let out another sigh, ¡°to help my little brother.¡±

    Claire looked further confused by that, ¡°how so?¡±

    Eliot took another deep breath, not sure how to even go about the conversation he had wanted to have with her last night. Somehow having an entire night to plan said conversation, had actually made him less sure of even how to explain all the things the man in the tavern, Douglas, has explained to Eliot himself the previous night.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you¡¯d understand¡± he settled on, trying to buy himself more time to find the words to tell her the things he had been so eager to share with her just twelve or so hours earlier.

    Claire just shook her head at that, then suddenly spoke up as another thought occurred to her, ¡°what about the blood?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± he asked as he looked back at her.

    ¡°If you do go back home, how will you maintain the partial bond? How will you keep from suffering the withdrawal and... and aging half a decade all at once?¡± she asked more quietly.

    Eliot took another deep breath, then realizing that he would have to try and find a way to make those explanations to Claire after all, hard as they would be for her to likely believe. ¡°I won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore¡± he began warily, his eyes moving to watch her face as he began.

    ¡°That sounds rather ominous, Eliot¡± she returned warily.

    He almost smiled at how immediate her worry for him was, ¡°I met a man, a gorgeous man,¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°last night. Douglas. And he showed me how to make it last.¡±

    ¡°Make what last, exactly?¡± Claire asked with further confusion.

    ¡°The partial bond. Your blood¡± he smiled down at her.

    ¡°He showed you how to make my blood last?¡± she stated with a continued look of puzzlement.

    ¡°Permanence spell¡± he offered with another smile, nervous though it was.

    ¡°What now?¡± were all the words she could manage.

    ¡°Douglas said it was originally used to keep food from going bad. But funny thing is that it can keep anything from breaking down and wearing away. Like, say, vampire blood¡± he told her with a slight twinkle in his eyes then as he began regaining some of the excitement he had initially felt upon his return home that morning.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not how the bond works¡± she stated slowly.

    ¡°It is now. At least for me¡± he told her with a slightly amused smile at how stunned she looked. After all, the tables were usually turned, with Claire being the one introducing Eliot to fantastical elements of the world that he never knew existed or were even possible.

    Claire took a long moment to process before finding more words, ¡°so some stranger you just met last night told you that he could do a spell that would keep you from needing our blood anymore? Keep you from suddenly aging if you did actually stop drinking from us?¡± she replied with a healthy doubt.

    ¡°Trust me, I had trouble believing at first too. But he explained that I¡¯ve been making things happen for a long time, without even knowing it. He just showed me how much more there was to learn. And how to tap into it¡± he stated excitedly.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t see how this all sounds just a little too good to be true?¡± Claire asked pointedly, though kept her tone gentle.

    ¡°A vampire who¡¯s a skeptic?¡± he teased, pointing out the irony with another soft smile.

    ¡°Still, Eliot¡± she sighed again, ¡°it¡¯s kind of a lot to take on blind faith. I just don¡¯t want to see you get a rude awakening when it doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°So, you need proof, yes?¡ä he held his smile.

    ¡°How are you going to give me proof without actually waiting til the blood does wear off?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just one thing he showed me how to do. There¡¯s much, much more.¡±

    ¡°Like?¡± she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Remember how I said I wanted to help my brother? I actually can now. That¡¯s why I even came out here at all tonight¡± he told her as he reached for her arm to lead her back inside the stables, to the far end of the stalls where one of the horses was curled onto the ground, breathing heavily, the pain and sickness clear in its huge brown eyes. ¡°This was my favorite mare. The servants told me she¡¯s gotten so ill they¡¯ll likely have to put her down by the end of the week.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible, Eliot¡± Claire said softly.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly¡± Eliot returned. He then took a step closer to the dying animal, concentrated a long moment, and finally made a slow, deliberate, upward gesture with his hand. In the next moment, the animal¡¯s breathing returned to normal as she stood, immediately coming toward them and softly nuzzling Eliot before happily hurrying off to play with the other horses outside once again.

 Chapter 105

    ~1873~

    It was a night during the second week of January, the year now 1873, when Lucian came across a rather forlorn looking Claire as she stood upon the balcony. There she leaned against the wrought iron banister, staring sadly out at the stars and the distant sea. He sighed softly as he approached, though her eyes remained fixed on the waves crashing toward the beach outside the high outer walls of their haven.

    ¡°I take it you¡¯re thinking about him again?¡± Lucian greeted her softly.

    ¡°Him?¡± she returned, only briefly meeting those impossibly dark eyes of his.

    ¡°You know, your ¡®best friend in the world¡¯¡± he clarified with a sad smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how accurate that title still is¡± she returned softly. ¡°I mean, three years?¡± she sniffled slightly, ¡°three years back in France with a family he¡¯s never even been that fond of, at that¡± she added in an even quieter tone.

    Lucian sighed once more, his eyes also turning to the sea as he tried to muster some words of comfort for her. After another long moment, he spoke again, ¡°it may be hard to believe, but I almost miss him too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Claire replied as she gave him a skeptical look.

    ¡°Yes actually. The way I constantly caught him staring at my posterior did give me a much needed boost of confidence from time to time¡± he teased, hoping to elicit a smile from beneath her rather static frown of the last few years.

    Claire did manage the tiniest of smiles though before shaking her head back at him, ¡°admittedly, it is a rather nice posterior¡± she teased back.

    ¡°My my Claire. You¡¯ll make me blush¡± he returned the subtle flirtation.

    ¡°I somehow doubt that¡± she told him with a slight wrinkle of her nose.

    After another moment, Lucian had to ask, ¡°so is it true that he actually wasn¡¯t even interested in women before meeting you?¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes back at him, ¡°and where exactly did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°From a source I wish I still didn¡¯t remember ever meeting¡± he mumbled, that darkness and sadness passing over his face once more.

    Not wanting to poke at the obviously still very sensitive subject of his sire, Claire backtracked to his previous question, ¡°I think Eliot was just very confused about what he wanted at all when we first met. I offered to try to help him figure out if women actually were part of what he might want someday.¡±

    ¡°And apparently the answer was a resounding yes¡± Lucian returned, not able to keep from moving his eyes over her body at the thought his words produced.

    ¡°We were trapped on a ship together for four months¡± Claire reminded.

    ¡°A ship with an entire crew of other men. Yet it was your bed he shared, was it not?¡±

    Claire tried to hide another smile, ¡°like I said, I think he was just confused about what he wanted at all¡± she then sighed softly as she drifted off into sweeter memories of the many nights spent in Eliot¡¯s arms. She then finally pulled herself back to the present conversation a few moments later, ¡°I think the final decision was that he mostly does still find himself attracted to men... mostly. But I¡¯m just one of the rare exceptions to that rule.¡±

    ¡°Rare indeed,¡± he replied as his eyes moved over her once more.

    ¡°And how is it that a conversation about me and Eliot¡¯s romantic encounters seems to have put you in such a flirtatious mood?¡± she called him on it with another small smile, ¡°Perhaps you did enjoy his longing glances more than you let on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it, exactly,¡± he teased once more. Only then, their eyes caught one another¡¯s for a long moment before their combined loneliness somehow led to them moving closer as his lips covered hers, pulling her body closer yet as the stars twinkled above them that night.

    <hr>

    Shortly after Claire¡¯s and Lucian¡¯s lovemaking had come to an end late that night, he offered her another sweet kiss before excusing himself from her chambers to go and find a servant to satisfy the one hunger that still remained that evening. Claire smiled after him as he left the room, only to suddenly startle at the sound of a floorboard creaking. The shock was clear on her face when her eyes fell upon Eliot leaning back upon the still open balcony door with an expression that seemed to encompass several emotions all at once.

    ¡°Eliot...¡± she whispered, instinctively having yanked the sheet up around herself at the sound of that small creak a second earlier. Her eyes were wide as she took in the fact that he still looked just the same as he had eight years ago when she had met that strange nineteen year old boy on a French train.

    ¡°Apparently number twelve worked up an appetite¡± was his soft greeting, his eyes moving over her with a strange combination of sadness and happiness alike.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Wha...¡± she then just shook her head, ¡°when did you even get here?¡±

    ¡°About two orgasms ago¡± he stated softly, still somehow managing a smile as he moved into the room.

    Claire had to make an obvious effort to try and retain her composure as she tried to find more words, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you had left France.¡±

    ¡°How could you have? I was still there only an hour ago¡± he told her with a soft sigh as he took a seat at the edge of the bed, just a few inches from where the sheet draped over her outstretched legs as she stiffly sat against the headboard, holding the same sheet to her breasts as her eyes stayed on him.

    ¡°You just left France... an hour ago?¡± she asked with a raised brow.

    ¡°Less than, really¡± he offered as though it were the simplest thing.

    She then shook her head once more, ¡°how on earth did you travel from Paris to Los Angeles in¡­ less than an hour?¡±

    Eliot allowed a small smile, sad though it still was, ¡°well I definitely didn¡¯t take a ship. Bad experience with the last one and all¡± he added wryly.

    ¡°Then... how?¡± she asked again, adjusting her eyes as she flinched slightly at the fact that his aura had grown so much brighter in the time that had passed since she had last seen him, and it did now quite obviously, sparkle.

    He smiled again as he turned slightly to her, outstretching his hand, palm up. A moment later a red rose grew upward from that palm, right before her eyes. He then offered her that delicate conjured flower with another smile, ¡°magic, remember?¡±

    Claire just shook her head with further awe as she took the offered rose in her slightly shaking fingers. She lifted it to her face and took in the sweet aroma that confirmed that it was indeed a real living flower and not just some sort of illusion, the likes of which she probably hadn¡¯t even seen since Awsha¡¯s terrible little Ravnos companion had been expelled from their lives years earlier.

    Claire allowed another smile before moving to place it with others that were in a vase on the nightstand already. When she turned back to Eliot again, his smiling eyes were still watching her. ¡°I still don¡¯t even understand how any of this even happened¡± she stated with further amazement.

    ¡°We might need several hours for that entire explanation¡± Eliot warned as he looked down with another smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be up all night¡± she returned with her own grin.

    ¡°You mean number twelve won¡¯t be returning for another round?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Is that really what you¡¯re going to call him from now on?¡±

    ¡°As long as I can call myself number eleven every time I talk to him. Just as a gentle reminder¡± he smirked back at her.

    Claire simply allowed another smirk in return. He then adopted a more sincere smile as he moved to crawl over her legs and take his own seat against the headboard next to her. He then took a moment to try and figure out how to even begin to explain how he had become ¡®awakened¡¯ which is the term Douglas had used to describe any mortals who learned how to tap into and wield power such as theirs in order to change the very world around them in amazing ways.

    Eliot took a breath before deciding on how to try and begin to make sense of his new skills and abilities in a way in which she¡¯d understand, ¡°In short, I came to a realization. I mean, your own beliefs shape the world around you, right? But, what happens when you force yourself to change your beliefs?¡± he began, then looked back at her with another smile, ¡°the world changes.¡±

    ¡°I think I might need a little more than that¡± she told him with another smile, her gaze still not wavering from his.

    Eliot looked down only briefly with another smile, ¡°I mean, all my life I believed... certain truths about myself. Then, you actually were the one who made me rethink all of those truths. I began to see things in an entirely different way. I finally stopped repressing certain things about myself. And then other truths about myself slowly began to surface as well¡± Eliot paused for only a moment before continuing, ¡°there¡¯s a little spark inside everyone, and most people never dig deep enough to find it. But I slowly but surely found mine. And when I did?¡± another smile, ¡°I discovered how amazing it really was.¡±

    ¡°And now you can just do magic? Real magic?¡± she stated with a slight trembling in her voice.

    ¡°Do I need to make you another flower?¡± he teased.

    ¡°I mean I believe you. That would be an epic level of denial if I didn¡¯t¡± she admitted, ¡°but I guess I just never met anyone... any mortal... who found a way to do the things that I guess you can do now.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve still barely seen any of what I can do now¡± Eliot told her with a bit of pride as he leaned in to gently kiss the tip of her nose. ¡°Douglas taught me a lot over the past few years.¡±

    ¡°Douglas, the guy who originally taught you the blood thing?¡±

    ¡°The same¡± Eliot confirmed with another smile.

    ¡°You took him to France with you?¡± she asked, trying to keep her tone even.

    ¡°Do I hear number twelve coming back up the stairs?¡± he told her pointedly, which just caused a slight glare from her in return, though it quickly dissipated. He then continued, ¡°but, yes. Though it was more like he took me.¡±

    ¡°So, if you and Douglas were... learning so much... for the last few years, why suddenly come back now?¡± she asked, her eyes downward as she spoke. ¡°Did he run out of things to teach you... or positions?¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding.

    Eliot returned her playful glare, but his expression soon grew more serious as he also looked down, ¡°actually, I¡¯m back now because my father did finally give in to his illness. He passed yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Eliot, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Eliot just gave her a skeptical look, ¡°you do remember how much fondness I had for my father, right?¡± he reminded her.

    ¡°Well yes, but still¡± she stated softly as she covered his hand with hers. She then quickly looked back up at him, ¡°what about your brother?¡±

    ¡°Crowned this morning¡± he answered with his lighter tone returning.

    ¡°So, he got over his own illnesses then?¡± Claire asked with a hopeful smile.

    ¡°With a little help¡± he said as he held up his other hand with a slight wiggle of his fingers.

    Claire let out a small gasp, ¡°you did it? You actually healed him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure fate is going to fuck me hard for that one¡± he admitted almost under his breath, but then quickly returned to his normal volume, ¡°but Louis, or rather Napol¨¦on IV, is healthy now, and the new emperor¡± he added with another smile.

    ¡°Fate?¡± Claire asked, not able to overlook that rather ominous start to his sentence.

    ¡°Douglas actually calls it paradox¡± he admitted with a hesitant tone, ¡°though that is an even longer story. But it¡¯s summarized by that old saying about everything having a price¡± he informed in an even quieter tone, ¡°but let¡¯s not talk about that right now¡± he smiled once more as he turned to pull her into his arms, the sheet falling away as he did, ¡°don¡¯t we have three years to catch up on?¡± he asked, punctuating his question with a long kiss.

 Chapter 106

    After several long moments, Claire finally made herself break off their passionate kisses, smiling over at Eliot as he tried to catch his breath. ¡°You seem to still be having a few lasting side effects from my now apparently ¡®permanent¡¯ blood running through your veins¡± she teased.

    ¡°Or it could possibly have something to do with not being inside you once in the last three long years¡± he teased back, their foreheads still touching as they continued to hold each other close.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Douglas was an adequate substitute, all magical and such that he is¡± Claire teased.

    ¡°Says the girl who¡¯s been pretty magical herself for almost three centuries longer than he or I have even been alive¡± he chided her.

    ¡°Operative word, girl¡± she reminded.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten way past that little quirk when it comes to my taste in lovers these days, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Eliot assured.

    Claire couldn¡¯t help a soft chuckle at him admitting that any reservations he had once had about her particular set of genitalia were now long gone, ¡°well, if we continue with all this catching up, we may still be at it by the time dawn rolls around. Maybe we should perhaps re-locate to your old room, instead¡± she suggested as she cast a slight glance at the door as the hour just passed two-thirty.

    Eliot smiled back at her knowingly ¡°afraid number twelve will want an encore tonight, after all?¡±

    She playfully smacked his arm with another smile, ¡°I was more concerned about having to explain your very sudden and strange return mid-coitus, once number one comes upstairs to claim his bed before sunrise.¡±

    ¡°Number one?¡± Eliot wrinkled his nose slightly at that, ¡°he, I think we should probably just stick to calling Sean¡± he said with slight discomfort at the reminder of not only Sean¡¯s place in her list of conquests, but also his obvious place in her heart as well.

    ¡°Ya think?¡± Claire teased back, though her words were swallowed by laughter as he stood and scooped her up into his arms, in all her nakedness. He then returned her laughter as he moved to carry her through the privy and into the room that had been his home for the half a decade proceeding his trip back to Europe.

    Once Eliot had gently placed her in the center of the large bed, his eyes continued to move appreciatively over all that pale exposed skin while she smiled back at him. His gaze remained unwavering as he began removing the long elegant jacket he had arrived in that night. After all, January in France was a bit more nippy than it was in Los Angeles. Their eyes stayed on each other as Eliot removed the rest of his clothing before then eagerly moving to the bed and pulling her to him for another long kiss.

    As they indulged in that kiss, her blood had simultaneously warmed her body as well as hardened his. He couldn¡¯t help smiling down at how easily he had achieved that state as the kiss ended. ¡°It seems neither of us would be opposed to ¡®skipping some steps¡¯ tonight¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°That must have been one hell of a spell¡± she returned with another slight chuckle of her own.

    Eliot¡¯s eyes returned the smile in hers, as well as a heavy dose of desire. He then coaxed her into laying back upon the mattress where he moved to a position above her, gently parting her legs with his own hips as he did.

    ¡°Well this is a rare posi---¡± she began only to have her voice catch in her throat as she felt him enter her with no trace of hesitation, a gentle moan leaving both of their lips at the penetration.

    <hr>

    The hour had now passed five a.m. and dawn was swiftly approaching. Claire and Eliot still lay together, his body still above hers, inside hers. Basking in the afterglow both had missed enjoying with one another for too long, the two gently held each other close through several more soft kisses.

    He finally ended their latest kiss as he looked down at her, his fingers weaved through her long disheveled locks. Eliot found his voice once his heart rate and breathing had finally now returned to something resembling normal again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say goodnight just yet¡± he whispered as he placed another soft kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Unfortunately I don¡¯t think we have much choice in the matter¡± she replied with a soft smile up into his eyes as a droplet of sweat dripped from his heated flesh onto her own which was now cooling as she lay beneath him.

    ¡°We might¡± he said with a thoughtful grin.

    She narrowed her eyes curiously at that statement as she felt him move his fingertips to her temple, his thumb gently resting upon her cheek. After several long moments she could¡¯ve sworn she felt the slightest tingle between his skin and her own. She then looked up at him to gauge whether or not he had felt it too.

    He simply smiled down at her once more, which caused her to speak again, ¡°was something supposed to happen?¡± she asked innocently.

    ¡°It already did¡± he smiled as he finally moved off of her, to his knees, and nodded toward the tiny slivers of sunlight which peeked in through the crack between the frosted glass of the balcony doors.

    Claire gasped at the sight of the tiny rays of light, quickly sitting up and forcing back the urge to panic. A moment to compose herself, her lips finally curled into a smile of disbelief as she kept her eyes fixed on the doors, only glancing at him peripherally, ¡°I¡¯m awake? How am I awake?¡±

    ¡°Three guesses¡± he smiled back at her. She let out another slight sound of disbelief as she continued to stare longingly at what was nothing more than a trivial occurrence each day for all of those still living. He watched her sheer awe at the sight of the tiny beams of light, and couldn¡¯t help the lump in his throat. ¡°Is this really the first time you¡¯ve seen sunlight in three hundred years?¡±

    At the sound of his question, Claire couldn¡¯t help the red tears welling up in her eyes as that truth was spoken out loud. ¡°This is amazing, Eliot¡± she whispered, still staring at the doors, a slight trickle of red slipping down her pale cheek at last.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually create the sunrise you know¡± he teased to push down his own emotions then, ¡°I just helped you stay awake to see it.¡±

    Claire then couldn¡¯t help another shaky sound of laughter before she finally tore her eyes from the doors long enough to look back at him and fall into his arms, squeezing him against her tightly. Through a sniffle as she held him as close as was possible, she whispered, ¡°you really are my best friend, Eliot. And I love you so much for that... and this... and... just everything.¡±

    After another long moment, Eliot finally had to speak up, ¡°I love you just as much, Claire¡± he admitted as she immediately looked up at that confession, ¡°but you sound awfully sad for someone making a proclamation of love¡± he teased, hoping he had somehow just imagined that tone in her voice.

    Claire let out a sad sigh at his perception, but did not deny the observation. Instead she took a moment to try and give him that explanation, ¡°it¡¯s just that any time I¡¯m happy, I mean, truly happy... as rare as that even is¡± she had to add, ¡°I just can¡¯t help forcing myself to remember that... that nothing¡¯s ever permanent, not really.¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at that statement. He then gently pulled her down to the mattress with him once more, the two adjusting to lay upon their sides where they could continue facing each other as he spoke, ¡°though you and I are both a little more permanent than most now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Claire¡¯s eyes moved down once more before she answered, ¡°what I mean is that, I know there¡¯ll be an ending. And ever allowing myself a truly happy moment? That¡¯ll just make that ending hurt that much more.¡±

    ¡°See previous statement¡± he teased, though there was a worry in his tone then.

    Claire took a long moment before making herself share details of the ending she was referring to, ¡°there was a prophecy, a long time ago. And the beginning of it has already happened. So, the next part is... overdue¡± she added, her voice just above a whisper then.

    ¡°A prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the mage is a skeptic now too¡± she returned, though her voice was more sad than scolding.

    Eliot just allowed a small smile, ¡°then tell me more about this alleged prophecy. Maybe I¡¯ll see it in a different way than you. You never know.¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But before Claire could respond, one of Sean¡¯s servants entered the room, looking more than a bit shocked by the sight of Claire there awake, during the daylight hours, ¡°Miss Claire?¡± she asked with her voice shaking as she quickly glanced from the sunlight peering through the door, to the large clock in the corner of the room, and back to Claire herself, a million questions obvious upon her pretty face.

    ¡°Long, strange story¡± Claire managed as she pulled the sheets back up over she and Eliot¡¯s still nude bodies.

    ¡°Very strange¡± the girl replied with a stammer in her voice.

    Eliot then sat up with a bit of awkwardness ¡°I suppose we could just finish this conversation tonight. And I could use a bath, considering my recent overexertion¡± he teased, ¡°but will you be ok if I let you... you know, go back to sleep?¡± he asked warily.

    ¡°Nothing I haven¡¯t had three hundred years to get used to¡± she returned with a wry sadness.

    With that, he offered her one more smile and another kiss before gently extending his fingers to touch her cheek once more. She then immediately fell unconscious again, almost as though a switch had suddenly been flipped inside her.

    ¡°That... was... strange¡± the servant stammered again as she looked back at the scene with widened eyes.

    Eliot simply shook his head and turned his eyes downward with a sad smile of his own. He then pushed himself back up from the bed and made his way toward the privy with one more glance back at Claire¡¯s now unconscious body, and heavily sighed before leaving the room at last.

    <hr>

    Later that afternoon Eliot had made his way out to the pier nearest the front gate of Sean¡¯s estate. He leaned upon the railing as he looked absently out at the Pacific, much the way Claire had been doing before she had followed Lucian inside the previous evening.

    In obvious deep thought, Eliot couldn¡¯t help startling slightly as he felt hands come to rest on his waist from behind. He immediately turned back to find Douglas smiling up from where he stood only about two inches shorter than Eliot¡¯s own towering height of just half an inch over six foot two. ¡°Afternoon¡± he greeted him before moving his hands up to Eliot¡¯s face and pulling him in for a long kiss.

    ¡°Afternoon¡± Eliot returned, swallowing slightly as the kiss finally ended.

    Douglas offered another playful smirk at his companion of the last three years before moving to lean back upon the thick oak railing, ¡°get your fill of your vampire girl last night then?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking with another mischievous look.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the only reason I came back here, you know¡± Eliot denied, though he couldn¡¯t help averting his eyes and swallowing a smile as he did.

    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t remember you mentioning any other reason in the last three years¡± Douglas chided further as the ocean air played with a few of his long reddish brown locks.

    Eliot just smirked again, ¡°the weather¡¯s lovely¡± he offered with a slight shrug, to which Douglas only chuckled in return. Though after a moment, Eliot adopted a more serious look, ¡°so, what do you know about prophecies?¡±

    Douglas then looked back at him with a creased brow, ¡°that¡¯s a rather curious, and vague, question.¡±

    ¡°Claire said she was worried about some prophecy. But they¡¯re not actually real things, are they?¡±

    ¡°Says the mage?¡± Douglas replied pointedly.

    ¡°Now you sound like her¡± Eliot mumbled.

    ¡°You do have your tastes I guess¡± Douglas teased.

    ¡°Seriously though,¡± Eliot continued, ¡°they¡¯re not actual things to worry about, right? I mean, especially if you¡¯re a three hundred year old vampire and all¡± he added, sounding as though he was trying to convince himself rather than Douglas.

    ¡°Three hundred?¡± Douglas let out a shrill whistle, ¡°she looks damn good for her age¡± he admitted as he turned his eyes curiously back toward the estate.

    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding the question¡± Eliot scolded gently.

    ¡°Depends on the prophecy I suppose¡± Douglas stated with more seriousness, ¡°or, more accurately, it depends on the source.¡±

    ¡°The source?¡± Eliot asked warily.

    ¡°Some are more reliable than others¡± Douglas replied conversationally.

    ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t actually get around to telling me the source¡± Eliot admitted, ¡°or even the prophecy itself. Sunrise interrupted¡± he sighed.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about most. Unless of course it¡¯s coming from a Malkavian¡± Douglas added with a slight drop in volume.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s the second time you¡¯ve mentioned those... Malkavians?¡± Eliot reminded.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were with two of them on the night we met¡± Douglas pointed out.

    ¡°Two?¡± Eliot responded, then added, ¡°and Minna, she could be one of these actually reliable sources?¡± he asked worriedly.

    ¡°Well, yes, I suppose so¡± Douglas answered, both of them adopting more concerned expressions then.

    As the two moved to take a seat upon the dock, their long legs dangling over the water below, Eliot pressed for further details, ¡°so a Malkavian is a kind of vampire, a clan, like Toreador?¡±

    Douglas couldn¡¯t help another slight smile as his eyes surveyed the vast expanse of ocean before them, ¡°figures your little vampire girl would be a Toreador. They have a bit of a reputation for falling in love with humans¡± he smirked.

    Eliot narrowed his eyes at how much certainty Douglas seemed to have about the feelings Claire had only admitted to Eliot himself a few hours earlier. But he made himself move on from that for the moment, ¡°how do you even know all these things about them? Seems they get pretty aggravated when any human knows they even exist, let alone, their personality quirks¡± Eliot added with a slight smirk.

    ¡°I was wondering when we¡¯d start getting into the deep questions about my past¡± he stated with another amused smile.

    ¡°We sort of spent most of our time going between lots of magic and lots of sex... We may have skipped some of the parts in between¡± Eliot reminded as Douglas allowed a chuckle of agreement with his observation.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always enjoyed the fun parts of life more, haven¡¯t you?¡± Douglas returned wryly.

    ¡°And he avoids the question again¡± Eliot scolded gently.

    Douglas sighed softly before finally offering a response, ¡°the short version is that before this, I was a ghoul.¡±

    ¡°A ghoul?¡± Eliot narrowed his eyes at that term as it was one that Claire and most of her kin rarely if ever used.

    ¡°You know, bound to a vampire?¡± Douglas clarified, ¡°fully bound. Not quite a free agent like you were somehow allowed to stay.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this does sound like a less fun part of your life¡± Eliot stated sympathetically.

    ¡°Yes, I was a slave, with no free will. It¡¯s true¡± Douglas agreed, his smile finally faltering as he drifted off into a few darker memories before pulling himself back to the present conversation, ¡°but I wouldn¡¯t be the current me without first being the past me¡± he stated with a shrug.

    ¡°You do realize English isn¡¯t my first language¡± Eliot returned slowly, ¡°what exactly does that mean?¡±

    ¡°My regnant... master... he was a mage before he got turned. He¡¯s the one who helped me awaken. I was his prize pupil, in some strange way.¡±

    ¡°So, he actually made you into what you are now? Taught you the things you know now?¡± Eliot asked curiously.

    ¡°Some. Many I learned after I was no longer his creature¡± Douglas then returned to the original question, ¡°so during my years with him, I also learned much about the Kindred, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how you know Malkavians¡¯ prophecies can actually be trusted?¡±

    ¡°My master kept one as a pet, for that very reason alone¡± Douglas informed.

    ¡°One vampire keeping another as a pet? How did that even work?¡± Eliot had to ask as he glanced back toward the estate filled with those powerful creatures they now spoke of.

    ¡°Malkavians are all broken. They¡¯re so good at seeing the future reality because they rarely ever spend any time in the actual present reality¡± he pointed out.

    ¡°And Minna is one of those? A Malkavian? And a seer?¡± Eliot added more quietly.

    ¡°And chances are if your little vampire girl received a prophecy, it was likely from this Minna woman¡± he then looked back toward Eliot, ¡°just like you did.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, like I did?¡ä Eliot looked back at him with confusion. "It was just nonsense."

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everything she was babbling actually meant something. You just need the other pieces. But what was the last thing Minna said to you?¡±

    ¡°She told me I sparkled¡± Eliot scoffed as he recalled that night.

    ¡°There you go¡± Douglas stated plainly.

    ¡°Please, how is that ridiculous nonsense a prophecy?¡± Eliot returned.

    ¡°Has Claire ever mentioned being able to read auras?¡± Douglas asked.

    ¡°Well, yes, but...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing both Toreadors and Malkavians can do. And mages? Our auras supposedly sparkle. And what did you realize you were that night? Prophecy fulfilled¡± he finished with a knowing smile.

    Eliot was a bit shaken, but had to offer one more argument, ¡°I only found out what I was because of you being there that night though.¡±

    ¡°Does that change the fact that she basically told you what you were before you and I even spoke? Given, it was in her own very strange... and vague way, but she still told you.¡±

    Eliot took a long moment and an even longer breath, his gaze drifting out over the water once more. At last, he finally made himself speak up again, ¡°well, whatever this prophecy was that Minna may have given Claire... She seemed more than a little bit terrified of it coming to pass. And now I think I¡¯m a little bit terrified too¡± Eliot finished with a sad, shaky breath.

    Douglas sighed as he moved to place an arm around Eliot¡¯s shoulder, ¡°at least wait until you even hear the prophecy before you start to panic, all right?¡±

    Eliot just shook his head again. He then took another deep breath, ¡°you¡¯ve been beating this idea of paradox into my head; the idea that the bigger the magic, the worse it¡¯ll turn on me in some way, some day?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sad fact. But, everything does have a price, Eliot.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡± he returned shakily, ¡°and Minna said something else to me. She said it was wrong and that I changed it. I had no idea what ¡®it¡¯ even was, but what if whatever I changed, it was about Claire? What if she¡¯s the one who ends up paying for me... tampering with things.¡±

    ¡°You mean like healing your brother?¡± Douglas replied, his eyes cast down.

    ¡°You did try to talk me out of it, didn¡¯t you? Said it was too big?¡±

    Douglas sighed, unable to refute the claim, but figured he had to offer Eliot some form of comfort right then, ¡°it would be highly unlikely that the world would make Claire pay for things that you¡¯ve done. It doesn¡¯t usually work that way.¡±

    ¡°Usually?¡±

    ¡°Eliot.¡±

    ¡°But Minna said I changed something already... that¡¯s probably not a good thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Everything anyone in the world does, it ultimately changes something, in at least some small way, Eliot. It¡¯s called living¡± Douglas attempted a tiny bit of assurance.

    ¡°That¡¯s not really reassuring¡± Eliot replied, his breath coming in shorter bursts now.

    ¡°Calm down Eliot, and take a moment and think. How¡¯s this for reassuring? You changed something.¡±

    Eliot just looked back at him with further confusion, ¡°there¡¯s that language barrier again.¡±

    Douglas smiled softly, ¡°what I mean is that it actually could be reassuring that you were able to change something. Something Minna saw¡± he stated pointedly, ¡°just think about that for a minute. This could mean that you could maybe change other things that Minna saw as well. Possibly those things that Claire¡¯s so terrified of. Maybe that was why Claire was the one thing in the world that made you finally find your spark. Finally awaken.¡±

 Chapter 107

    As eager as Eliot was to see Claire once more that evening, he still managed to find a multitude of distractions before he even managed to make his way back to the estate that night.

    After his chat with Douglas on the pier that afternoon, he tried to quell his worries about this whole prophecy situation a few different ways. First, by taking a long ride around the massive grounds of Sean¡¯s estate, followed by a solitary walk down the beach. Eventually he somehow ended up once again indulging in a drink at Raven¡¯s Loft.

    When he finally did leave the tavern and head up the beach toward the rear gate of the estate, he was further distracted from his destination by his name being called as another approached the estate that evening.

    ¡°Lord Eliot¡± Emma greeted him in her usual way, smiling and curtsying slightly as she caught up with him. Though he had originally met her eight years earlier, when he was suffering his very first bout with withdrawal once Lucian¡¯s blood started to wear off, they still both retained their youthful appearance, neither looking like they were much older than their late teens.

    He narrowed his eyes warily at her, a slight sigh escaping his lips as he watched her closely, ¡°Emma¡± was the only greeting he offered.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you had returned to America. But I suppose now that your brother has been crowned...¡± she stated softly, seeming a bit wary of the obvious suspicion and distrust with which Eliot now seemed to regard her.

    ¡°Which just happened yesterday morning, Emma¡± he interrupted pointedly. ¡°So how exactly is it that you received that message from your so-called ¡®father¡¯ back in France already?¡± he asked her a bit harshly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she asked with a slight stammer.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way... no human way,¡± he corrected, ¡°that you¡¯ve received a message from the other side of the world in just one day¡¯s time. So why are you trying to pretend that you have?¡±

    She seemed more than a bit flustered by his words, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you...¡± she attempted, her voice stammering even more as his words chipped away hard at the identity she had concocted for herself who knows how many years ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s some psychic thing that vampires can do, right? That¡¯s how you always know what¡¯s going on back home as soon as it happens? Your sire, or someone back there is telling you, in your head? Or else you¡¯re just seeing it on your own? Is that it?¡± he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve known Claire for nearly a decade. I¡¯m quite sure it¡¯s safe to admit to what you are in front of me. You can stop playing this game already, Emma¡± he told her with a shake of his head.

    ¡°Wha---what? Vampires? That¡¯s....¡± she shook her head violently then, almost as though trying to push his words away, ¡°you¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re saying crazy things! There¡¯s no such thing as those! Why are you trying to confuse me?¡± she spoke manically now, her hands on her head, red tears beginning to trickle down her cheeks as whatever delusion she had lived in for years was crumbling to pieces before her.

    Eliot was quite obviously shocked at such a emotional reaction as he shook his head and moved a step closer, ¡°calm down, Emma, and just try to think clearly, to remember what you are¡± he told her worriedly. As her state only seemed to worsen, he spoke again, ¡°just look at your tears, Emma. They¡¯re made of blood¡± he told her softly, ¡°you¡¯re one of them¡± he added in a more gentle tone.

    ¡°No! Take that back!¡± she nearly shrieked the words, ¡°Je ne suis pas! Je suis humain! Je suis humain!¡±

    Eliot was more than a bit startled by her violent reaction to what he had hoped would help her to begin to make sense of her own existence. But by then, her mental state had devolved so much so that she was pure emotion at that point. Without any rational thoughts left in her shattered mind, she lunged at him, the fangs she did indeed possess piercing his neck as she was upon him in a flash of motion.

    With equal helpings of panic and pleasure, Eliot himself was unaware of how many seconds had passed before he felt her being forcefully pulled back, putting a halt to her attack and just possibly saving his very life. Stumbling backwards against the outer wall of the estate, his hand came up to the still bleeding fang marks in his neck, trying to make his eyes focus through the dizziness brought on by such rapid blood loss.

    When his eyesight did finally clear, he noted that Lucian had actually been the one who had intervened, pulling Emma from him and tossing her nearly twenty feet. Though, still in the grip of frenzy brought on by her psychotic break, she easily got to her feet with a nearly animalistic snarl. It was now Lucian who her rage had been turned on. In another flash, she lunged for him instead.

    Forcing himself to gather his wits and his abilities as quickly as he could, Eliot reacted. With a swift motion of his hand, Emma was tossed backwards once again, this time by some unseen force, and efficiently having her rage redirected once more. As she stood and turned her wild ice blue eyes back to him, Eliot made another quick hand motion, causing a nearby bit of driftwood from the beach to come hurtling through the air, impaling her through the chest from behind.

    As she collapsed to the ground, Eliot let out a shuddering breath, trying to stifle shock and panic both as he just stared at her laying there on the beach, no sign of life to be seen. He spent the next several moments continuing to try and catch his breath, as well as get a hold of his emotions, at the same time, trying to stem any further flow of blood from his wound.

    Lucian was also trying to calm himself at the same time, whilst trying to make sense of any of what he had just witnessed. He finally made himself look over at where Eliot still stared wordlessly at Emma¡¯s prone, impaled body laying in the sand, tears obvious in his eyes. Taking note of the trickles of blood still seeping through Eliot¡¯s fingers, Lucian allowed his own shaken sigh.

    ¡°Mind?¡± was all Lucian could manage as he stepped closer to Eliot, gesturing to where he still held his hand tight against his neck.

    ¡°What?¡± Eliot replied, the word choked in his throat.

    ¡°I can fix that¡± Lucian offered, his own nerves only slightly less frazzled than Eliot¡¯s right then.

    ¡°Right...¡± Eliot whispered absently, slowly dropping his hand from the two tiny bloody holes.

    Lucian then leaned in and gently licked the wounds shut, the slightly pleasurable tingle of the gesture not lost on either man. They both needed a moment to compose themselves once Lucian stepped back from him again. Though Lucian was now the one who seemed light-headed then. Despite the small amount of Eliot¡¯s blood he had ingested, the effect on him was unmistakable, and very nearly intoxicating.

    ¡°I was expecting you to pull out your doctor¡¯s bag¡± Eliot managed after another moment.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    At the sound of Eliot¡¯s words, Lucian forced himself past the strange and unexpected taste of the young man¡¯s blood in order to find his voice again. ¡°Didn¡¯t know I¡¯d need it tonight¡± Lucian returned, not quite able to suppress the trace of accusation in his tone. Though Lucian¡¯s words just caused Eliot to avert his eyes and swallow another lump in his throat. ¡°And another thing.¡± Lucian added a moment later.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡ä Eliot breathed the words more than spoke them.

    ¡°What the fuck just bloody happened?¡± Lucian asked loudly, the volume of his voice startling Eliot as his eyes immediately came back to the other man.

    ¡°Which part?¡± Eliot managed to return, his voice shaky and barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Exactly¡± Lucian growled back as he turned away with a shake of his head. ¡°Did I not tell you to be careful of that one?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but...¡± Eliot stated, though his voice trailed off, not able to help the way his eyes moved back to Emma¡¯s body once more.

    ¡°And how in the world...¡± Lucian began, only to find his own voice trailing off too, unable to figure out how to even finish that sentence anyway.

    There was another long moment of awkward silence between the two men. Though there were even more reasons for that awkwardness now, than just the occurrences of the past ten minutes. And that fact only contributed to the inability for either of them to maintain much in the way of a coherent dialogue with one another.

    Finally, Eliot swallowed again, his eyes moving from Emma, back to the nearby gate to the estate, and finally back to Lucian, ¡°what will Sean do?¡±

    ¡°Sean?¡± Lucian returned as he looked back toward Eliot.

    ¡°I doubt he¡¯d be very happy about...¡± Eliot swallowed another lump in his throat as he cast another glance toward Emma.

    ¡°Who the hell would be happy about this?¡± Lucian returned sharply.

    Eliot continued to look shaken as he struggled to ask his next question, ¡°what will he do to me?¡±

    Lucian scoffed as he looked back at Eliot once more, ¡°and that same question didn¡¯t occur to you once during the five years you spent shagging his wife?¡±

    Eliot allowed the slightest glare despite his current state, ¡°I think we both know that is a completely different thing than this¡± he retorted, then added, pointedly narrowing his eyes, ¡°don¡¯t we?¡±

    That statement caught Lucian unaware, as he struggled a moment to find a response, ¡°she told you?¡±

    And though they had each saved one another¡¯s lives that night, it still seemed to have done nothing to repair that rift that had always existed between the two men. On that thought, Eliot simply gave Lucian another dark look and began to walk away. All the while, trying desperately to push down his own emotions long enough to deal with whatever fallout the entire night would be sure to have. Of course, that was easier said than done when Douglas¡¯ warnings about fate and karma and paradox couldn¡¯t stop replaying through his mind over and over again.

    <hr>

    Rather than returning to Claire¡¯s side that night, as had been his original plan, Eliot instead found himself back at her tavern once more. This was due of course to Eliot¡¯s fear of Sean¡¯s wrath when he found out what had become of one of the Kindred under his protection, not to mention who had done it and how they had done it. As he nursed an entire bottle of alcohol from a dark table in the corner of Raven¡¯s Loft, his fear began to grow as he realized that if Sean had truly wanted to locate and punish Eliot for what he had done to Emma, Claire¡¯s tavern likely wasn¡¯t the best hiding spot.

    Though it was Douglas who found him first that night. The attractive young man narrowed his eyes curiously as he noted Eliot there at a corner table, drinking straight from the bottle at that point.

    ¡°You should probably go easier on that stuff now. Or at least give yourself an enchantment to improve your tolerance, and hopefully keep you from having... accidents¡± he settled on as he took a seat across from his proteg¨¦, ¡°then again, I suppose that would rather defeat the purpose of trying to drown your problems in alcohol... rather than just fixing them¡± he added as he continued to watch Eliot closely as he still hadn¡¯t brought his gaze up to meet his.

    Eliot just scoffed, ¡°I already tried to fix a problem, another way¡± he stated, ¡°it led to worse problems¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°Paradox is merciless¡± Douglas told him bluntly. Seeing that that only seemed to make Eliot take another large swig of alcohol, he moved on, ¡°so was the prophecy really that bad?¡± he asked cautiously.

    Eliot shook his head again, ¡°I didn¡¯t even get around to talking to Claire tonight, before a new catastrophe took place.¡±

    Douglas narrowed his eyes warily at that before placing his hand over Eliot¡¯s wrist with concern. A moment later, they were now in the privacy of Douglas¡¯ home, a few miles away from the estate.

    Eliot needed a moment to get his balance and re-orient himself to the world around him, ¡°doing that to me without warning, when I¡¯ve already had half a bottle of alcohol? Not pleasant¡± he stated as he shakily took a seat on Douglas¡¯ rather dusty sofa after their three years abroad.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I want you sober enough to explain your last statement. Now please¡± Douglas told him with continued worry as he took a seat next to him.

    Eliot just buried his face in his hands, ¡°I now understand what you meant by all Malkavians being broken. Really, really broken¡± he added more softly.

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°I saw Emma tonight and... it didn¡¯t go well¡± he stated as he shook his head, his face still buried in his hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s very vague, Eliot.¡±

    ¡°I tried to help her get more of a grasp on reality and, it... didn¡¯t go well¡± he repeated with a deep breath.

    ¡°Yeah, that usually doesn¡¯t work with them¡± Douglas confirmed with continued worry in his tone.

    ¡°I think I know that now¡± Eliot mumbled sarcastically, ¡°she went... for lack of a better term... crazy. She nearly killed me before I could even try to react.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re ok though?¡± Douglas stated, the obvious question in his voice. After waiting another moment for Eliot to answer, he spoke again, ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Someone I... do not like...¡± Eliot settled on, ¡°actually saved me, then I had to save him, and it all just went really, really wrong.¡±

    ¡°Vague again¡± Douglas retorted, his worry sharpening his tone.

    Eliot took a deep breath before he made himself try to clarify, painful as that was, ¡°I killed her Douglas! And I did it to save my lover¡¯s... other lover¡± he shook his head, ¡°and now, my lover¡¯s husband, who¡¯s a fucking three hundred year old vampire Prince, is probably going to kill me! Not a good night!¡± he finished, desperately turning his eyes back to Douglas, just hoping that he would say something, anything that would make him feel any better right then. Though Eliot somehow doubted that was even possible at all.

    ¡°Sounds like you have very interesting taste in lovers¡± Douglas returned thoughtfully, to which Eliot gave him a cool look. He then moved on, ¡°but ok, go back. How exactly did you kill a vampire? Because, not a lot does that. Especially when the sun¡¯s down¡± Douglas stated as he gestured toward the nearest window to accent his words.

    ¡°You just want the morbid details now? Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a valid question, Eliot. I mean, let¡¯s make sure you actually did kill her before we march you off to your execution, all right?¡±

    Eliot just shook his head with another shaky breath, ¡°I made a piece of wood fly through her chest.¡±

    ¡°Nice¡± Douglas returned.

    ¡°Are you fucking serious right now?¡± Eliot returned, appalled at how lightly his mentor was taking what he saw as nothing short of a tragedy that would surely lead to his own death.

    ¡°No, I mean it, Eliot¡± Douglas returned, his tone hopeful somehow, ¡°what I mean, is that if you ever actually get attacked by one of them, and somehow are able to get any moment at all to defend yourself. That is literally the best thing you can do in that case.¡±

    ¡°Well, I appreciate your approval,¡± Eliot returned sarcastically, ¡°but how does it keep me from being murdered by Sean for killing one of his own people?¡± he exclaimed angrily.

    Douglas then smiled back at Eliot, which just caused another look of disbelief in the darker haired man, ¡°Eliot, what you did doesn¡¯t kill them. It''ll just keep them paralyzed, unconscious. At least until someone takes it out again¡± he assured him with a wider grin.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Eliot stammered.

    ¡°You mean Claire never mentioned that?¡± Douglas asked curiously.

    ¡°Oddly, our pillow-talk never involved a conversation about whether or not piercing her chest with a stake would actually kill her¡± Eliot replied sarcastically, though the relief on his face was real.

    Douglas just scowled at the sarcasm, then added, ¡°but seriously, you¡¯d think she would have mentioned it just so you could defend yourself against her kind, if you ever had to, like tonight¡± Douglas pointed out softly.

    Eliot looked down again, trying to find a response, ¡°Claire just doesn¡¯t think that way. She tries to see the best in people; living or dead¡± he added more quietly, his mind inadvertently drifting back to the sight of her and Lucian making love the night before.

    ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s a good thing you are a mage, huh?¡± Douglas stated pointedly before giving Eliot¡¯s shoulder a slight squeeze and excusing himself to the privy, leaving Eliot to think on his words.

 Chapter 108

    Sean was just exiting his office as Lucian entered the main hall, carrying Emma''s still impaled body as he did. Seeing Sean¡¯s expression, Lucian swallowed hard and took a few slow steps toward him, gently laying her upon the cool marble as he kept his eyes on Sean.

    ¡°All right, nephew,¡± Sean stated the word with an obvious coolness to his tone, ¡°care to explain?¡±

    ¡°She attacked Eliot,¡± were the first words that came to Lucian in the face of Sean¡¯s disapproval.

    ¡°More explaining please,¡± Sean replied curtly.

    Lucian swallowed nervously again, ¡°It seemed like she was in frenzy.¡±

    ¡°Frenzy?¡± Sean¡¯s brow creased, ¡°I suppose it was bound to happen since she has to be tricked into even drinking blood¡± he shook his head as he knelt down to brush a dark hair off her pale face.

    Lucian¡¯s relief was minimal as he had avoided any blame in for her current state, but there was still another matter he needed to discuss. And he doubted that would go pleasantly either. ¡°She bit him,¡± Lucian began.

    ¡°I could have guessed that when you mentioned frenzy¡± Sean retorted, the sarcasm a by-product of how little trust he still had for Awsha¡¯s childe even after nearly a decade in the much younger Kindred¡¯s presence. ¡°Is he still alive?¡± Sean added as more of an afterthought.

    ¡°Yes, I saved him¡± Lucian admitted, still not able to meet Sean¡¯s light blue eyes as the elder vampire stood upright once more.

    ¡°Are you looking for a reward or something?¡± Sean returned with a slight scowl, ¡°good job. There, feel better?¡±

    Lucian bit back a scoff, ¡°there¡¯s more.¡±

    ¡°Of course there is¡± Sean replied tiresomely, his entire demeanor much cooler in this man¡¯s presence than it ever was in the presence of those he truly cared for.

    ¡°After I pulled her off Eliot, she attacked me.¡±

    ¡°Imagine that¡± Sean stated, impatiently waiting for the rest of the story.

    Lucian shook his head again, ¡°and then Eliot saved me¡± he forced himself to admit.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s the most shocking thing I¡¯ve heard tonight¡± Sean replied with a skeptical look.

    Lucian couldn¡¯t bite back the scoff then, ¡°do you seriously trust him?¡±

    ¡°More than I trust some¡± Sean returned as he pointedly moved his eyes over the other man.

    ¡°Since when do we trust any unbound mortals? Especially...¡± he began, then just looked away again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to like having an unbound mortal around. But he¡¯s been compelled not to hurt us while we sleep. He¡¯s hardly a threat.¡±

    ¡°You believe that? How about when we¡¯re awake?¡±

    Sean couldn¡¯t help a wry laugh at the latter of his questions before continuing, ¡°if you have some point, now would be a good time to make it¡± Sean returned.

    ¡°Have you even seen him since he got back?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t really socialize¡± Sean replied smartly.

    Lucian scoffed again, ¡°he¡¯s been away from us, away from our blood, for three years, and he still looks just the same. And that¡¯s just the first thing that¡¯s beyond strange about him¡± Lucian complained.

    ¡°There are Kindred to drink from on the other side of the world. You¡¯re from there yourself. Perhaps you should go back for a reminder¡± Sean told him coolly.

    Lucian shook his head again, ¡°did I mention that Eliot¡¯s actually the one who staked Emma?¡±

    Sean blinked slightly at that fact, briefly glancing down at the girl before turning his eyes back to Lucian, ¡°so I guess you were an adequate distraction.¡±

    Lucian gave him another look of disbelief, ¡°compelled not to hurt us? Are you still so sure on that?¡±

    ¡°While we sleep¡± Sean reminded, then added, ¡°and he hurt one of us to save one of us. Things do tend to get a little cloudy in that situation, even with compulsion.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to hear how he got the better of her? Because that¡¯s the most interesting part of this story, followed closely by how insane his aura looks and the way his blood tastes!¡±

    ¡°I thought Emma was the one who bit him¡± Sean narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Did you even hear the rest of what I said?¡±

    Sean sighed heavily as he moved to lean against the wall, ¡°fine tell me your little story about how the big bad mortal took down the little Kindred waif.¡±

    ¡°You know what? Just forget it¡± Lucian returned angrily, ¡°you¡¯re obviously never going to trust me, and never going to believe anything I say, no matter how important. So you can deal with whatever the hell Eliot even is yourself! I think I will go back home after all. I would say it¡¯s been a pleasure living under your reign. But that would really only be true about one particular night. So tell Claire I thank her for that night, and that I said goodbye¡± and with that, Lucian stormed back out through the doors.

    <hr>

    Upon first waking naked and alone in Eliot¡¯s bed that evening, Claire looked around the room curiously. The only other person present was the servant who had arrived in the room that morning to see the very strange sight of Claire actually being conscious past sunrise for the first time since her embrace. And then going on to witness the equally strange way in which Eliot had seemingly placed her back into that deep slumber with a simple touch.

    ¡°Miss Claire?¡± the girl, whose name was Autumn, greeted Claire warily as her eyes opened and she pushed herself up to her elbows.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Have you seen Eliot?¡± Claire asked, trying to ignore the million or so questions on Autumn¡¯s face.

    ¡°He woke up late this afternoon and left shortly thereafter. I haven¡¯t seen him since.¡±

    Claire sighed softly as she pushed herself upwards to a seat against the headboard, looking around the room once more. As Claire was still in her previous state of undress, Autumn moved to dutifully retrieve a robe and offer it to her a moment later. ¡°Thank you¡± Claire stated absently as she moved to slowly stand as the girl helped her into it.

    As Claire tied the robe around her waist, the nearness of the young woman easily reminded her of exactly how much blood she had burnt through the previous evening during nearly four hours of intimacy altogether, though with two different lovers. On that thought she glanced back at Autumn with a nod toward the young lady¡¯s neck, the request clear.

    ¡°Oh, of course¡± Autumn stated as she took a step closer to allow Claire to replace what she had lost the previous night.

    Shortly after Claire took her fill of Autumn¡¯s blood, the young woman gave her one more questioning look. Though when it seemed Claire was too distracted to offer any of the answers she had patiently waited on all day, she solemnly left the room at last.

    Over an hour had passed since sunset, and Claire was still waiting for Eliot to return to his room. She had been under the impression that he would be eager to finish the conversation about that terrible prophecy which they¡¯d begun discussing that very morning. However, it seemed that something had kept him from returning home as of yet, and that only made Claire worry further.

    Claire sighed as the clock struck ten. She pushed away the book that she had only been going through the motions of reading as she waited there upon Eliot¡¯s bed, still. That was when her eyes turned toward the door to the privy a moment before Sean appeared there from their master suite.

    She gave him a curious look, but still managed a smile nonetheless, which was almost impossible for her not to do each time she saw him. ¡°You look as though you were expecting someone else¡± he greeted her in an unreadable tone.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re usually busy most nights. And this is Eliot¡¯s room, and he did just come back last night. I figured he¡¯d be here this evening too. But I guess not¡± she added more quietly as she cast a glance toward the patio doors, remembering the way that elusive sun had peeked through at her just that same morning.

    Sean pushed down a slight sigh as he too glanced around the room before stepping closer, ¡°I imagine he got held up by something¡± he told her knowingly, considering the conversation he had just had, which ended with Lucian storming out of the manor.

    Claire sighed as well before forcing the smile back to her lips and turning her eyes back his way, ¡°so how did you manage to get a moment away from your Princely duties tonight?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually following up on them right now¡± he stated as he watched her closely.

    ¡°You are?¡± she asked curiously as she finally pushed herself up from the mattress and moved across the room to stand near him.

    ¡°Eliot may have returned, but it seems Lucian is apparently planning to leave¡± he began.

    ¡°He is?¡± Claire asked, her shock raising her volume, especially after the two of them had just made love for the first time, just last night, and eight long years after having originally met, at that.

    ¡°He told me to tell you thank you... and goodbye¡± he stated as he continued watching her expression.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she asked as she looked up at him, ¡°thank you for what?¡± she had to ask.

    ¡°Apparently for his one good night that he had while in America¡± Sean answered, which caused her too quickly avert her eyes. He then added, ¡°at least you seem quite over your fear of being intimate with other Kindred. Even if they happen to be Awsha¡¯s childe¡± he had to add pointedly.

    ¡°Sean¡± she told him with a deep, sad sigh.

    ¡°Never mind¡± Sean stated as he cleared his throat and moved on, ¡°anyway, it seems that Eliot¡¯s return and Lucian¡¯s departure may be linked.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, thrown by that.

    ¡°Lucian came to me tonight, seeming quite distressed over your current pet.¡±

    Claire sighed as she gave him a cool look, ¡°since when do we call them pets, Sean?¡± she then moved on, ¡°and distressed how? Lucian has known Eliot almost as long as I have.¡±

    ¡°Something allegedly occurred tonight that made Lucian quite agitated about your... Eliot¡± he corrected himself mid-sentence.

    ¡°Like what?¡± she asked. If anything, she was sure it would be Eliot unhappy about something Lucian had done, something very specific as a matter of fact; not the other way around.

    ¡°There supposedly was some sort of confrontation with Emma. She frenzied and attacked Eliot.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Claire exclaimed, the panic in her eyes obvious and immediate. ¡°Is he all right?¡±

    ¡°Emma was staked before she could kill him¡± Sean informed her, making some attempt to calm her panic, despite the curiosity he still had about Lucian¡¯s insinuations.

    Claire was only slightly calmed though, needing to know more, ¡°ok, but who staked her? And what does any of this have to do with Lucian?¡±

    ¡°Apparently Lucian came upon them right as Emma attacked Eliot. Lucian stopped her from killing him.¡±

    ¡°He did?¡± she stated with surprise as well as relief, ¡°so, Lucian was the one who staked her? And how does any of this even lead to Lucian being upset with Eliot? I¡¯m very confused, Sean¡± she stated as she shook her head up at him.

    ¡°Probably because neither of you were there¡± Eliot interrupted, his voice shaky as he had now appeared at the main door of the room, more than a little intimidated by not only finding Sean there, but finding them discussing his rather traumatic evening at that.

    ¡°Eliot!¡± she exclaimed as she rushed toward him, wrapping him tightly in her arms with visible relief.

    ¡°Lucian is leaving?¡± Eliot asked after returning her hug, only to catch Sean¡¯s eyes on the two of them and release Claire from the embrace, taking a slight step back. It was one thing to make love to her when Sean was nowhere in sight, but showing her any affection right in front of her husband? That he would still need time to get his head around.

    Sean squinted slightly as he took a long look at Eliot, now nearly blinded by that sparkling aura all around the young man. His mind immediately recalled Lucian¡¯s words about Eliot¡¯s very strange aura now that he was seeing it firsthand.

    Though, more importantly, there had only been the tiniest sparkle there when he had first met Eliot, nearly a decade earlier. And that was concerning as well. That tiny sparkle had been so minor then, that Sean had barely noticed it at the time. Especially after he had read the boy¡¯s thoughts that first night and found nothing to take specific note of inside his head either.

    Having to readjust his vision again, due to the very intense brightness now present in Eliot¡¯s aura, Sean took a moment to remember that a question had been asked, ¡°yes, Lucian said he¡¯s planning on going back to England.¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes warily at that, ¡°did he say why?¡± he had to ask, though he was honestly afraid of the answer.

    ¡°The gist was that he was unhappy with my not believing certain... claims... he had made¡± Sean stated, watching Eliot closely still.

    ¡°About Awsha, and all of that?¡± Claire offered a guess, ¡°it¡¯s been years though¡± she then shook her head and turned back to Eliot, ¡°and I¡¯m still very confused on this whole Emma thing. Why did she attack you? Was it Lucian that staked her? Or was someone else involved too?¡± she asked her many questions in rapid succession.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious about all of that as well¡± Sean added, both of them looking to Eliot for answers now.

    Eliot took a deep breath as he looked between their two sets of questioning eyes. A moment later, he turned to Sean, ¡°can¡¯t you just rip all your answers out of my head though, Sean?¡±

    Claire looked down quickly as Sean narrowed his eyes at the young man¡¯s boldness, ¡°is that you giving me permission to do so?¡±

    ¡°Sean!¡± Claire immediately looked back up at him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you needed permission¡± Eliot replied, forcing braveness into his voice.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t. I was just being polite, since my wife seems to have such a soft spot in her heart for you and all¡± Sean told him evenly as Claire just shook her head with an unhappy sigh.

    Finally, Claire was the one who spoke up, and loudly, ¡°why the hell is every man in my life suddenly acting like this? It¡¯s ridiculous, all things considered¡± she added pointedly, her frustration obvious as she looked between the two of them who both averted their eyes. She then added, ¡°you know what? You should all just go fuck each other and get it over with. Then maybe you¡¯ll all stop being assholes to each other once and for all!¡± and with that she pushed past Eliot and out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

 Chapter 109

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Without even saying goodbye? After last night?¡± Claire added the last question in a near whisper, now having found Lucian at his home, packing away his belongings.

    Claire¡¯s emotions were even more brittle now, due to how difficult it was for her to make herself go to that place at all. As soon as the dock near the home came into sight, she was bombarded by memories of the last time she was there. When she had been forced to go, over fifty years earlier, back when it had belonged to another doctor, and another man who she had only ever been with one time.

    Lucian let out a heavy sigh at the sound of her voice, forcing himself to stand and face her sad eyes. ¡°Things happened tonight... and...¡±

    ¡°And what? Explain it to me. I¡¯ve been the only one who ever did give you that benefit of the doubt you asked for. Don¡¯t I deserve that much in return?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only thing that makes me want to stay at all, Claire¡± he attempted.

    ¡°But apparently not enough¡± she bit back, her anger still simmering.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Claire.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what the hell it¡¯s like, Lucian¡± she ordered.

    ¡°Both the men you love will never trust me. Can you imagine how difficult it¡¯s been for me to stay here at all, after Awsha. After Lenore¡± he whispered, ¡°and to see the way they look at me, especially any time you even offer me one sweet word. How long am I really supposed to just endure that? Especially now that...¡± he just shook his head and turned away.

    ¡°Now that what?¡±

    ¡°Now that I tried to warn Sean, and he wouldn¡¯t even listen. How am I supposed to prove that I¡¯m an ally when I can¡¯t even get the chance? While an actual threat gets a free pass? And all just because I was the one who was unlucky enough to cross paths with that cold-hearted bitch?¡±

    ¡°Wait, what actual threat?¡±

    Lucian just shook his head, ¡°I somehow doubt you¡¯d believe me any more than Sean would¡± he murmured sadly, turning back to his packing.

    ¡°Well, then try actually telling me!¡± she stated with annoyance.

    ¡°I already know you won¡¯t believe me. And I don¡¯t want your distrust and anger to be the way we part. I prefer the more pleasant memory of last night.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want my anger? Then tell me what the hell you mean! What threat, Lucian?¡±

    ¡°So parting badly is how it has to be then?¡± he stated, more to himself.

    ¡°Lucian¡± she scolded.

    He sighed heavily and made himself speak, ¡°it¡¯s Eliot, Claire. He¡¯s not what you think he is. I don¡¯t even know what he is, honestly¡± he made himself tell her, his voice trailing off.

    Claire allowed her own sigh, ¡°you mean a mage?¡±

    That was when Lucian quickly turned back to her, ¡°what?¡±

    ¡°I already know, Lucian¡± she stated the obvious, ¡°and he¡¯s not a threat, I promise.¡±

    Lucian just scoffed in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Claire. I¡¯m not sure what you think you know about this... mage thing. But I was there tonight. I saw his aura, I tasted his blood. I saw what he did to Emma, and how easily he did it¡± he told her sadly.

    ¡°Emma who attacked him? Emma who was in frenzy?¡± Claire returned, ¡°what should he have done? Let her kill him? What choice did he even have?¡±

    Lucian shook his head, ¡°he made a piece of wood fly through the air and impale her heart! With one simple hand gesture! How does that not terrify you?¡±

    She swallowed briefly at finally hearing what had actually occurred, but soon spoke up, ¡°again, what should he have done? If that¡¯s the best way he had to defend himself, and he did it, how does that make him a bad guy?¡±

    Lucian just shook his head again, ¡°ok yes, in this instance, it was self-preservation. I¡¯ll admit that much. But the fact that he can do things like that, just like that? How can you say that couldn¡¯t so easily make him into a threat under the right, or rather wrong, circumstances?¡±

    Claire took a long moment before responding, ¡°I guess I¡¯m giving him the benefit of the doubt¡± she told him pointedly.

    <hr>

    Back at the estate, Sean and Eliot continued to stand awkwardly in the bedroom together after Claire¡¯s rather dramatic exit. Sean let out a sigh as he turned away, casting his eyes to the ceiling and running his hands through those long blonde locks.

    Eliot¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help moving over Sean¡¯s tall, thin frame and rather perfect behind now that the older man¡¯s eyes were no longer on him. Though he soon forced himself to drag his gaze from Sean and speak once again, ¡°so, is this where you¡¯re going to fuck with my head, or take Claire¡¯s advice, and just fuck with my body instead?¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding with a wry attempt at humor to hide his own fear that the answer was actually the former.

    Still turned away, Sean couldn¡¯t help the slightest smile at the comment, but soon squared his shoulders and turned back to him, ¡°or you could just tell me what the hell Lucian was on about tonight¡± he stated in an oddly calm tone.

    Eliot took a deep breath, knowing that lying was not an option, for a few hundred reasons. He also knew that sooner or later Sean would know all anyway. He somehow doubted that he and Claire had stayed together for three centuries without telling one another every single secret they ever had.

    ¡°I can do... things¡± Eliot admitted with a shaky breath.

    ¡°You can do things?¡± Sean asked skeptically, ¡°are we back to the sex talk? Are you trying to bribe me now?¡± Sean smirked, allowing a very rare peek at his own humor, however briefly.

    Eliot quickly looked down to hide his own smile, ¡°is that actually an option?¡± he questioned, with the slightest trace of flirtation. Though Sean simply shook his head as he crossed his arms over his chest. Eliot swallowed again as he gathered his courage, ¡°Lucian saw me doing some of those things tonight. It¡¯s how I saved him, us, from Emma.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°So you¡¯re like a witch or something?¡± Sean asked with a crease of his brow.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the right word, exactly¡± Eliot returned in thought.

    ¡°Well what word would you use?¡± Sean asked plainly.

    ¡°Mage?¡± he offered the word that Douglas had used, as that was honestly the only one he had to go on.

    ¡°Mage?¡± Sean shook his head, ¡°and that¡¯s why your aura is so... strange?¡±

    ¡°I apparently sparkle¡± Eliot returned wryly.

    ¡°You actually really, really do¡± Sean informed, causing Eliot to raise a brow slightly. But Sean then turned away again with another heavy sigh, ¡°well, I would consider compelling you to never hurt any of us, but that could lead to problems. Especially with us still apparently being in my little sister¡¯s cross-hairs¡± he added thoughtfully, more to himself. ¡°This is definitely not a situation I¡¯ve dealt with before¡± he admitted.

    ¡°I saved Lucian tonight¡± Eliot reminded, causing Sean to look back at him curiously, ¡°and I don¡¯t like him, at all¡± he admitted, ¡°so imagine what I would do if Claire was ever in danger, what I could do¡± he told him softly.

    Sean looked back at him in thought, ¡°is reading thoughts one of your skills too?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking¡± Sean admitted bluntly, causing a cautious smile to touch Eliot¡¯s lips. Sean then leaned closer, his tone changing, ¡°now don¡¯t ever make me regret trusting you¡± and with that, he left the room, and Eliot, behind.

    <hr>

    When Claire returned home almost an hour later, she found Eliot still in his bedroom, though Sean had since left the room of course. She stepped through the door cautiously, only to find Eliot lounging across the bed, leafing through the collections of spells and enchantments Douglas had given him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here¡± was her wary greeting as she stepped into the room, slowly closing the door behind her.

    ¡°It is still my room, isn¡¯t it?¡± Eliot greeted her with a smile as he moved to tuck the loosely bound collection of rather well-worn pages into the drawer of the nearby nightstand.

    ¡°I was hoping that was still true, considering I left you here alone with Sean. I wasn¡¯t sure what I might come back to¡± she replied, taking a few steps closer, warily looking around the room, as though trying to determine what had even taken place between the two since she had left to speak with Lucian. ¡°So, what did happen with Sean?¡± she asked upon realizing that he wasn¡¯t volunteering the information himself.

    ¡°Oh we took your advice and spent the last hour making each other come. We¡¯re all good now¡± he paused with a smirk, ¡°oh wait, that was just in my head.¡±

    ¡°Funny¡± she scolded, ¡°but really, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I convinced him that my special new skills could be useful. So I¡¯m still allowed to be here, at least for now, at any rate¡± he told her with a slight shrug.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I hath my charms¡± he told her with a feigned defensiveness to his tone. Then he spoke more seriously, ¡°but yes, after I pointed out to him that I saved Lucian from Emma, regardless of how little I even like Lucian¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°I then asked him what he thought I¡¯d do to protect someone I actually do like... love even¡± he added more quietly.

    ¡°So, you used... logic?¡± Claire asked with a slightly impressed look as she made her way over to the bed.

    ¡°I am magical like that¡± he teased.

    Claire just shook her head as she leaned down to give him a little kiss before taking a seat next to him, ¡°I don¡¯t think that same weapon worked with Lucian¡± she said softly.

    Eliot bit back his first response and decided that wit probably wouldn¡¯t be very welcomed there, ¡°so, he is leaving then?¡±

    ¡°I think so¡± Claire said sadly.

    ¡°I guess saving him was the right move¡± he couldn¡¯t help that one.

    ¡°Eliot¡± she scolded, only to receive a guilty grin from him in return as he pulled her back against him, wrapping her in his arms, as he propped his chin on her head while giving her a little squeeze.

    ¡°So what¡¯s this about a prophecy?¡± he made himself ask a moment later, which merely caused a sad sigh from her.

    ¡°You sure you want to hear it? Sean and I haven¡¯t been able to get it out of our heads for nearly two hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Two hundred?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Minna gave Sean the prophecy while we were on the ship that brought us back to America in... gods, 1689?¡±

    ¡°Minna¡± he breathed the name, seeming more affected by that part of the sentence than by the fact of exactly how long she had been plagued by this looming portent of doom.

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s a seer. And her visions are apparently never wrong¡± Claire admitted sadly.

    ¡°Really?¡± he stated thoughtfully, thinking back on Minna¡¯s words to him three years earlier. Particularly the part Douglas latched onto, about Eliot somehow being able to change things. Even infallible Malkavian visions, apparently. After another long pause, he continued, ¡°so, tell me already.¡±

    Claire sighed deeply as she tried to recall the exact wording of the entire thing, instead of just the part that had been specifically plaguing her since they discovered whose ghouls it was that had killed Haven. She swallowed slightly as the words came back to her. ¡°After the serpent corrupts the daughter, and the daughter murders the father. Then you will be Prince, and then the snakes will come to devour love, trying to eat it all away. And after the siren calls; the bullets and the blood, and then death comes, and only the dead will live. You must save them, all of them,¡± Claire finished, the words shaking her even more so now than when she had first heard them.

    ¡°All right, that is rather dark¡± Eliot breathed, trying to buy time to dissect the words in his own brain then.

    ¡°And the first three parts have already happened¡± Claire admitted with a slight sniffle, ¡°which means the next part is coming. And she gave the prophecy to Sean, so we can guess who the ¡®love¡¯ is who will be devoured¡± she whispered.

    Eliot blinked back his own fear at her words, but then he had to find out more, ¡°she didn¡¯t say anything about a brother being second or something?¡± he asked.

    Claire immediately turned to face him then, her eyes wide, ¡°no, that was something she said to me, years later. How did you know about that even?¡±

    Eliot sighed warily, ¡°because Minna said something to me too. On the night I found out how to tap into my abilities.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? What did she say to you?¡±

    ¡°I think it might have a better chance of making sense if you first tell me what she said to you about the second brother or whatever it was¡± he stated, not able to stop thinking of his own fears about paradox punishing him for helping his own brother, the second son his father had had at that.

    Needing to know what was said to Eliot, Claire searched her memory again for that second prophecy of sorts. ¡°She said: The serpent¡­ he¡¯ll take so much. He¡¯ll take your brother¡¯s love, then take his love again, but you will find your second love then¡± Claire finished, then added, ¡°and I don¡¯t even have a brother, Eliot.¡±

    Eliot swallowed again and replayed his own conversation so he could relay it to Claire, ¡°she told me that I was different and that ¡®it¡¯ was wrong. She then said: ''Her brother. He¡¯s not the second. He¡¯s the third. You¡¯re the second now.¡ä And she said that ¡®it¡¯ changed. And then she asked me how it changed. Like she thought I knew. Then...¡± Eliot¡¯s voice trailed off, suddenly wondering if he should include that next part. The part where Minna had said that he had changed it.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Claire whispered, visibly trying to process the rest of the words.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much all of it¡± he stated warily, not yet wanting to get her hopes up with Minna¡¯s theory that he could somehow change anything at all, Because if he couldn¡¯t...

    ¡°Wait, wait¡± Claire interrupted that dark thought of his, ¡°she told me that I would find my second love after my brother lost his loves?¡± she shook her head, ¡°but then she told you that my brother¡¯s not the second, that he¡¯s the third? What?¡±

    Eliot could only shrug, just as stumped as her right then.

    ¡°So a brother I don¡¯t even have is going to be my third love? What the hell?¡±

    ¡°I wish I knew what it meant, Claire, honestly¡± was all he managed to say right then.

    ¡°That makes two of us¡± she stated sadly.

    Claire curled back into his arms once more, trying to find some comfort there with him before it would all come crashing down. Before those snakes came to devour her at last.

    But then, after spending several more moments trying to interpret each of Minna¡¯s strange statements, Claire finally turned back to Eliot, ¡°wait. She said that you¡¯re the second now. The second love?¡± she whispered, ¡°she said it changed. That things are different now, right?¡± Claire asked, desperately wanting to believe that her interpretation was accurate. Claire then stressed, ¡°she said it changed, Eliot! That means it can change, right?¡± she asked hopefully, tears welling up, ¡°that means the first prophecy could change too! I might not have to die like that after all... right?¡±

 Chapter 110

    ~1879~

    Eliot spent the next six years working with Douglas to try and determine exactly why and how he had somehow managed to change what Minna had seen. After all, if they could figure out how it happened the first time, then they could have some hope of figuring out how to possibly make it happen again. They¡¯d then have some hope of figuring out how to possibly save Claire, and maybe even all those others that needed saving, according to a two centuries¡¯ old prophecy.

    They followed up on every avenue of time magic they possibly could. They then delved into even more obscure spells, castings, enchantments and rituals. Eliot was determined to find some way to save the woman, yes woman, he had come to love so deeply in the nearly a decade and a half since she had first come into his life by the most fortuitous of accidents. Or had it been an accident at all?

    But as June of 1879 began, Eliot started to question the very idea of using his abilities to change anything at all, especially the way in which he could. It was then that he started to truly believe in the idea of paradox that Douglas had warned him about so many times.

    After a full day of trying to unlock the secret of how Eliot had somehow changed something that Minna had previously seen, the two decided to head to the post office at the center of town. They hoped that one of their other Awakened contacts that they had reached out to over the last several years would finally come through with whatever missing spell or secret would finally give them the answers they sought.

    Only, the message that Eliot received late that June afternoon was not from another mage at all, but rather from his stepmother, and the news it contained was terrible. His younger half-brother, known to the rest of the world as Emperor Napol¨¦on IV, had gone to battle for their country. And at the tender age of only twenty-three, less than a decade after Eliot had gone against all of Douglas¡¯ warnings and healed Louis¡¯ terminal illness, he had now been slain, the life Eliot had given him cut short. That gift cruelly wrenched away by fate itself.

    Eug¨¦nie went on to tell Eliot that a cousin of theirs had been named heir by his brother, but the words blurred in his mind, just as his tears had blurred them on the parchment he held with shaking hands. For a long time, Eliot stood outside the post office, still clutching the now crumpled paper in his hands, staring off at the distant ocean. The tears were still pooling in his eyes as grief and doubt continued to plague his thoughts.

    When Douglas emerged from the post office moments later, he looked way more pleased with whatever messages he had collected that late afternoon. Though, when he saw Eliot¡¯s obvious state, his smile faded to a look of concern as he approached his proteg¨¦ and lover of the last nine years.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± he greeted Eliot softly, curbing the urge to reach for the other man comfortingly, as they were still in the center of town, numerous other citizens milling about them as they too attended to their afternoon¡¯s business.

    Eliot took a deep shaky breath, pulled from his own dark thoughts by the sound of Douglas¡¯ voice. After taking another moment to compose himself, he managed a whispered answer, ¡°my brother was killed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Douglas asked, eyes widened.

    ¡°In battle. I guess fate has finally made it clear whether I was really supposed to save him, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Eliot sniffled, trying to force back more tears as he spoke.

    ¡°Eliot, you can¡¯t think that way¡± Douglas attempted what little comfort he could.

    Eliot simply scoffed, ¡°can¡¯t I? If I hadn¡¯t healed him, he¡¯d never have become the leader of our country. And he sure as hell never would have been on that battlefield¡± he exclaimed, his voice shaking in both anger and grief.

    Douglas closed his eyes against the obvious pain the other man was in, ¡°and if you hadn¡¯t, he would have died years earlier, Eliot.¡±

    Eliot simply shook his head as he tried to force down more tears. ¡°Is this what happens when I try to change fate? Try to play god? Is this what will happen to Claire if I keep trying to save her, too?¡±

    Douglas closed his eyes sadly once more. He then looked at the others moving about the cobbled streets around them. With that, he took Eliot¡¯s arm and led him to a place out of sight, in between the nearby buildings. A moment later, they had once again been transported back to Douglas¡¯ home, where they could speak freely without fear of Eliot¡¯s current mental state drawing unwanted attention to either of them for any reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like you want to give up, Eliot¡± Douglas told him warily.

    ¡°I think I have I pretty good reason for that, don¡¯t I?¡± he sniffled as he collapsed to the sofa, burying his face in his hands, finally allowing the tears to flow more freely.

    Douglas took a sad breath as he took the seat next to Eliot, gently placing a hand upon his knee. ¡°One of the messages I received tonight contained a spell, Eliot. This could actually be the one that tells us how you changed things before.¡±

    Eliot shook his head, ¡°did you hear anything I just said. Changing things, it just leads to... pain¡± he finished in a whisper.

    Douglas sighed sadly, ¡°the spell itself doesn¡¯t change anything, it just works as a beacon to see the moment in the past when a new time line was created. It lets you see what happened to change things and turn the wheels of fate in a different direction.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I know that moment. It was the one where I decided to heal my brother after you, yourself told me it was too big. Mystery solved¡± he finished sarcastically, his grief and fear sharpening his tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean when things changed with Louis, I mean when they changed with Claire. What caused you to become her second love, what caused you to Awaken? The moment time split and a new reality was created. Don¡¯t you want to know that?¡±

    Eliot took a long moment, but finally responded, ¡°it¡¯s already changed. Why does it even matter now?¡±

    Douglas allowed another sad sigh, ¡°I just assumed that if we knew the precise moment something changed, then we¡¯d know how you changed it. Wasn¡¯t that the answer we wanted, so you would know how to do it again?¡ä

    ¡°I don¡¯t even think I want to do it again, not anymore. Like I said, it doesn¡¯t matter now. Now that I know that everything I changed with Louis, it was all for nothing anyway¡± he whispered, defeated.

    Douglas then went from sadness to anger, ¡°so because the life you gave your brother only lasted for a few years, that somehow means that it was pointless? I¡¯m sorry Eliot, but that¡¯s ridiculous. You gave him years of life he wouldn¡¯t have had otherwise, and how can you say any life is meaningless? Be it six years or sixty years? Every second means something, and you gave him millions of seconds that he never would have had otherwise. How can you think that¡¯s meaningless? That it was all for nothing?¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    <hr>

    Giving into that logic that Douglas had hit him with, Eliot did eventually agree to at least try the magic. Though his doubts remained, if it was truly just a way to see the past without actively changing it, then he imagined there at least wouldn¡¯t be any massive repercussions, or disappointments. After all, whatever he would see was something that had already happened, and what damage could just looking back into the past honestly do?

    After all the preparations and casting, Eliot was now seated on the floor of Douglas¡¯ home, staring deeply into a scrying bowl sitting before him, filled with water. He spent the next several moments waiting for those visions of the past to come to him. Waiting to finally know the precise moment when he had supposedly somehow changed he and Claire¡¯s destiny originally, and how he had even done it.

    Slowly the water rippled at last. Faded and broken images became more clear the longer he concentrated on that water. Eventually, he began to recognize what he was seeing. There in the waters a scene materialized before his eyes. It was that night in England, when Eliot had first discovered what Claire truly was. What came into view was a vision of when he had been out on Hollister¡¯s balcony, fighting every instinct to just run in fear from Claire and all her kind, never to see she or them ever again.

    As Eliot focused in on the vision with confusion as to why he was being shown this particular part of the life he had already lived, he came to make out sound as well, and once again, he heard that conversation he had first had fourteen years earlier:

    ¡°The only thing that ever made me feel safe again was Claire, the woman who¡¯s supposedly not human¡± Nicolas stated pointedly.

    ¡°Claire helped you?¡ä Eliot replied, forcing down his own emotions then.

    ¡°Claire is very good at fixing broken things¡± Nicolas allowed a smile, ¡°it¡¯s her way of trying to fix herself, I think¡± he smiled again, as he repeated almost the same exact words that Claire herself had said to Eliot weeks earlier.

    Eliot looked down with another shaky breath, ¡°it is getting rather cold out here. I think I¡¯ll go back inside, after all¡± he whispered. Nicolas simply offered a sad smile and moved back through the patio doors and into the warmth inside once again.

    But it was at that point in the vision of the past that something changed. It was something that Eliot had not even consciously remembered, and perhaps the very reason why he was being shown this moment after all. Just as his past self had moved to follow Nicolas back inside Hollister¡¯s home, something made him stop at the doorway, and turn to look back at the balcony behind him suddenly.

    As his past self turned at some distraction, Eliot in the present gasped as he saw what his past self was now seeing, though he had no memory of it himself. There on the patio where he had just finished his conversation with Nicolas, another figure now stood.

    Past Eliot swallowed hard as he found himself looking straight at yet another version of himself, a version of himself who now somehow stood before him with some sort of message.

    Past Eliot¡¯s fear was clear, as was present Eliot¡¯s deepening confusion as he watched as this other version of himself now spoke to his past self in a calming tone, ¡°you may not understand this now, but I have lived the night you are living now. And I know your fears. But I¡¯ve come to tell you that you have nothing to fear from her, from Claire. She will love you deeply, she will never harm you, despite what she is. And her love for you will change you. It will make you into something you can¡¯t even imagine, if you¡¯re brave enough to let it. That love you share with her will be what makes you into what you are meant to become. What you need to become, and what Claire needs you to become. You can¡¯t run from it, as much as you may want to in this moment. You have to embrace it, let yourself love her. You, Claire, the world, all need you to find your destiny. You won¡¯t remember seeing me here tonight, you can¡¯t. Not yet. But you will remember my words. You have to.¡±

    And with that the vision was dispelled in the past as well as in the present, causing Eliot to gasp as he slid back from the now clear water before him. He took several breaths as he tried to make sense of how that strange vision could even have happened. How could he have gone to the past and given himself the one message that made him finally push away his fears and try to let himself love Claire? After all, Eliot had no ability to travel through time itself. At least none that he knew of... not yet anyway.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Douglas asked from where he had waited, watching worriedly.

    ¡°The moment things changed. And how they changed¡± he added in a hoarse whisper.

    ¡°How?¡± Douglas asked, desperate to know that answer himself.

    ¡°I wanted to run when I first discovered what Claire was. I was seconds from doing just that, fourteen years ago¡± he breathed heavily, ¡°But Minna was right¡± Eliot managed, ¡°I was the one who did change things that night after all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand¡± Douglas stated warily.

    ¡°Neither do I, right now¡± Eliot admitted with another shallow breath, ¡°but I guess I¡¯m meant to find out.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°I think I figured something out¡± was Eliot¡¯s excited greeting as Douglas groggily awoke from his night¡¯s slumber on a morning a few weeks later.

    Douglas squinted over at where Eliot was pouring over scrolls and spells and calculations as he sat at the desk at the side of Douglas¡¯ bedroom, ¡°have you been up all night?" Douglas returned hoarsely.

    ¡°This schedule works out better when I want to spend time with Claire¡± he answered absently, ¡°but did you hear what I said? I think I figured something out, finally.¡±

    Douglas stifled a yawn as he slid to the edge of the bed, pushing long tangled locks from his face, ¡°something?¡±

    ¡°I think I found something that may explain how I could have went back and changed things with Claire.¡±

    ¡°Ok...¡± Douglas stated as he watched Eliot with concern.

    ¡°This one here, it lets you go back to explore your past memories.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise known as remembering?¡± Douglas returned with a raised brow.

    Eliot just shook his head, ¡°no, I mean it actually lets you go back to a place and time in your own memory and actually interact with yourself there.¡±

    ¡°Interact?¡± Douglas asked as he continued to give Eliot a wary look.

    ¡°Yes, but the catch is that you can only do it with your own memories. The only thing you can interact with is your past self. It serves as an anchor of sorts, linking past you and present you. So, I couldn¡¯t go back and see anything that happened before I was born, for instance. Or anything that happens to someone else, unless I actually happen to be there with them at the time¡± he scowled slightly.

    ¡°Ok... so...?¡± Douglas questioned.

    ¡°Think about it. That means present me can go back and tell past me things I know now but didn¡¯t know then. Which sounds an awful lot like what I saw in the scrying bowl, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ok, so you¡¯ve basically given yourself psychic abilities?¡± Douglas restated, ¡°but you can¡¯t actually change the past, just warn yourself about the future?¡±

    ¡°Which could essentially change the past, couldn¡¯t it?¡± Eliot pointed out, ¡°I mean what if, in another life I did run away from Claire? I never would have become Awakened, or at least not at the time that I did. I could also go back and warn myself when bad things happen to others. Like Claire¡± he added in a near whisper.

    ¡°But Eliot, say that this next part of that prophecy happens. Say that something horrible like that does happen to her. Just because you know about it, doesn¡¯t mean warning yourself about it would actually change it though, right?¡± he attempted to keep Eliot from a possibly very serious case of false hope.

    ¡°But knowledge is power. And if I know how and when it happens then there¡¯s a chance that I could change something, anything. There¡¯s a chance I could make some small difference and start a new time line again. One where it never happens at all. Isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°I suppose anything¡¯s possible. We¡¯re living proof of that¡± Douglas sighed, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get your hopes up is all, Eliot.¡±

    ¡°Well, hope is all any of us really have isn¡¯t it? And maybe that is why I went back before and made myself stay with her. Because if I hadn¡¯t, then some terrible alternate life would have happened instead. One where I was never with Claire, never Awakened, never came to America, never became what I¡¯m supposed to become. That could be exactly why I had to go back to that exact time and place: So I could be here today to find that hope. If anything¡¯s possible, then isn¡¯t that possible too?¡± he asked pointedly, desperately.

 Chapter 111

    Months later, the sun was just beginning to rise on Los Angeles when Douglas woke to the feel of someone joining him in his bed. Not opening his eyes immediately, his lips still curled into a smile as he felt Eliot¡¯s mouth covering his. After the kiss ended, Douglas finally opened his eyes and reached up to push back a few black curls from the face of his now thirty-three year old lover who still did have the face and body of a nineteen year old, due to that now permanent blood of Claire¡¯s still running through his veins after nearly fifteen years.

    ¡°And what addiction was it that kept you awake all night this time?¡± Douglas greeted him with a smile as Eliot still leaned over him.

    ¡°Addiction?¡± Eliot responded with a curious look.

    ¡°Yes, was it the vampire herself, or the obsessive need to keep trying to find a way to save her?¡±

    Eliot offered a scowl, short-lived though it was. ¡°Those sound like pretty much the same addiction.¡±

    ¡°Imagine that¡± Douglas smirked back up at him.

    Eliot just shook his head, but his smile soon returned, ¡°but, I think I found something else that could really work.¡±

    ¡°Do tell.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about...¡± he paused to take a breath before finishing, ¡°sex magic?¡±

    Douglas couldn¡¯t help his immediate chuckle before replying, ¡°well, I know that even if it doesn¡¯t work, it will likely still be quite... pleasurable to try.¡±

    Eliot returned his smirk before replying, ¡°glad you feel that way¡± but before he made any further explanation, he pushed himself up to his knees and moved his fingers to his already partially unbuttoned shirt.

    Though, upon Eliot removing the shirt, Douglas gasped. His eyes widened at the sight of the still slightly bleeding symbol of an eye which was now carved into his flesh over his heart, ¡°what the hell?¡±

    Eliot just looked down with a slight breath before offering an answer, ¡°It¡¯ll heal in a few hours. Vampire blood and all. That¡¯s the one drawback. It¡¯s normally a permanent scar for most mages who have done this. But since I¡¯m me, I¡¯ll have to do it again when I try this with Claire tonight. But I wanted to test it out first with you, of course,¡± he added as he tried to ignore Douglas¡¯ continued look of worry, instead moving on to begin unbuttoning his pants.

    ¡°That¡¯s a hell of a drawback, Eliot,¡± Douglas told him with concern as he pushed himself up onto his elbows, trying not to get further distracted by Eliot¡¯s continued undressing. ¡°And what exactly are we trying again?¡± he asked as he pushed his own sleep-tangled locks from his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sort of soul connection between you and a lover. If done right, then you can see a glimpse of their future. I could use it to find out exactly how and when this prophecy is going to happen. Then I¡¯ll be able to try to figure out what I have to do to stop it,¡± Eliot explained with a desperate kind of hope in his voice as he finished undressing and then reached for Douglas¡¯ trousers.

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Douglas stated as he covered Eliot¡¯s hand with his, ¡°soul connection?¡±

    ¡°Basically¡± he then paused, ¡°What? Are you afraid of me seeing your future? Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t tell you what I see. I know how badly that could go¡± he assured.

    Douglas shook his head, ¡°thanks. But, are you sure this would even work with Claire? All things considered.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eliot replied, finally ceasing his attempt at unbuttoning the other man¡¯s pants.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s Claire¡± Douglas stated pointedly.

    ¡°And?¡±

    Douglas just shook his head, ¡°but Eliot, are you even sure she...¡± he just looked down as Eliot¡¯s gaze darkened.

    ¡°Sure she what?¡± Eliot prodded with a bit of coolness.

    ¡°You know what¡± Douglas stated softly, eyes cast down.

    ¡°What? You actually don¡¯t believe that she has a soul? Is that what you are saying?¡± Eliot asked, obviously offended by that particular insinuation. After all, this was a woman who he had fallen so deeply in love with that his entire world view of who and what he was had changed. The way he felt about her had affected him so deeply that he himself had changed.

    Douglas sighed heavily then. He hadn¡¯t been trying to hurt Eliot with the question. But he also didn¡¯t want to see Eliot giving in to false hope just to be destroyed by it. ¡°You have to know that that¡¯s what a lot of people believe about them¡± he reminded, though his voice was nearly a whisper.

    ¡°And how many of those people who know so much about vampires have ever actually even met one? Let alone spent nearly half of their entire life loving one?¡± Eliot shot back with increased volume.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt if it doesn¡¯t work, Eliot¡± Douglas stated apologetically.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re quite right. I¡¯ve been hurt enough, haven¡¯t I? Which reminds me, what do I even need you for anymore anyway, Douglas?¡± he growled as he moved from the bed, snatching up his discarded clothing and storming out of the room with a slam of the door behind him.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    <hr>

    When Claire awoke on that warm California night, she smiled to find Sean still there next to her in bed. Normally he would give her a simple sweet kiss and then go about getting ready for another night full of his seemingly endless duties that came with overlooking the Kindred population of a rapidly growing human city.

    ¡°Starting late tonight?¡± she smiled again as she cuddled closer, wrapping her arms about his neck.

    ¡°Thinking about it¡± he responded as he turned to place a gentle kiss upon her head, his fingers curling in the silken black locks of her hair.

    ¡°What¡¯s the occasion?¡± Claire asked as she moved to wrap her leg around him as well then.

    Feeling her close what little distance had remained between their bodies, Sean also couldn¡¯t help a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure I can think of one¡± he then pulled her atop his hips, causing her short dressing gown to ride up around her own. He then gently pulled her down to him for a long kiss.

    Both of them missing each other¡¯s touch far more than either of them had realized until that moment, the kiss lasted quite some time. Slowly but surely, three hundred years of desire began rising back to the surface for both of them. Sean continued the kiss while reaching down to free himself from the front of the trousers he had slept in the night before, already commanding his body to harden at her nearness.

    As Claire wore nothing under the gown, it took only another moment before he was sliding himself inside her. Both of them then began to intuitively move their bodies in unison with a knowledge of exactly how to please one another that had been easily gained over their centuries¡¯ long love affair.

    Once that mutual climax engulfed both of them in a wave of pleasure, Claire collapsed to his chest. Both of them held each other tightly through the afterglow, waiting for both their bodies to calm and cool to room temperature once more.

    It was only a moment later when they heard the sound of someone clearing their throat from the doorway of the privy that led to the adjoining bedroom Claire spent many of her nights in. ¡°Before you say it, I realize I should really learn to knock before entering this room unannounced¡± Eliot stated with more than a bit of nervousness as both of them turned their eyes to him.

    ¡°Eliot¡± Claire greeted him with a slightly scolding tone as she forced herself to end that intimate connection and awkwardly move off of her husband¡¯s hips. Sean simply sighed in more than obvious annoyance as Claire moved off of him and he just as awkwardly pushed himself back into the trousers.

    Eliot spoke with more than a little discomfort, his cheeks slightly reddened, ¡°evening, fake Madame Bonaparte, also known as real Mrs. Beringer¡± he greeted her sheepishly, not able to pull his eyes from either of them as much as he wished he could have right then.

    ¡°And Mr. Beringer¡± Sean interjected pointedly as he made himself sit up and move to the edge of the bed, ¡°aside from your inability to knock, you could have simply chosen to wait til we were done.¡±

    ¡°I sort of did¡± Eliot stated with a nervously forced smile.

    ¡°More done¡± Sean added sharply as he stood.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am right¡± Sean interrupted bluntly as he moved to retrieve a shirt for the night, while Claire simply remained sitting on the bed uncomfortably, keeping her eyes averted.

    Eliot took a deep breath, trying to find anything else to say right then, though his distraction, which was caused by many factors right then, made that quite difficult, ¡°you really recover from that... activity... quickly, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked as Sean had already finished dressing.

    Sean just shook his head, ¡°they¡¯re different for us than they are for you. I could do that ten more times right now if I wanted to. With the same results each time¡± he told him pointedly as he moved closer and spoke more quietly in Eliot¡¯s ear, ¡°think about that next time you finish¡± he told him with a condescending pat upon Eliot¡¯s shoulder before leaving the room.

    ¡°All right then¡± Eliot breathed with an even brighter blush once Sean was gone, ¡°I¡¯m somehow equally aroused and feeling ten times more insecure, at the same time.¡±

    Claire just shook her head, ¡°you probably should have taken my advice.¡±

    ¡°Which advice was that?¡± Eliot asked her with narrowed eyes.

    She just smirked but gave no answer, allowing him to mull over it, just to punish him for his interruption, ¡°so, what couldn¡¯t wait til we were... more done, then?¡ä

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you two still did that. I mean, three hundred years?¡±

    Claire sighed, ¡°less stammering, more answering.¡±

    Eliot let out another ragged breath, casting one more glance at the door Sean had just departed through, though, as he stepped closer to the bed, Claire looked up at him with sudden worry.

    ¡°Are you hurt? What happened?¡± she said as she quickly stood, looking him over with worry.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding¡± she stated with the same worry, moving her hands to pull his shirt downward, exposing the bloody symbol that had been cut into his chest for the second time that day. She gasped and looked even more worried as her eyes fell upon the injury.

    ¡°That¡¯s very... eerie¡± Eliot allowed another shallow breath in response to how quickly she had known he was bleeding and had her attention drawn immediately to it.

    ¡°What¡¯s eerie?¡± she then shook her head, ¡°you¡¯re the one with some symbol cut into your flesh.¡±

    Eliot just shook his head, ¡°but that¡¯s part of why I guess I was in such a hurry to see you. It¡¯ll heal soon.¡±

    ¡°What is it and why is it even there? I mean I can heal it right now for you, but explain.¡±

    ¡°Well I could heal it right now too, Claire¡± he reminded, ¡°but, no, I don¡¯t want it to heal¡± he told her quickly.

    ¡°And I¡¯m the eerie one?¡± she asked with a raised brow.

    Eliot shook his head once more, ¡°I need it for a ritual.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a shitty ritual¡± Claire replied, her eyes moving back to the still bloody gashes, trying to concentrate on his words more than the aroma of his blood which seemed even sweeter now than it had when she had tasted it all those years ago.

    Eliot took another breath as he took her wrist to lead her back to his own room, speaking as they walked, ¡°it¡¯s a ritual that will let me see glimpses of the future. I could actually possibly tell you what¡¯s going to happen and how and when. And it¡¯ll make a lot more sense than anything Minna ever tries to tell anyone¡± he added.

    ¡°You can just make yourself have premonitions like that?¡± Claire asked, stunned, as the two now moved to sit upon his bed.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a catch of course.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she sighed, deflated.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad of a catch, since yours is the only future I care about,¡± he smiled down at her before moving to accent his words by placing a long kiss over her lips.

    When the kiss finally ended, Claire had to ask, ¡°So what¡¯s this catch then?¡±

    "So far, I''ve only been able to look into the past. My own past. And it was only a glimpse. And I didn''t really know what part of my own past I could go back and interact with. But it did show me something I needed to see. So, I''m hoping seeing the future will work like that as well. I''m hoping I''ll travel to the part of your time line that I need to be able to see. Though, it may only be a glimpse. But first, we need to form a soul connection before I can even try," he informed, just so she wouldn''t be expecting a miracle on this first attempt to change her fate.

    Claire narrowed her eyes again. "Hoping? That only sounds slightly worrying. And how exactly does one make a ¡®soul connection¡¯ anyway?¡± she asked. Though instead of answering with words, he smiled and pulled her closer for yet another kiss.

 Chapter 112

    As much as Claire enjoyed Eliot¡¯s kisses, she still couldn¡¯t help giving him a cautious look once he released her from his embrace. ¡°This sounds like a whole lot of guesswork, Eliot¡± she stated softly.

    Eliot let out a slight sigh as he moved to take a seat at the edge of the bed, wincing slightly as his shirt brushed against the symbol still carved into his chest. ¡°Unfortunately I didn¡¯t have the chance to test any of this time magic when it comes to seeing the future. Let alone, someone else¡¯s future. But it¡¯s the best chance we have to change yours. To save you from whatever horrible thing may be coming.¡±

    Claire just shook her head, her worried look not abating that easily. She took a seat next to him at the edge of the bed and covered his hand in hers. ¡°I love that you want to try. But if it¡¯s this important, then can I ask why you haven¡¯t tested it in... whatever way it is that you¡¯ve tested out all these other amazing things you can apparently now do?¡±

    Eliot let out another sigh. ¡°My tutor and mentor, he¡¯s the one I usually try anything untested with. He¡¯s been doing this much longer than me, after all¡± he admitted.

    ¡°Then, again, why haven¡¯t you done that this time? I mean, I know about little spells Sean¡¯s sister and her mother did in the woods, asking for favor from their gods and such. But that was three hundred years ago. And I know about the strange powers our blood gives us, since that¡¯s literally a part of me now. But the things you can do, Eliot: They amaze even me.¡± She paused a moment. ¡°Which likely means that I¡¯m not the person that should be helping you try them for the first time ever¡± she stated sadly, squeezing his hand slightly.

    ¡°Douglas doesn¡¯t even think it¡¯ll work. And doubt can ruin any spell. In a possibly deadly way¡± he added more quietly, looking away for fear of seeing the disappointment on her face at that confession.

    ¡°So Douglas, your tutor, mentor, and lover¡± she couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯ll work?¡± she asked, her voice breaking slightly as she did, that hope starting to slip away just as Eliot feared it would once he let her know that Douglas had misgivings about the one thing he had found in all his studies that might actually be able to save Claire after all.

    Then Eliot spoke a bit defensively, ¡°the reasons for his misgivings are completely unfounded. And I don¡¯t need to deal with that kind of... opinion,¡± he settled on, ¡°when I¡¯m going to need every bit of faith in this working to give it any chance at all to work.¡±

    Claire took another momentary pause as she saw the anger flash in his eyes at the mention of his tutor¡¯s apparent opinions. ¡°But how do you know his opinions on it not working are unfounded? Like you said, he¡¯s been doing---¡±

    ¡°They are¡± Eliot answered sharply as he stood again, taking a long breath to tamp down his still simmering anger over the insinuations Douglas had made.

    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t know anything about the kind of magic you can make happen, but what reason did he have for thinking it wouldn¡¯t work? I mean, if I¡¯m going to be helping you with this, I should probably know about anything that could cause it to go wrong, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± she asked, though gently.

    Eliot let out another sound of frustration before offering her any response. ¡°As much as his so-called worries angered me, I sincerely doubt you would enjoy hearing them either.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes at that before speaking again. ¡°So, it¡¯s me? I¡¯m the problem?¡± she deduced, posing the question in a small voice as her emerald eyes moved to the floor.

    Eliot looked back at her once more, ¡°I thought it was only your husband who read thoughts.¡±

    In a mumble, Claire spoke, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to wonder if I¡¯m developing that skill anyway, without even wanting it.¡± She then looked back up, ¡°if me being what I am might mess up your powers or something like that, then maybe we should just....¡±

    ¡°He was wrong Claire. Wrong about you. His whole reason for thinking it wouldn¡¯t work with you is just... wrong. So don¡¯t you start giving into those doubts too. He has no idea what he¡¯s even talking about when it comes to you. His only experience with your kind was as a slave. I¡¯d say his opinion is just a bit biased¡± he told her firmly.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve spent years as the lover of someone who hates your other lover. That must have been a joyful experience¡± she shook her head sadly as she looked away again.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t hate your kind. He just doesn¡¯t know you like I do. That wasn¡¯t the sort of relationship he had with his... master¡± he assured her.

    ¡°Well maybe your opinion of me is biased too, Eliot. You¡¯ve definitely had a different experience with us, me, than he did¡± she just shook her head again.

    ¡°I know for a fact that what he said was wrong. Trust me on that one¡± he stated, but more gently as he moved to sit next to her once more.

    After a long moment of sitting close, her head on his shoulder, Claire finally made herself ask, ¡°so why exactly does he think the.. the thing... wouldn¡¯t work with me?¡±

    ¡°Soul connection¡± Eliot supplied, though quietly. Though when she looked up at him, he saw in her sad eyes that he had somehow already answered her question.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why?¡± she looked away again to hide the hurt in her eyes at the widely believed assumption about her kind, at least among those who even believed in their existence at all.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Like I said, Douglas is wrong. You and I both know that for a fact¡± Eliot insisted as he squeezed her tightly against him with the arm he still had wrapped around her pale shoulders.

    ¡°I mean, do I have one? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s been studies done¡± she mumbled with sarcasm to hide the hurt.

    ¡°Soulless creatures don¡¯t feel¡± Eliot stated simply. ¡°And we both know you feel even more deeply than all those humans who make that idiotic assumption. Tell me I¡¯m wrong¡± he told her plainly, offering her another gentle squeeze.

    <hr>

    As it turned out, Claire being ¡®what she was¡¯ wasn¡¯t a hindrance to their passionate and sensual soul connection ritual after all. It actually turned out to strengthen the power of the ritual even more than what Eliot likely could have achieved if he had tried it with his other lover after all.

    Despite her claims of being amazed by the power Eliot had, Claire herself was power. She was three hundred years of power and immortality embodied in one beautiful, eternal creature. And once the ritual began and their bodies joined, so too did that power of his with the amazing power that she was the very personification of. No matter how much she balked at her own abilities, they were there inside her, making up every molecule of what she was. And Eliot had found a way to, very literally, tap into that when they became one that night.

    He found that with her power and their souls connected, he could literally project himself into any point at all in Claire¡¯s extremely long life. And because of the blood and now the soul that they did indeed at least partially share, it gave him a sort of control that he had never known in all the years since his awakening. And he now knew why he had to go back to tell his own past self that Claire was the key to everything Eliot would become one day. And luckily, he listened.

    Eliot could astral project into any time in her life, or unlife, and stay there for as long as he wanted or needed to. And because of their connection, he could even allow Claire to see or hear him. And he did want to, but he knew better than to change any piece of the past at all. That would be a very dangerous game and potentially catastrophic. After all, when he changed his own past, he honestly did change everything he ever was or was ever meant to become. But in his mind, it had been the right choice.

    Changing the future would likely be a lot less detrimental to their current existence, but he was still working up the courage to look into that dark future that was coming for her. Even if he had had any inkling of where in her future he would need to go. It would have to be all trial and error, he supposed. But it would be worth it if he could actually save her. Though, now that he had the power to see any part of her life he wanted to, the thought of watching a past that she had already lived through; that was much less terrifying than blindly looking into a future that seemed wanted her gone from it.

    At first he would only tiptoe into bits and pieces of her past and silently watch her from afar as she became the woman he would grow to love. In some ways, he fell in love with Claire before he was even born, in a manner of speaking. But it was all pretty difficult to even put into words the feeling of traveling through time, even if it was only in astral form. But every piece of her past just made him grow to care about her even more strongly, if that were even possible. And in that way it made him even more determined to save her. He could not let her be taken from him, or the rest of the world. That he would not allow.

    <hr>

    It was true that Eliot could return to his own body and their actual timeline, there in 1879, whenever he wished to, but deciding to walk away from all those beautiful things he could now witness firsthand; that wasn¡¯t always easy to do. After all, time would still pass for Claire and Sean and the rest of them while Eliot was in another time altogether. If he wanted to spend a week in 1584 watching a beautiful sixteen year old, and very human Claire casting spells in the woods with Sean¡¯s apparently mortal sister, he never knew what may have happened during that week of 1879 that he had missed, and what he would come back to.

    It was a difficult, and stressful balancing act, this time travel thing. And it kept him in a state of urgency hoping that he would not somehow miss the one moment that he needed to be there to save Claire from her dark fate. If only he knew when that moment would be. And that was something he would have to get to figuring out, and soon. He just wanted to make sure he had a complete handle on all of his new power and never missed any clue that might have happened in the past that could help him change the future. A stressful balancing act indeed.

    There back on that warm evening in 1879, it had now been a full two days since their ritual allowed Eliot to make his first foray into another time. Claire and Sean were standing in the doorway of Eliot¡¯s room as he lay there on the bed, perfectly still, his mind now apparently traveling through some landscape in some other place, or rather, some other time.

    ¡°It¡¯s so eerie. Like torpor, but... well, not¡± Sean told her furtively, as though Eliot could still hear them speaking a few feet from his motionless body.

    ¡°Humans don¡¯t go into torpor¡± Claire responded, also watching Eliot worriedly.

    ¡°I know that, but it¡¯s still like that. It¡¯s not like a coma. We¡¯d have to find some way to feed him and other... less pleasant things, if he were in a coma, but he¡¯s not. Not really. So therefore, it¡¯s like torpor¡± Sean repeated in the same hushed tone. ¡°He seems fine, just.... not here.¡±

    ¡°Well we hope he¡¯s fine¡± Claire returned, biting her lip. ¡°I mean, he could be anywhere at any time. Who knows what he¡¯s going through right now¡± she continued, her worry growing with each hour that his strange slumber continued. Though now she was beginning to get some idea of what Eliot himself had gone through that first time he had witnessed her own bizarre state of unconsciousness and not really ¡®being there¡¯ that occurred with each sunrise.

    ¡°What he¡¯s going through?¡± Sean gave Claire a look that seemed much less concerned than her own. ¡°He¡¯s astral projecting. He¡¯s not going through anything. He¡¯s not there, not really. He¡¯s here, at least physically.¡±

    Claire huffed as she looked up at him, ¡°and you¡¯re not worried that he could see something that could make him so upset that he can¡¯t get back to his body? I mean, that kind of thing could happen, right? His mind could get trapped in some waking nightmare or something, and he might not ever be able to come back! You¡¯re not even a little worried about that?¡± she asked Sean with disbelief.

    Sean tried to keep his expression blank as he found a response, ¡°I think you¡¯re worried enough for all of us.¡±

    She shook her head up at him again, ¡°how can you be so nonchalant about something horrible like that happening to him? Are you forgetting that he¡¯s our only hope of saving me from those fucking snakes?¡± she sniffled.

    Sean sighed sadly as he wrapped her in his arms, ¡°we don¡¯t honestly know that he¡¯s our only hope of changing the future, Claire. I just don¡¯t want you to...¡± he just shook his head, not sure how he intended to finish that sentence after all.

    ¡°He is Sean. He really is the only hope I might still have. I just know it.¡± She sniffled again as she turned out of his arms and moved to a seat on the bed next to where Eliot still did not move a muscle as his mind was who knows where doing who knows what, all just to try and save her.

 Chapter 113

    As Eliot¡¯s returns to his own timeline and body became fewer and farther between, Sean eventually had a small room in the cellar made for him during all his forays throughout Claire¡¯s long existence. Leaving him there in the bedroom adjoining their own for days, weeks or months on end just didn¡¯t seem practical. And, as Sean stated, it was a bit eerie.

    But as his time away stretched out into months, the 1870s eventually became the 1880s, and Claire¡¯s worry grew as much as her hope shrank. Sean tried to assure her that the longer Eliot was away from himself, so to speak, it meant that he was just trying that much harder to find a way to save her. That assurance didn¡¯t seem to calm Claire¡¯s fears much though. After all, whatever Eliot was doing, whenever he was doing it, was still unknown to anyone but Eliot. That fact easily lent itself to imagining the worst possible explanations for his extended time away, and Claire¡¯s ingrained pessimism did allow her to excel at coming up with those worst case scenarios on a nearly hourly basis.

    Adding to the worry caused by Eliot¡¯s longer and longer absences was the fact that on most occasions, when he did return to himself, it was during the daylight hours. And during those hours, Claire wouldn¡¯t be able to see or interact with him anyway. After all, the life he was watching did primarily take place in the dark. Though, the longer he watched Claire live through all of those endless nights of her life, the more and more he understood her tearful reaction to those tiny slivers of sunlight he had helped her to finally see once again on that beautiful morning they had spent together, in the same place, and the same time.

    Oftentimes, when Eliot made his way back to the present, he would shake himself from the strange sort of stasis his body remained in while he traveled, and then quickly make his way up to the kitchen to find sustenance for his actual living body once more and to of course, ask the servants if Claire was still well. His very real fear of being gone during that one moment when the prophecy took hold of her made him always ask that question any time he ever did return to the present. Of course, even the normally docile servants would even occasionally say, ¡°well, if you just stayed until the sun set...¡±

    Eliot did yearn to see Claire and spend time with her again. He also knew that she likely missed their time actually living in the same moment as well. But there were reasons he never stayed long, despite how much he wanted to. There was the easily surmised reason that the longer he spent in the present the closer the present got to that dark future and his chance of stopping Claire¡¯s fate from coming to pass. But there was another reason that he didn¡¯t vocalize, though was always in his head.

    Time travel was tricky. That was heartily apparent. That was the reason he would never, ever, ever let himself interact with Claire in any way, shape or form during those times he visited her past. Any word spoken to her or glimpse he allowed her to have of him there in astral form watching any part of her life; it could have far reaching and devastating effects on the present, and as much as the present might need fixing, the chance of shattering any tiny bit of it was too great.

    So when he watched her past, he watched it in silence, painful as it was to not reach out or even speak to her in any way at all. And some of those moments of her past sorely tested his ability to remain only a spectator in her life. But he knew that¡¯s all he could ever be if he didn¡¯t want to risk changing everything about her. And the only thing he ever wanted to change about her life was to stop any chance that prophecy had of taking it away. And that chance was in the future.

    And when he finally let himself begin visiting tiny bits of her future, yes he could allow himself to interact with her without changing the present day Claire he knew and loved, but tampering with anything other than the one thing he was aiming to tamper with, that was still a scary thought. And seeing any bit of her future at all, that also caused Eliot severe problems.

    Even if he didn¡¯t allow himself to interact with the parts of her future that he did peer in at, they were still there in his head. Memories, but ones that weren¡¯t his own and hadn¡¯t even happened yet. How could those not be burned into his brain? He had literally seen the future: The future of a woman he had let himself fall in love with, against all odds and logic. And having her future, even the tiniest glimpses of it, there in his head, it made it that much more terrifying of a prospect to interact with Claire at all when he did return. How does one talk to someone in anything resembling a natural way at all, when they know their very future? No matter how minor the facts were that they knew, how was it possible to act normally in the presence of that person anymore at all?

    Now Eliot also understood something else. The Malkavians were the seers for the Kindred, they were the ones that could see all sorts of future events, without even actively seeking them out, as Eliot was now doing. And the price they paid for trying to balance the present they were living in with the future they knew was coming, that was a steep one indeed. And Eliot could now fully empathize with that price that all the madness-touched Kindred of that clan were paying every night of their lives. And that was the most terrifying thought of all.

    <hr>

    ~1886~

    It was now 1880... something, it was hard for Eliot to keep track, all things considered. Though that day he made another of his ever so rare returns to his own time before starting his next exploration into Claire¡¯s future, trying to solve a crime against her that hadn¡¯t even happened yet. Only, when he forced his consciousness back to his still eerily dormant body, he found that he was not alone there in his tiny room in the cellar of Sean¡¯s home which was effectively a mansion at this point.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he greeted his companion shakily as he pushed his body up from where it had lain dormant for days as his mind traveled elsewhere.

    It took him a moment to remember the woman¡¯s name, since he hadn¡¯t ever really interacted with her at all in his time there. He knew she was one of Sean¡¯s councilors which made it that much more confusing to see her there next to his bed when he woke. Then he remembered the other facts he had gleaned about her over the years. Her name was Lissa, and she was actually what he once heard referred to as Sean¡¯s enforcer. He didn¡¯t ask much about the term, but it was easy to imagine what a vampire Prince¡¯s enforcer¡¯s job description might actually entail.

    Eliot swallowed a bit as he vaguely remembered the facts he knew about who Lissa was and her role there in Sean¡¯s city. But he couldn¡¯t let himself spend too much time dwelling on the actual reason for her presence now, as he was too busy trying to ascertain how she was even sitting up and alert there next to his bed, during the day...

    ¡°Glad you finally came back today,¡± she told him in a calm voice with the slightest trace of her British accent remaining after two centuries as a citizen of Los Angeles, and Sean¡¯s enforcer. ¡°It¡¯s harder than it looks for me to stay awake right now,¡± she added in answer to the shocked expression on the features of the man who still looked barely twenty years old thanks to that strange magic he had used on Claire¡¯s blood all those years ago.

    ¡°How, even?¡± he asked in a slight stammer, balancing shock and worry at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m different than Sean and Claire¡± was her simple response as though it should have been enough. A woman of many words Lissa was not.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a vampire then?¡± was all Eliot could come up with as a response then, even though he was well aware that that was exactly what she was. Or so he had thought at any rate.

    ¡°From a different clan¡± she replied briefly. ¡°But I need answers from you right now, not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± he asked worriedly, only then allowing himself to remember her actual role in Sean¡¯s territory.

    Though he still wasn¡¯t quite sure if he fell under her jurisdiction as he wasn¡¯t Kindred. Though having Claire¡¯s blood in his veins, even if it only remained there because of his strange magic; it did make him one of their servants, which did fall under the Prince¡¯s jurisdiction. Eliot then pushed those thoughts away. Whether he was under Sean¡¯s jurisdiction or not seemed irrelevant when he was quite sure he hadn¡¯t committed any crime while his mind was years away from his dormant physical form.

    Lissa just shook her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m their enforcer, but this isn¡¯t about that. It¡¯s about the fact that I¡¯m their friend, more or less¡± she added more quietly. ¡°We arrived in the new world on the same boat. Minna and I and Sean and Claire. Two centuries ago. So, that does make us friends, in some way.¡±

    Eliot narrowed his eyes then thought on her statement. ¡°That¡¯s when Minna gave him the prophecy?¡±

    Lissa sighed slightly, ¡°any news on that?¡± she made herself ask, remembering that his strange travels through time itself were because of the very prophecy he now inquired about.

    ¡°You mean do I know when this terrible thing is going to happen to her yet? If I did, I think I¡¯d have mentioned that the second I woke, wouldn¡¯t I have?¡±

    Lissa shook her head again. ¡°Back to my questions. It¡¯s been a very long time since you even spoke to Claire or Sean. All of us are getting very worried about why that is.¡±

    Eliot looked away. He was well aware that he had been avoiding Sean and Claire, but he also was the only one aware of the reasons behind it. And he wanted to keep it that way. It was too hard to explain his fears of having to speak to Claire again while knowing so many little things about her future, but still not the one thing he had been desperately trying to discover, and put a stop to.

    ¡°Most of the time I come back during the day¡± he made himself offer some attempt at an excuse that would be easier to explain than his real reasons for being afraid to see Claire again, in real time. ¡°They tend to not really be available then. It¡¯s a vampire thing...¡± he then looked back at her and added, ¡°for most of them, anyway.¡±

    Though Lissa didn¡¯t have Sean¡¯s or Claire¡¯s psychic abilities, she still was not that easily swayed by his excuse. ¡°And then you make sure to go off and leave again before they can wake. Why is that, Eliot? What exactly are you afraid of them seeing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about...¡± he began, then backtracked. He was actually very afraid of Sean ripping any of Claire¡¯s future out of his head after all. If he ever did, then Sean would be in the same position as Eliot; not having any idea how to interact with Claire at all anymore.

    ¡°Then what is it about?¡± Lissa spoke, though her voice remained gentle. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk to them, talk to me. Help me put their minds at ease about what it is you¡¯re actually doing or seeing when you¡¯re off and away like you are.¡±

    That was when all the stress Eliot was forcing down since he began his travels, suddenly bubbled to the surface. Perhaps he just needed to let go of some little part of the mental burden he had elected to take upon himself. But he spoke at last.

    ¡°Do you know how hard it is to exist at all in one time when you can see exactly where it¡¯s going and how and when? How do you maintain your own presence in your own life when you¡¯ve seen so much farther? How can you be there at all, when your mind has already lived out days and days that haven¡¯t even happened yet? To you, everyone else¡¯s present is your past. How does someone even function like that?¡± he asked with desperation, tears appearing in his dark eyes as he poured out his feelings and pain to a woman who was essentially a stranger to him.

    But he had to. He honestly wasn¡¯t sure he could bear any of it at all anymore. Trying to save Claire¡¯s life had essentially, in some strange way robbed him of his own, or at least his ability to continue to function in his own time and his own life. And he knew that letting Claire see that loss he was now trying to cope with in order to save her; that would only add to that guilt of hers. And that was one thing he also never wanted to let her go through.

 Chapter 114

    That night Claire found herself in an unfamiliar place. She was standing several feet off from a house she had never even visited during her two centuries living in Los Angeles. Though someone else she knew and loved had spent much of his time there in years past. She took a moment to brace herself before moving up the path to the door and raising her pale, somewhat shaking fist, to knock lightly.

    Only, before her knuckles made contact with the door, it opened in front of her. Startled a bit, she looked up at the extremely attractive man whom she had only ever really seen at a safe distance, and on very few occasions over the years. He had been a resident of L.A. For a long time, but their paths rarely if ever had crossed in the time since Claire¡¯s return home after her long trip overseas, and then across America with Eliot and Lucian.

    He was nearing forty, if not older, but there were obvious enchantments in place that made him appear much younger. Though when looking into his grayish eyes, his age and experience became more obvious. That is, once she could focus enough through the aura that somehow sparkled even more brightly than Eliot¡¯s had. Or maybe she was just remembering it wrong, considering the last time she had even had the pleasure of seeing Eliot in a conscious state. Though that had been a long while indeed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I expected this visit tonight¡± Douglas greeted her in an unreadable tone, his eyes moving over her as though trying to hide any reaction he too had to the presence that infected any mortal she met. If he and Eliot even did still fit into that category. ¡°Then again, I haven¡¯t been spending nearly as much time making myself into a psychic as some others have¡± he couldn¡¯t help adding with a bit of what almost sounded like bitterness.

    Trying to push past his frosty welcome, Claire found her voice. ¡°Though you don¡¯t seem overly surprised to find me at your door tonight after all.¡±

    ¡°I have wards that let me know any time I have any visitor.¡± A pause. ¡°And Eliot has been gone more than he¡¯s been here in the last few years. I figured it would only be a matter of time before one of you came asking for my opinion on that matter¡± he stated in the same tone of forced indifference as he cautiously stepped aside to allow her to enter his home.

    One of you. Claire bristled slightly at the tone with which he uttered that phrase, and swallowed a lump in her throat. Though the continued coolness in his demeanor was indeed something she had expected, considering what she knew of Douglas¡¯ opinion of she and her kind.

    When Douglas closed the door behind her, he moved to pour himself a drink, waiting for her to be the one to speak next. Claire almost nervously remained silent as she moved her eyes around the home, not looking for anything in particular except possibly her own voice.

    After regarding her for a few more moments of silence, Douglas spoke again. ¡°I would offer you a drink, but I somehow doubt I¡¯d have much that would appeal to your tastes. Well perhaps one thing, but we don¡¯t know each other quite that well.¡± He smirked as he finished his statement, proving that his time as a ghoul made him quite aware of exactly what kind of experience it would be to offer her that specific brand of drink.

    Claire took another moment to make her voice work. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t think that the ritual would succeed at all, with me¡± she added more quietly. ¡°So believe me when I say it¡¯s very hard for me to even come here to speak with you about what¡¯s happening now¡± she stated warily, once again squinting her eyes slightly at the sparkle of his aura that was filled with not many positive emotions directed her way at all, though none of those were outwardly malicious, just not very friendly, or trusting.

    ¡°Well, the ritual obviously worked, even better than expected¡± though on that last bit, there was almost venom in his voice. But he soon pushed onward, ¡°so there, I was wrong and Eliot was right. I can admit it. Will that be all?¡± he asked in the same cool tone as he took another long drink.

    ¡°Please, Douglas, I can tell you¡¯re upset and angry. I¡¯m upset too. But I....¡±

    ¡°Angry?¡± he scoffed loudly. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one word.¡±

    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know who else to even talk to about this. You¡¯re the only one who even understands how this power you and Eliot have actually works...¡±

    He shook his head again. ¡°Wrong. I only thought I understood what would happen. I thought it would be an utter failure and his dreams of saving you would just die, and I''d have to pick up the pieces. Which, I actually didn¡¯t want to see happen, believe it or not. I know how he feels about you and I didn¡¯t wanna see how broken he would be if he failed to help you live even longer than you already have. But little did I know what would actually happen. And believe me, I spend every day that he¡¯s gone regretting that lack of foresight.¡±

    Claire was silenced for another long moment as she let his words sink in, all of them. She then finally made herself look back at him. ¡°Have you talked to him at all since he started traveling?¡±

    Douglas shook his head again, and took another drink. ¡°Probably more than he¡¯s talked to you¡± he admitted.

    Claire¡¯s eyes came up quickly at that statement. She was equally hurt and relieved somehow. She had been terrified that Eliot had cut off all contact with everyone, but apparently that wasn¡¯t actually the case.

    ¡°So, you know what¡¯s happening to him then?¡± she whispered, trying to keep the stammer out of her voice.

    ¡°You mean the part about your soul or whatever giving him the power to do things that shouldn¡¯t be done at all. Or the part about his mind practically breaking apart at the thought of ever trying to be with the one person he¡¯s actually doing this all to save? Yeah, a little bit.¡±

    Claire closed her eyes hard against the sting of his words. ¡°Breaking apart?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°The human mind wasn¡¯t made to survive in several different times and places at once. He doesn¡¯t even know how to interact with the actual people in his actual life anymore. His reality is now more of a memory he¡¯s just reliving. And he can¡¯t do anything but wait for it to pass so that his mind gets even a bit closer to realigning with the future he already has in his head. It¡¯s not meant to work like that.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Even you and your centuries¡¯ long life is all a bunch of memories that you aren¡¯t forced to try and be part of again when your mind is years and years away. Your past is your past, your future is unknown. Can you imagine having to go live in your own past again, with the memories of everything that you know now? How would you even function in that time when it no longer feels real to you at all?¡± he asked her accusingly. ¡°That my dear, is precisely the power your soul gave to the man you say you love. That is what he¡¯s going through just to try and save you. Is it any wonder he can¡¯t be with you anymore? When that¡¯s what he¡¯s enduring every second he tries to spend in his actual life now? Yeah, I¡¯d say angry is one word for how I feel about that. How do you feel about it, Claire?¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Come back. Now!¡± Sean¡¯s angry voice was the first thing Eliot was aware of upon his next return to his own timeline. Only it wasn¡¯t his choice to make the return that night. Something forced his consciousness to be yanked back into his body as he sprung upwards to find Sean¡¯s angry ice blue eyes watching him.

    ¡°What? How?¡± were the first words that came to his mind as he found Sean there next to his bed.

    ¡°Funny thing about psychic abilities, they work even better on unconscious people. And you definitely take unconscious to an entirely new level when you make these trips of yours."

    ¡°You compelled me to come back?¡± Eliot swallowed, his voice hoarse from lack of use, as it usually was upon any of his returns from those long trips of his.

    ¡°Seems so¡± Sean said in the same cool tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t even know if I could. Now I do.¡±

    Eliot shook his head with confusion and quite a bit of worry. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t even be possible.¡±

    ¡°Apparently it is¡± Sean said in that same tone, arms crossed over his chest as he held Eliot in his gaze.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready to come back yet though¡± he managed as he tried to gain his bearings there in his real life once more, forced back into it though he was.

    ¡°Seems you¡¯re never ready to come back. But too bad¡± Sean bit back at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to make you so...¡± Eliot began, then just shook his head, sensing the words would be futile in light of Sean¡¯s mood as well as the drastic measures he had employed to get Eliot back to their own time, against his will as it was. He then looked back at Sean, getting the distinct feeling that he was trying to rip all his thoughts right out of his head at that moment in time. ¡°You know,¡± Eliot forced more words to his lips, ¡°you didn¡¯t used to be like this.¡±

    Sean narrowed his eyes at the statement. ¡°Not like you and I ever really spent a lot of time together, you must admit.¡±

    ¡°I mean before all this. Before me even. Back when you were still human, when you first fell in love with her. What would that version of you think of who you are now, Sean?¡± he made himself ask, though his voice trembled as he did. As powerful as Eliot was, it was still impossible for him not to balk at the very real anger Sean seemed to be feeling that night.

    And amazing as it was to see, there was that crack in Sean¡¯s steel composure; that spark of humanity that he kept so well hidden through necessity alone. But he hid it as quickly as it peered out from behind those angry eyes.

    ¡°That me is dead. Has been for nearly three hundred years. As you are well aware.¡± That was Sean¡¯s only response, spoken quietly as it was.

    ¡°Seems like only yesterday I saw him find a girl in the woods. And not long after that, defiantly defending her from the hurt her own parents had heaped onto her for all of her life¡± Eliot prodded, not able to keep from picking at that crack now that it had appeared at last.

    Sean bit back more emotions as Eliot recalled parts of his human life that only one other soul was even aware of. ¡°Then I gave her a new life. And here we are¡± he finished sharply. ¡°And I thought you were supposed to be searching her future, not her past.¡±

    Eliot knew that he could not push Sean much farther right then, so he allowed the slight change of subject, but only partially. ¡°Past, present, future? They do all tend to blend together for me these days. And it¡¯s a bit hard to search anything with you forcing me back to myself like you apparently did tonight.¡±

    ¡°Your little trips are done, Eliot. You stay here, in this time, from now on. Until you finally forget all those other times and places that are apparently fucking you up so badly. Understood?¡± Sean issued the order as if there were nothing further to be said on the matter.

    Eliot just scoffed, ¡°you can¡¯t seriously believe that I¡¯m going to just stop trying to find the time and place that lets me save her. And why the hell would you even ask me to?¡± he added with disbelief.

    ¡°Because saving her is destroying you¡± Sean stated bluntly.

    Eliot gave him another look of disbelief. ¡°And when did you start caring so much about me, Sean? What have I missed?¡±

    That¡¯s when Sean¡¯s frustration, worry, and even fear suddenly came flooding over those walls he had painstakingly built around himself since becoming who he now was. ¡°Do you know what happened today? Here, in this time? In the real fucking world? Do you have any idea?¡± Sean asked him angrily.

    ¡°Not the snakes?¡± Eliot asked with his own fear replacing any other emotions he had been feeling moments earlier.

    Sean just shook his head, ¡°well prophecies are fucked up at best. They never mean what you think they mean. So maybe this was fate¡¯s twisted way of having you save her from the goddamned snakes after all.¡±

    Eliot shook his head trying to follow the fragmented information Sean was now giving him. ¡°What are you talking about? What happened, Sean?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any fucking snakes devouring her if there¡¯s nothing left of her to devour. Mission nearly accomplished this very morning. You can stay home now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eliot asked with further confusion as he finally stood, wishing like hell that he had Sean¡¯s ability to read thoughts right then too.

    Sean took a long moment before forcing himself to give Eliot any of that clarification his dark eyes were begging him for. ¡°Claire apparently got it into her head that you trying to save her was going to kill you, one way or another. So, in typical Claire fashion, she decided she would do whatever it takes to save someone she cares about. Only, in typical Claire fashion, the way she thought she could save them was by trading her life for theirs. For yours. If she took her own life, you wouldn¡¯t have to save her anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°She did what?¡± Eliot breathed the words, feeling his own heart nearly stop right then. But without pause, Sean just continued on.

    ¡°But of course, then you¡¯d lose her, and I¡¯d lose her, and we¡¯d both be destroyed, but somehow Claire doesn¡¯t think that way. She hates herself, so how could we love her, miss her, be destroyed by losing her, right? Welcome to the way her mind works. The eternal refrain of, if only I was gone everything and everyone would be better for it.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been that same song playing in her head, and I¡¯ve tried to shut it off for three fucking centuries. Then, hearing that you were tearing your own mind apart to save her; well, that just started that song blaring through her mind at deafening levels all over again!¡±

    ¡°What? What did she do Sean? What happened?¡± Eliot asked in desperation.

    Sean took another long pause to try and find any bit of that composure he had lost in trying to explain what had actually happened that day. ¡°What happened was that she tried to sneak out onto the balcony right before the sun rose. She was just going to go out there and let it take her. Our servants barely got her inside in time. The burns are still healing as we speak. And it¡¯s all because she thought that if she was gone, you wouldn¡¯t be destroying your own mind to save her. Never mind how badly destroyed either of us who love her would be when we lost her. That¡¯s the one thing she¡¯ll never understand. And that¡¯s why you have to stop doing what you¡¯re doing, Eliot; before this prophecy devours all of us after all.¡±

 Chapter 115

    It took mere moments for Eliot¡¯s long legs, unused though they had been for most of the last few years, to carry him from the tiny room in the cellar of the estate all the way to the master suite on the second floor. When he pushed open the door that led to she and Sean¡¯s chambers, he was more than a bit taken aback by her appearance.

    Claire sat upon the bed, wrapping herself in her arms and looking even tinier than she normally did. But what really shook Eliot to his core was the fact that her alabaster skin had now been nearly all charred black. Even a good portion of her long, beautiful locks had burnt away and turned to ash in the bright sun that her despair had driven her to greet only twelve hours earlier.

    When the emerald eyes, which looked even brighter beneath her now charred skin, looked up to meet his, her first reaction was joy to finally be able to lay eyes on him there actually standing before her for the first time in way too long. Then she immediately remembered every other thing about that moment in time, and that¡¯s when she felt her eyes wanting to cry, but not able to find the ability to do so right then.

    ¡°Sean found a way to bring you back here...and told you?¡± she whispered, her voice choked with pain that was equal parts emotional as well as physical.

    Eliot¡¯s voice was strangled in his throat then too. Somehow he had hoped, wished even, that the story Sean had told him about that morning¡¯s events, and the reasons behind them, had all been an elaborate lie to make him feel guilty enough to do what Sean wanted. But now that Eliot saw that she had indeed tried to burn away all that beauty, and everything else about her very existence, he felt his heart literally cracking in his chest.

    Not able to think of a rational response at all right then, he spoke the first words to come to mind, ¡°I thought you usually healed, in seconds...¡±

    Claire looked down, and even that seemed to cause her pain. ¡°Sunlight is one of the only things that we can¡¯t heal from right away.¡±

    Eliot swallowed again as he made himself take the smallest step toward the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sure Sean will be up here to see you soon too¡± he attempted that bit of comfort, hopeless as it may have been to try and give her any comfort at all right then.

    ¡°No he won¡¯t be,¡± she spoke, still choking the words out through what he could only imagine was intense pain; something he wasn¡¯t even sure she could feel the physical version of until that very moment.

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± he whispered, using all of his will to try and force back his own tears at the sight of what she had done to herself, and the knowledge of why she had done it.

    ¡°Cause he hates me for what I tried to do. And he hates himself for hating me for it. And he¡¯s scared to death that if I see his anger, then it¡¯ll just make me want to end it all even more. So he can¡¯t face me at all right now.¡± She stated the facts of how Sean was feeling as though she knew them empirically. And after three hundred years as soulmates, she very likely did.

    "Claire... I just...how...¡± Eliot began as he took another shaky step, but no matter how he tried to end that sentence it came out as more of a recrimination than anything else. He then swallowed, tried to redirect his thoroughly muddled train of thought, and instead tried another sentence, ¡°are you in a lot of pain, or any at all? I mean, physically¡± he added, despite her strained and choked voice having already supplied him with the probable answer.

    Claire tried to shake her head again, but barely managed any movement. ¡°I¡¯m covered in third degree burns. Half my flesh has melted away, I can even see bone in some places. I¡¯d forgotten how much pain it was possible for one person to feel.¡± She then spoke in an even quieter whisper, ¡°if I even can still be considered a person at all.¡±

    Eliot took another shaky breath, and another slow step toward the bed. ¡°Maybe I can heal you, the way I healed my brother. And the horse,¡± he added as an afterthought.

    That time she did manage to make herself look up with another shake of her head, and a wince of pain to go with it. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is quite the same thing, Eliot. And I don¡¯t want you... trying anything like that right now¡± she settled on.

    That statement pierced his heart again, further proving that the reasons Sean claimed she had had for doing what she had done; they were accurate after all. ¡°I can do much more than you think, Claire. At least let me...¡±

    ¡°No, Eliot, you¡¯ve done enough to try to save me. Just stop, please¡± she pleaded, the tears obvious in her voice even if her eyes could not produce them right then.

    He closed his eyes against her words proving those reasons again. ¡°You didn¡¯t force me to do any of this. I want to save you Claire. It¡¯s my choice. I chose the consequences. Let me take the blame. It is mine after all.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to save me, yes. But you never knew those consequences until they happened. I doubt you ever envisioned a price of not even being able to function in your real life anymore. Not being able to even be with me in the present anymore because you know too much of the future. I really don¡¯t think that was your original plan at all, was it? I mean, you¡¯re trying to save me, and now you can¡¯t even be near me? How would saving me even matter at all, if that¡¯s the price?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m near you right now Claire. See, I can take it. I was just afraid, but I can do it. I can learn how to function in all these different times if that¡¯s what it takes. It¡¯ll be hard, of course, but I can do it if I need to. You don¡¯t have to try to save me, Claire. I¡¯m the one that¡¯s supposed to save you, remember?¡±

    Then she repeated the words that Sean had said to her so recently, painful as they were, ¡°we don¡¯t know that you were ever the one meant to save me, if anyone was meant to at all. You found a way you thought might give you the ability to do so, but that doesn¡¯t mean it will or it should. Please, Eliot, I can¡¯t watch you lose yourself for the sake of me. I¡¯ve lived long enough. If it¡¯s meant to end then...¡± she just bowed her head, as though surrendering to her fate once and for all.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°And I can¡¯t just let you be taken away if I have any chance at all of stopping it¡± he argued back, though in a whisper. ¡°See, it works both ways, Claire.¡±

    ¡°And this is why I did...this¡± she held up a blackened arm, accenting the facts that he already was aware of. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t stop trying. This was the only way to make you stop destroying yourself for me, Eliot. I can¡¯t live with that.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to live with that? How is that fair, Claire?¡± he whispered as he finally took the last step that brought him within reach of the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. They all told me not to fall in love with a mortal. And I never listened. I knew the prophecy. I knew what fate had in mind for me, and I still didn¡¯t listen. I just never imagined that a mortal could ever become powerful enough to even try to change fate itself. And now I know the price you have to pay if you keep trying. I never should have ever let myself feel the things that I feel for you. It is my blame to take after all¡± she finished in a barely audible whisper.

    Eliot just shook his head in disbelief as he took a seat at the edge of the bed, trying not to jostle her as he did, difficult as that was, considering his own mood right then. ¡°So that¡¯s what you take away from this? That you never should have loved me at all? That we never should have been lovers for the last two decades? That you never should have helped me to understand what I truly wanted? That you never should have helped me to awaken and find the power I had buried inside me? Is that really your true stance on everything that¡¯s happened between us? That it was all a mistake? Is that what you really, truly believe, deep in your heart Claire?¡±

    She sniffled slightly before finding an answer of any kind. ¡°If it leads to you dying, or going mad, or not ever being able to be happy again, then how can it be worth it at all?¡±

    ¡°Love is always worth it, Claire. It¡¯s the only thing in the world that is,¡± he told her without pause, he then dared to try and reach for her hand, hoping the mere touch wouldn¡¯t cause her too much undue pain.

    However, when their flesh touched, Eliot¡¯s body fell to the mattress as his consciousness was once again whisked away. Though for the second time that evening, he hadn¡¯t intended to send his mind elsewhere at all, but it had now happened once again, through no conscious effort of his own. And once again, he found himself in another time and place altogether.

    <hr>

    A week had passed since Eliot had returned to his travels without warning. Or at least that was the assumption of those left behind to try and determine what had actually happened. Though none of them were anything resembling experts on his ability, not even Douglas. Not that Claire dared to try and contact Douglas again after the last words he spoke to her during their one conversation were nearly immediately followed by her downward spiral and attempted suicide.

    But she had pleaded with Eliot to stop doing this to himself in some vain attempt to try and save her; and then he did just that moments later, without any indication that that had even been his plan. And because of that fact, she was vacillating between anger and worry on a nearly minute by minute basis for that entire week.

    She and Sean had even both tried to compel him back to his own body more than once that week, but it seemed that trick was no longer working. And that just worried, and irked, them both even more.

    On this particular night in 1886, the sound of the large brass knocker at the front door of the estate echoed loudly through the marble entrance hall. Claire immediately got to her feet and went to open the door herself, rather than allowing a servant to do so as was usual on most other nights.

    When she opened the heavy door to their guest, he looked around with a bit of confusion, but it still didn¡¯t stop him from moving his eyes over Claire appreciatively upon seeing her again for the first time in years.

    ¡°Did you change your hair?¡± Lucian asked in that same British accent that still dripped with charm.

    She self consciously moved her hand to the hair that now only came to a length below her shoulders, rather than the waist length locks she had worn it in since her mortal days. That was as far as it had grown back in the week since her close encounter with the sun. Though the rest of her was mostly healed, aside from a bit of lingering pain and redness tinting her pale white skin still.

    Lucian just shook his head and continued, ¡°and why exactly am I here?¡±

    ¡°I summoned you.¡± she managed.

    ¡°OK that answers how, but not why¡± he returned as his eyes moved over her once more before he stepped inside.

    ¡°We might need a doctor¡± she added as she awkwardly followed him inside, considering this was honestly the first time they had spoken since their night of lovemaking and his hurried departure from their territory back in what now seemed like another lifetime.

    ¡°We?¡± he raised a brow as he looked back at her. ¡°And might?¡±

    ¡°There might not be anything actually medically wrong with him. But if there is, we need to know¡± she added with the same nervousness, not just because of how things were left between them, but also because she knew full well that the patient she would be asking him to see was hardly one of his favorite people back in that other lifetime.

    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t find any other doctors in all of Los Angeles?¡± he inquired wryly.

    Claire sighed at his stubbornness that she couldn¡¯t help feeling was feigned just to make her squirm after their strange parting of ways. ¡°But you¡¯re family¡± she decided on; to which Lucian only scoffed.

    ¡°So where is our lovely patient? And what species are they? I mean, I doubt many of our particular set of peers would have need for a medical doctor.¡±

    ¡°In the cellar, and it¡¯s Eliot.¡± she made herself admit as she saw the tension immediately flare up behind all that charm he never seemed to lose otherwise.

    ¡°So, no real idea what species then?¡± he stated in an only slightly quieter tone.

    ¡°Lucian¡± she scolded.

    ¡°What could possibly be wrong with the magical bastard of the Bonapartes anyway?¡± he made himself continue as she led him toward the stairs that led downwards from the main hall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if there is anything wrong with him, not really¡± Claire sighed as they approached the room he had since been returned to.

    ¡°So a real emergency house call then? Requiring a summoning even?¡± he stated sarcastically as they moved through the doorway.

    Pushing away his continued sarcasm, Claire spoke again. ¡°He does this thing now. And it leaves him in this sort of state. It¡¯s not so much like a coma as it is like torpor, even though he¡¯s not Kindred. But the problem is, any time he ever entered this state, it was his choice to do so. He can astral project. And that¡¯s what he¡¯s doing now, we think¡± she made herself try to explain. ¡°Only, any other time he¡¯s ever done it, it¡¯s always been his choice to go. This time, it wasn¡¯t. He just passed out. So we don¡¯t know if he is still just astral projecting or if it¡¯s something else. After all, this was the first time it seemed to happen without him planning on it.¡±

    ¡°Claire, my darling¡± he began with what was either condescension or just his inherent Britishness, ¡°In university, they never really gave us a course on magical dream-walking mortal mage things. Not sure I¡¯m the man to help you with this one.¡±

    Claire huffed in frustration ¡°I just need to know if he¡¯s all right, physically. Like I said, he¡¯s never done this before without planning to. It could be something wrong with him physically that made him just pass out, couldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lucian sighed, but somehow still easily gave in to her desires, just as he had been known to do more than once in the past.

 Chapter 116

    When Lucian made the determination that there was no real physical reason why Eliot should have lost consciousness a week earlier, he and Claire somberly returned to the main hall once again. Claire took a forlorn seat on one of the couches, still not sure whether she was angry at Eliot or terrified for him. But the longer he was gone, the more and more that opinion did tend to lean toward the latter.

    Lucian muffled a sigh before moving to the nearby bar and pouring himself a glass of red. Noting him pouring that drink, Claire spoke up, ¡°I could call a servant for you if you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± was his only response as he took a long sip.

    Claire finally remembered what little etiquette she could then and made herself speak again. ¡°Judging by how little time it took you to get here, I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t actually go all the way back to England after all?¡±

    ¡°Nothing left for me there¡± was his crisp yet quiet response.

    Claire swallowed and made herself ask, ¡°so, you did find out what happened to Lenore then?¡±

    Lucian turned back to her quickly, his dark eyes somehow growing even darker for the briefest of moments. ¡°Would you like to talk about your dead daughter, Claire?¡±

    Claire quickly looked down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was a stupid thing to ask.¡± Her words were barely a whisper then. She tried to regain her composure and rushed on to a less painful question. ¡°So, where have you been these last few years then?¡±

    Lucian just shook his head and took another drink, but allowed the subject change. ¡°Santa Maria.¡±

    Claire''s eyes snapped back to him, ¡°Isn¡¯t that where Baron and Awsha were running things after we forced them out of the city?¡±

    ¡°Well the Camarilla has plans to claim it now¡± was the only answer he offered.

    ¡°I know but...¡± she shook her head. ¡°Do you have any idea if they''re still there, or where they went if they''re not?¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly think that I would ever want to keep in touch with that woman? How would I know where the fuck she is these days?¡± he stated, his anger only ever breaking past that inherent charm of his when the woman who had taken both he and his daughter¡¯s lives was mentioned. And it was an understandable reaction and one Claire shared, even though Awsha had taken much less from her than she had taken from Lucian even.

    After a long moment, Claire spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, again. I should know better than to bring her up. I just... I¡¯m sorry¡± she repeated softly.

    Lucian sighed in what almost sounded like resignation then. ¡°Well she is, as you said, family. An unwanted member though she may be, her name is bound to come up once or twice a century.¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t help wondering where you would be right now if I had never gone to England and she had never seen me there somehow¡± Claire stated softly.

    Lucian gave her a rather mournful look before speaking again. ¡°I may have been wrong about our kind having no need of doctors. Unfortunately I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the proper sort in this case.¡±

    ¡°In what case?¡± Claire asked worriedly.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± he mumbled and simply took another sip of his drink.

    There was another long moment of silence then. Claire continued to be lost in her own mind, as was usual for her, especially in the nights since she very nearly brought herself to the point of true death at last. Lucian continued to try his best to get lost in his drink. And intoxicating as any kind of blood was for them, the glass full of animal blood he was making his way through had no real ability to dull his thoughts the way a variety of human drinks could do for the mortals they both used to be.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    When he reached the bottom of the glass and set it back upon the bar with a sigh, he looked back toward Claire, who was still lost inside that pretty head of hers. ¡°Since I¡¯m here now and all...¡± he began as he moved to take a seat next to her on the rich red upholstery.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she looked quickly back up at him as he took the seat, making it obvious she likely hadn¡¯t even heard his words.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here now,¡± he repeated with more volume and continued, ¡°I suppose we should address the fact that the way I left wasn¡¯t really ideal for any involved.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Claire repeated, not sure where he was going with this particular subject.

    Lucian shook his head again, ¡°I had a bit of a row with your lovely Prince over your lovely mage pet?¡±

    ¡°Why does everyone keep calling him that?¡± Claire mumbled, more to herself as she looked away.

    But Lucian moved on, ¡°and the way I left things with you wasn¡¯t exactly ideal either¡± he made himself admit.

    ¡°Lucian...¡±

    ¡°I did get one last jab in, about that one good night when I spoke to Sean. But it was mainly just to get one more rise out of him. Punishment for not taking any of my worries seriously. Childish I suppose, but alas, we all have our moments, even after our deaths it seems.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been years, Lucian, I doubt Sean even remembers his conversation with you. Or cares about it if he does. He¡¯s got way too many other things to worry about here and now, and in the future, to spend much time worrying over a fight he had with his nephew years ago¡± Claire attempted to assure.

    Lucian couldn¡¯t help a smirk, ¡°well, dear cousin, as much as I probably should care what my Princely uncle thinks, I was more concerned with trying to smooth over things between you and I.¡±

    Claire almost allowed a shadow of a smile, ¡°I suppose I would be your cousin, in vampiric terms. We have very strange lives. Or rather, unlives I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Well you have been shagging your daddy for three hundred years now, haven¡¯t you?¡± he couldn¡¯t help teasing.

    ¡°Oh stop¡± Claire shook her head as if to push the thought away.

    ¡°Does he ever actually make you call him daddy? I¡¯ve always wondered.¡±

    ¡°I said stop!¡± she had to actually force down the tiniest giggle then. She then retaliated, ¡°and tell me, exactly how did your lovely mother manage to embrace you again? What tactic did she use exactly?¡± Claire asked knowingly.

    ¡°God, you just had to bring up that night, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s how she did it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Claire asked.

    Lucian shook his head once more, ¡°actually as loathe as I am to discuss the circumstances of my murder, it does tie in to what I was talking about earlier.¡±

    Claire narrowed her eyes then. ¡°Lost me.¡±

    Lucian sighed and considered reaching for another drink, only to then remember that it wouldn¡¯t help much anyway. ¡°The night you and I spent together, it was the first time I¡¯d been with anyone, like that, since my death.¡± He took another moment then. ¡°And it honestly was, as much as I probably shouldn¡¯t admit it, mostly a blur.

    ¡°The moment things finally started happening between us, I wanted so badly to be there enjoying every moment of it. But my bloody mind couldn¡¯t help straying back to the last time I had made love to anyone; another beautiful female vampire at that. I believe she would be your auntie.¡± He let out another sigh. ¡°And believe me I hate myself for thinking of that monster when I should have been enjoying what was happening there with you, in that moment.

    ¡°And because it was mostly just a blur, is probably why it was so easy for me to walk away back then. But I¡¯ve had a few years to rethink my actions, and regret them. I wouldn¡¯t blame you for not giving me another chance, ever. But I sincerely hope that you will; at least someday.¡±

    Claire seemed a bit dumbfounded for a moment before responding. ¡°Did you just proposition me? In some very, very strange way?¡±

    Lucian looked down as though to blush, ¡°I haven¡¯t had to court a woman since about fifteen years before my death. I may be a little rusty, I admit.¡±

    Claire then closed her eyes and turned away a moment. ¡°Lucian, right now, I just....¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean right this very moment, honest Claire.¡±

    Claire tried to form a nervous smile, though it didn¡¯t get far. ¡°You¡¯ve just come at a time when I¡¯m really rethinking ever getting involved with anyone else, ever again. It just leads to too much pain on both sides, most of the time. I mean, look at the reason you came here tonight. Eliot is pushing his brain past its limits to try and save me from some dark fate. I don¡¯t want to be responsible for any more pain or death. I really, really can¡¯t take that anymore.¡±

    Lucian looked a bit perplexed by this mention of some dark fate, as he wasn¡¯t really one of the ones who had been made privy to much information about that damn prophecy at all. But he had to let himself address the portion of her words that he could make sense of. ¡°Lucky for you I¡¯m a bit less mortal than your... Eliot. Pain and death aren¡¯t a problem for me on most nights.¡±

    ¡°Everyone feels pain, Lucian. Even if it¡¯s not physical,¡± she told him softly.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true enough. But if we don¡¯t risk the sort of pain you¡¯re referring to, then are we really still even alive at all?¡±

 Epilogue

    ~Epilogue~

    Normally when Eliot had traveled through the various times and places in Claire¡¯s life, he would try to be as precise as possible in where, or rather when, he was trying to see. He had started at the beginning, all the way back in the 1500s, when she was first brought into this world. He would go to a certain point in her long life, observe for a while, and then ease his consciousness forward in time.

    Sometimes he would go a few hours, days, weeks, months or even years forward. He may not have known what he was looking for, but he had at least tried to guide when he was going to be looking for it. After all, the most minor thing could be the key to figuring out how to save her.

    He had first gone back to the beginning and soon realized that watching Claire¡¯s mother try to deal with a new baby while her father just found other distractions; that was not going to be likely to tell him much. Eliot then moved into her childhood, where her parents continued to not behave like caring parents much at all.

    Not that Eliot knew a whole lot about what a caring parent looked like himself. Eliot was, after all, the product of an illicit affair between a rich heiress and the future emperor. His childhood, what he could remember of it, mostly involved a nanny looking after him while his mother tried to keep her fortune safe and hold onto some bit of interest from his father, scandalous though it was. And she hadn¡¯t been that successful at it anyway; considering Eliot never knew who his father even was until he was nearing puberty, and by then, he had an entire other set of problems to deal with in his life.

    As he tiptoed through Claire¡¯s childhood he began to see the seeds of all that self-hatred that was still tearing her apart three centuries later. As she grew older, her parents only grew colder. He could surmise that their behavior towards her was founded in three separate issues. The first being that her birth had left her mother unable to have more children; unable to give her father any sons. The second being the fact that she wasn¡¯t a son herself, of course. And the third being that the older and more beautiful Claire became, the more her grandmother¡¯s native blood showed in her; and that, neither of her parents could forgive. And though none of those problems were actual problems in Eliot¡¯s mind, and none of them were Claire¡¯s fault in any way; they still blamed her for them every day of her life, and treated her accordingly. And it was heartbreaking to watch.

    Then Eliot had moved forward to her teens, when things got a bit more interesting, and when Claire finally was allowed a few moments of happiness in her long life. He saw the day in the market when she first met Chantarell; Chantarell Beringer to be exact. And that was when the first chapter of her current life was actually written. That was when she had found her very first true friend, and everything that came with her.

    He watched Chantarell and Claire casting their spells in the woods. He watched the very moment when Claire had first laid eyes on Chantarell¡¯s half brother. And then of course things got quite interesting indeed after that chance encounter.

    Simply put, Eliot could now watch Claire and Sean fall in love, like it was happening right in front of him. He watched as she endured the cruel words of her father, and ran crying into Sean¡¯s arms, begging him to let her stay there with him; the only person that she felt ever truly would love her. Eliot watched as the two became everything to one another, and he couldn¡¯t even find words to describe how seeing Sean through Claire¡¯s eyes now made him feel about the Sean he knew today.

    He wanted to hate Sean, especially after the way he had yanked him out of his travels, which was more than jarring and now had left him quite untethered. The experience had now gone from Eliot steering his mind through the journey to his mind now steering him, and he had no idea where it would steer him to next. And even more frightening, trying to redirect it to any time or place, including the present, was proving impossible. It was as though he were on a ride at the fair and the operator refused to let him off. And worse yet, he didn¡¯t know how long this ride would last, or if he ever would be able to get off of it after all.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Though he now knew why Sean had forced him back to his body in such a jarring way, it still didn¡¯t help him to figure out how to regain control. And the panic at that thought was sure not to help him do so. So, his journey continued, while he tried to hope that his mind knew what it was doing and knew where he had to go and what he had to see. Though it was still rather difficult to just sit back and enjoy such a loss of control when it was your very sanity that you might lose grip on, as well as any hope of ever returning to your own reality.

    The next stop on this tour through Claire¡¯s life found Eliot watching as Claire sat alone on the couch in she and Sean¡¯s tiny home. She was once again fighting back tears, though they were the crystal clear, salt-filled brand, which let him know that it was at least before she had become what she was now.

    But before he could get a bearing on what was happening, the ride pushed him onward to when Sean returned, looking pale as death and beyond upset by whatever had occurred during his time away from her. Then another shift, to Sean at the barn, Claire exiting the house to meet him, and finding him injured, and the look of pure terror on his face when Claire had touched his blood to her lips in an innocent kiss. Eliot narrowed his eyes at Sean¡¯s reaction, which Claire herself hadn¡¯t even seemed to fully notice, and then time shifted again. It was getting dizzying at this point, but the ride continued.

    Then he saw Sean telling her of how he had literally sacrificed his own life to save her best friend, his sister, and the even more horrifying recount of what had happened after his death. Claire¡¯s shock and disbelief were real and she showed no signs of getting past her tearful and terrified response to what Sean had now become. Then another goddamn shift. It was like Eliot was reading a book and having the pages torn away just before he turned to the next, but he continued. What other choice did he have? None was the answer, apparently.

    Then an even more heartbreaking scene materialized before his eyes. And this one struck way too close to home, considering what had just happened in his own timeline. Claire now sat alone in the middle of she and Sean¡¯s bed, salty tears streaming over her cheeks as shaking hands held a knife against her pale wrist.

    Eliot swallowed hard and had to literally force himself not to let her see or hear him. After all, this scene had taken place hundreds of years ago, and Claire somehow survived it. This wasn¡¯t going to end her, it wasn¡¯t his job to stop this, not this time. If he had, every fiber of their present reality would tear apart at the seams. If he intervened and tried to save this Claire at this point in time, it could go wrong in so many ways, including him never ever knowing her or either of them becoming what they now were, and a million other paradoxes that could shred anyone¡¯s sanity, or possibly even erase lives from existence. Anything could happen if he let himself touch one iota of the past. He had to make himself let this play out.

    And play out it did. Sean was the one who stopped her, made love to her, killed her... then gave her new life, and made her into what she was today. This was the moment Claire was born the second time, born into an eternity of nights, as well as an eternity of pain and regrets. But it was the moment that made her into everything she now was, and Eliot was seeing it for himself at last.

    Then the ride Eliot couldn¡¯t find his way off of continued onward. It continued through three centuries of Claire¡¯s loves and losses in snippets and pieces, as his mind propelled him forward through her life. Finally he was in a train car, staring at himself as he stared at her beautiful face, asking her to help him escape the fate his father had planned out for him.

    Then onward again, to the first time Eliot and Claire made love. Then on again to the last time they made love, during that ritual that gave him this connection to her and the power to see three hundred years laid out behind him, as well as an unknown amount laid out in front of him as well, all through Claire¡¯s beautiful, sad eyes.

    Then he gasped as he saw her moving through the balcony doors of his old room, determined to meet the sun that was only moments from rising. He saw as the sun rose and she fell, and he watched helplessly as the flames began engulfing her beautiful body and possibly her very soul, trying to burn it all away after so many, many long nights she had spent fighting to keep herself human and trying to save every person she ever let herself care for, numerous as they were.

    But before he could see the servants rushing to save her from that terrible sunlight, there was a flash so bright that it would have blinded him if he had actually been physically there at all. Then he knew that his mind was now moving from her past and into her future and that unknown danger that could happen at any moment from that point on. That terrible prophecy could be the very next thing he saw playing out before him once and for all. And his mind went into high alert now, as he was helplessly carried into that future just hoping that it would lead him to where he needed to go and give him the chance to finally intervene and to be the one who actually could save her from her fate and change that awful prophecy at last.